ã€ŠChronicles of the Forbidden Jewelsã€‹


 Prologue

    ¡°Forgive me, but this is the only way I can think of to protect you from them," he expressed, his eyes brimming with concern and remorse. "I assure you that I will return when the opportune moment arrives. So please, wait for me."

    Those are the words that linger in my memory from the last voice I heard ¨C words that evoked fear, hope, and sadness within me.

    I gaze at my lifeless body from a distance, suspended in the air with my face upturned. My arms are outstretched, eyes shut, and my form draped in a thin, white gown that barely conceals my lifeless state.

    Lights twinkle around me as my body hovers, and smaller lights shimmer with a graceful shade of turquoise, reminiscent of the depths of the ocean. Although the lights possess distinct characteristics and hues, the room''s surroundings, shaped like a marquise, crafted from alexandrite, cast an air of darkness.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Externally, a lengthy chain of light encircles the alexandrite chamber, as if safeguarding it from any harm. At the center of the intersecting chain of light, a crest proudly symbolizes the nation''s ambition, military power, authority, and fierceness ¨C the crest of Marrossi.

    The light that seals the alexandrite is undoubtedly Eiscifine, a seal that only he can cast.

    Everything feels like a dream ¨C a dream where I float in a universe shrouded in darkness, yet illuminated by light.

    A place where time does not exist.

    With no knowledge of how long I will be confined or how much time has passed in this realm, one thing remains certain: I must patiently await his arrival ¨C while I¡¯m sealed in the Rhinecrest.

 CHAPTER 1: THYRA

    The sky was turning into a breathtaking display of reds and golds as the crown prince swung his sword just inches above my face. I contorted my body to dodge his attack, but I lost balance in doing so. Stepping forward to regain stability, I plunged my sword into the ground for support.

    Like an elderly man relying on his staff, I straightened myself up and turned to face him.

    His face shifted from an amused expression to a cold glare in an instant as he charged towards me, his sword poised to strike me down.

    ¡°Pathetic. If you think you can survive by merely defending yourself, you¡¯re gravely mistaken,¡± he insulted, our faces mere inches apart, separated only by our swords.

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet, so watch closely,¡± I retorted, using the last of my energy to push him away and knock the sword out of his hand. The sound of the sword clattering to the ground signaled the end of our sparring session for the day.

    Relieved, I let out a sigh and closed my eyes. ¡°Evrart, were you trying to kill me? The way you charged earlier, it seemed like you were ready to end me for real,¡± I admitted, feeling a sense of terror. I wanted to say more, but decided to keep my lips sealed.

    ¡°I wanted to see how you would react if I offended you during our sparring session, and if you expected me to take it easy on you. Clearly, you didn¡¯t anticipate that. The surprise was evident on your face,¡± Evrart explained, his words stinging my pride.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I muttered, feeling my cheeks flush with embarrassment. It would have been better if I had practiced concealing my emotions, so that no one could read me so easily.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I can see that you¡¯re improving. I was impressed by how you dodged my sword earlier. If you hadn¡¯t moved, you would have been cut on the face, which would have been unfortunate for such a lovely lady like yourself. You still have a lot to learn, but you¡¯re doing quite well,¡± Evrart¡¯s expression softened as he encouraged me with a smile, and I couldn¡¯t help but return the gesture.

    ¡°You¡¯re making great progress in sword fighting, but remember, you also have powers within you to defend yourself,¡± Evrart¡¯s facial expression fell, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself too much about mastering the sword. In fact, I would advise you not to join the battle if another nation tries to invade us again. I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble. You make me anxious,¡± he said, averting his gaze away from me as he recalled the last time we faced a foreign army that attempted to invade our kingdom 12 days ago.

    "If only you could see yourself from a distance. You became consumed by madness and lost control when our father was slain. It was as if you summoned a storm of lightning, relentlessly striking the ground where the enemy stood. More than half of their army perished, forcing them to retreat. It was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. I had never seen you so ... enraged."

    I closed my eyes as he described the scene, visualizing the intense event in my mind. After unleashing a continuous barrage of lightning bolts, my legs weakened, and I vomited copious amounts of blood, rendering me unconscious for four consecutive days. It was the first time I had exerted such immense power, and it was nothing short of a miracle that I survived.

    But nothing compares to the pain of witnessing the king¡¯s death. He was a man of bravery and great leadership. He was kind, heartful, and warm ¨C a king of one nation, and a great father to us.

    The memory of him being struck down by a flaming sword on the battlefield still haunts me, adding to the pain of losing my mother just three months prior ¨C a tragedy I also witnessed.

    Considering the absence of any nearby sources of fire, I can only draw one conclusion: the fire originated from the man wielding the sword. The fire came from himself.

    "I can''t help but feel this way. You know how close I was to our father, so accepting his loss is incredibly difficult. However, we have no choice but to face the harsh reality of life. Such undeniable facts cannot be ignored. But, of course, I would be deceiving myself if I claimed to be fine."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    I lifted my gaze to meet Evrart''s sorrow-filled eyes, as we shared the burden of the painful memory of losing our father. "We must remain strong, especially you. The mourning period is drawing to a close, and you are essentially the king now."

    ¡°Not with a ceremony, I suppose. The next step would be for them to suggest that I find a queen regnant, now that my mother has become the dowager queen. But marriage is not something I''m considering at the moment. It feels like I''m too young for such a commitment. Besides, I have no interest in the nobles I''ve encountered so far. I can sense the nobles desperately trying to climb the social ladder."

    "Technically, the marquess¡¯ daughter from House Vassezac is raised to be your wife. Lady Zenobia is the perfect candidate for queen, as she has been trained for the role. However, I must admit that both of you are indeed young for such a position. But there is no one else who can fill it. Try to find the silver lining in that."

    Evrart is 21 years old, while Zenobia is 19. If they were to be seen as the new king and queen by the nation, it wouldn''t be surprising if they faced some belittlement. That being said, Evrart will need to prove himself and earn the respect of other nobles. Knowing Evrart, he has a knack for adapting quickly. His charisma and leadership skills will serve as a solid starting point.

    Everything will fall into place. I''m sure of it. After all, he was born to be a king.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The soothing warmth of the lavender-infused bath enveloped me, providing relief from the exhaustion that lingered after our intense sparring session at dusk, just a few hours ago. As I sank deeper into the water, I closed my eyes, seeking a moment of tranquility. However, a sense of being watched disrupted my attempt to relax.

    "Who''s there?" I inquired, scanning the visible area from my position in the bathtub.

    "Your Highness, please forgive me for intruding on your moment of relaxation. I forgot to knock. I have brought your bathrobe, towel, and nightgown," the servant apologized, bowing while holding the items. Yet, despite her seemingly innocent words, it was evident that she was not being truthful. I hadn''t heard the door open in the first place.

    "You may leave. I wish to be alone during this time, without any interruptions," I asserted, fixing her with a firm gaze. "I do not require anyone''s assistance. Is that clear?"

    ¡°Understood,¡± she responded, her final words fading as she left the bathroom in silence. It was clear that she was not the servant responsible for preparing my bath, because she¡¯s not one of my people.

    She must¡¯ve thought that I¡¯m a dense person who will buy all excuses.

    If I were Queen Corianne, I would have ordered punishment for such behavior. There wasn¡¯t a single servant who served her for more than three months, given her personality.

    I let out a sigh as I entered my bedroom, intending to retire for the night. However, instead of heading towards the bed, I approached my favorite painting hanging on the wall.

    I carefully removed it from the wall, revealing a small compartment with a key hidden inside it. I took the key and hung the painting back to its place and headed to the bedside table to unlock the hidden compartment under the drawer, which can only be accessed by opening it from the bottom of the second drawer. It revealed the classified documents and letters from Marquess Jarvis Vassezac, the only person who¡¯s worthy of my trust.

    One of those is an unread letter I received this morning, and I heated the paper with a flame from the fireplace, revealing a hidden message ¨C a text written with invisible ink.

    In recent times, Her Highness has become a frequent topic of discussion among the townsfolk and nobility. Ever since the passing of the king, there has been much talk about her remarkable feat of vanquishing the army of Marrossi. Some individuals have even gone so far as to spread rumors suggesting that the king had adopted a monstrous being and falsely claimed it as his own child, as they find it difficult to believe that a mere human could possess such extraordinary power.

    Consequently, fear has gripped the hearts of the people, and doubts have begun to emerge among the nobles. While the king had always stood by her side throughout the years, the absence of his presence is likely to bring about significant changes. Now that the truth of her capabilities has been revealed, I expected that people would be astonished and she¡¯ll gain admiration. However, the opposite has occurred, because people see her as a monster than a savior. As a loyal servant, I am prepared to do whatever it takes to serve Her Highness and protect her, regardless of the cost.

    The letter concluded with the expected signature, as per my instructions. Although we are unable to meet in person, we have found a secure method of exchanging letters using lemon juice as invisible ink. In the event that the letter falls into the wrong hands, it is highly unlikely that the message will be deciphered, as heating the paper is not a typical action for an ordinary individual.

    Furthermore, the informal structure of the letter, which omits the names of both the sender and recipient, minimizes the risk of anyone suspecting our correspondence.

    The thought of navigating through life without his unwavering support is difficult to fathom. A person as dependable as him truly deserves far more recognition and appreciation.

 CHAPTER 2: THYRA

    The warm sun cast its radiant glow over Eurhyia, as the highly anticipated day finally arrived. It was an occasion that occurred only once every few decades, and I was about to witness it for the first time - the proclamation of the kingdom''s new king.

    As I stepped into the dimly lit hallway outside my room, I noticed Evrart leaning on the wall with his arms crossed, waiting for me. His appearance alone revealed the heaviness in his soul. Contrary to everyone''s expectations, I knew that Evrart was showing his true self.

    "I... I don''t want to become king. Not yet, at least," he confessed, setting aside the formalities we had been taught as members of the royal family since childhood.

    "We are still grieving, but seeing the common people rejoice because of your coronation feels more like a funeral than a day of celebration for me. But as I mentioned before, we must be strong and accept the realities of life. We cannot bring him back," I replied, realizing that my words offered little comfort. This had become a recurring moment for us ever since the king''s passing.

    "I understand. The circumstances surrounding your ascension to the throne have been expedited due to our father¡¯s untimely passing. The thought of marrying someone you don''t love only adds to the weight of it all. And it''s not just that, the way Queen Corianne is handling everything makes it even more difficult," I empathized, acknowledging the complexities of the situation.

    Queen Corianne looked forward to this day for years ¨C where she could see her son crowned as king. It had always been a source of great pride for her, like some kind of trophy worth boasting about.

    "Come on, we can''t dwell on this all day. Everyone is waiting for you. Trust that everything will work out. Have faith," I reassured him, pulling him into a hug. It felt slightly awkward, but strangely comforting when he returned the embrace. Though our father may be gone, I was grateful to have Evrart by my side. He felt like one of the few constants in this tumultuous life.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Evrart and I made our separate entrances into the grand throne room. The lights inside shimmered, casting a radiant glow throughout the hall. A magnificent crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, illuminating the space. The walls were adorned with exquisite flowers, and the room was awash with hues of gold, purple, and red.

    As I glanced around, a cold sweat trickled down the side of my face. The room was filled with aristocrats, including officials who fixed their gaze upon me. Some wore suspicious expressions, while noble ladies scrutinized me from head to toe. It made me feel unwelcome in the very place I was supposed to call home.

    However, I refused to show any signs of weakness or intimidation. This was not the time for that. I took a slow breath, maintaining my composure like any normal day, avoiding to satisfy how they¡¯re expecting me to act. Their judgments would never bring me down.

    The bishop entered the hall and stood on the area below the stairs of the throne. He recognized the late king, the importance and responsibilities of a king, and finally introduced Evrart, the crown prince, including his accomplishments as a prince.

    Evrart''s countenance revealed no trace of excitement; instead, he appeared rather hesitant, merely acquiescing to the situation. He attentively read the king''s oath and solemnly pledged to serve the kingdom with competence and impartiality.

    The bishop anointed him, gently pouring a small amount of oil upon his head, and offered a prayer for his reign. Subsequently, the bishop placed the crown upon Evrart''s head, and the assembled nobles sealed the coronation with resounding applause, exclaiming, "Long live the king!" as Evrart sat on the throne for the first time.

    The people chattered as they headed to the banquet hall for the reception. As I discreetly observed my surroundings, Queen Corianne approached me with a mocking yet triumphant smile. Her eyes bore into mine, as if she could read my very soul, and she shot me a piercing glance.

    ¡°Dear, let me get this straight. Your father is gone, and you''ll be needing allies in high society because people lost their faith in you. What''s more amusing is that you brought this to yourself. You''re weak, just like your mother, who kept on hiding behind the old king¡¯s back. Without him, you are nothing, and I¡¯m going to sit there and watch you, little monster,¡± She whispered, soft enough for anyone not to hear.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    I¡¯m well aware that she never liked me, but for her to talk to me this way in the middle of an important event is wrong. Where is her courage coming from? Anyone who''ll hear her words would question her attitude toward her stepdaughter.

    Even if people are suspicious of me, it¡¯s still rude for a royalty to talk like this, especially in public. Perhaps she¡¯s not afraid because everyone in this room is on her side?

    I can be wrong, but my reputation¡¯s ruined in whatever angle I¡¯ll look, like how Marquess Jarvis warned me. Without giving any reaction she wants to see, I smiled the way she did, not letting her intimidate me.

    "Monster, huh? Well, let''s see what this so-called monster is capable of when it comes to silencing those who are seen as even greater monsters in their eyes. I wonder who that might be?" I mused, placing my index finger beneath my chin as if pondering. "Ah, yes. Perhaps somewhere within the palace."

    In response to my words, Queen Corianne shot me a cold glare, taking a deep breath before continuing. "Let''s see where that attitude of yours takes you," she warned, her words causing a wry smile to form on my lips.

    "Guilty? I never mentioned any names. But it seems you''re offended, Your Majesty. The truth can be quite harsh, don''t you think?" I couldn''t help but taunt her.

    Unable to contain her anger, she slapped me across the face.

    However, those who witnessed the incident pretended as if nothing had happened, as if it were an insignificant matter. In any other situation, such an act would have caused a commotion that needed to be stopped, but it appeared that these people were unfazed by her actions.

    "I can''t continue living like this," I thought, the phrase repeating in my mind.

    "What is happening here?" Evrart interjected, witnessing the altercation. It seemed that my assumption about everyone being on Queen Corianne''s side was incorrect ¨C at least someone had informed Evrart about the situation.

    Neither the queen nor I responded, and Evrart took charge, instructing us to resolve our issue elsewhere. We made our way to the late king''s study, where Evrart positioned himself behind the desk in a regal manner, symbolizing that both of us were now facing the kingdom''s new king.

    Even in his role as king, his presence still evoked memories of when he was a prince.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? You didn''t even consider the significance of this day. You humiliated her in front of the entire kingdom! We share the same blood, and seeing her humiliated makes me feel the same. How can you not think about something so simple?" Evrart¡¯s eyes filled with fury as he directed his anger towards Corianne, seemingly forgetting that he was speaking to his own mother. This situation only added another layer of complexity to Corianne''s already strained relationship with her son, Evrart.

    "You always perceive me as the one causing the problems," Corianne commented, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Because you are!" Evrart shouted once again, his hand slamming onto the wooden desk, making both Corianne and I flinch. "I''m going to speak my mind, and you are going to listen," Corianne and I exchanged glances for a brief moment before taking our seats after Evrart.

    "For many years, I''ve known that you wanted our father gone, but you pretended to be a good queen to maintain a favorable reputation. But deep down, you''re consumed by your own self-interest. You''ve repeatedly told me that I should be king, but in reality, all you desire is to be glorified. You had to gain everything because you had nothing," Evrart''s words cut through the air, leaving me bewildered. While I was aware that Evrart was like a puppet under Corianne''s control, I had no idea that according to him, Corianne had nothing.

    "I know about your past. I questioned father about it because your memories were erased when he first met you. However, out of mercy, he chose not to reveal the painful truths to you. He made it appear as though you were the daughter of the Duke from House Rothcolt, ensuring the validity of the marriage - a noble marrying a prince,¡± Evrart paused as he stares into his mother¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Your entire life has been built on lies, Queen Corianne. I know everything, and you know nothing. Do you want to uncover the truth?" Evrart''s tone was serious, and Corianne could only look down at her lap, her hands clenched into fists.

    "You''re still my son. You can''t treat me like this," Corianne reminded, her expression devoid of emotion.

    "Your Majesty, I must remind you to show respect to the dowager queen, considering her position," I interjected, attempting to maintain a sense of decorum.

    "I''m not asking for your opinion!" Evrart retorted, now shouting at me just as he had done to his mother. It was my first time addressing him formally as the king, but a part of me felt that it should also be the last. I clenched my teeth, restraining myself from saying anything further.

    It seemed that this was what Evrart had been waiting for all these years - to become king and have the authority to express his thoughts freely, without realizing that his suppressed emotions were turning him into a rebellious son.

    His gaze shifted back to his mother as he continued, "Since you''re not willing to answer my question, perhaps you don''t want to hear it. Shall we then discuss what transpired earlier? You publicly slapped my beloved sister. While I understand that you harbor resentment towards her because father loved his mistress more than you, it still doesn''t justify humiliating her, especially on the day of my coronation. Your insensitivity stems from your self-centeredness."

    "I acknowledge my own faults as well; it''s not solely because of her," I admitted, surprising Evrart with my response.

    "Although Her Majesty initiated the conflict, I also responded with mockery. As a result, she slapped me for fueling the fire. I believe she couldn''t handle the truth she heard, but I was merely defending myself because I can no longer tolerate how I''m being treated," I explained, rising from my seat and bowing respectfully.

    "I don''t believe this conversation will lead us anywhere, and perhaps there are matters that I am not meant to hear. With your permission, Your Majesty, I shall take my leave."

    "Do as you please," Evrart granted his approval, and I departed without looking back, closing the door behind me. I left them to discuss the matters that Corianne may have desired to hear.

 Chapter 3: AZRIEL

    "...Therefore, this man shall be sentenced to capital punishment. Your Majesty, what form of capital punishment do you wish to impose upon this wretched individual? Prior to your arrival, there were discussions among the court members, with some suggesting that he should be fed to a sea creature," the duke averted his gaze from the empress, seemingly uncertain about his words.

    "Feed him to a sea creature? That would be too merciful," the empress remarked, displaying her lack of enthusiasm for Duke Walchelin''s suggestion. "I am considering three options. Firstly, a public burning at noon, lasting approximately three hours, followed by impalement of the remains for two days, ensuring the entire Marrossi witnesses the consequences. Alternatively, we could opt for scaphism or flaying. We must also include his family. Which punishment do you believe would be most fitting for them?"

    My stomach churned at the sound of her proposals.

    Death by burning, scaphism, and flaying are indeed severe punishments for those who commit treason. While I understand the need for a serious consequence, I believe that the empress''s proposed punishments have crossed a line.

    As always.

    After all, she wouldn''t have earned the title of ''the blood empress'' without reason.

    "May I speak?" I stood up, bowed to the empress, and raised my head. "I understand that those who commit treason deserve a slow, humiliating, and painful death, but I humbly request Her Imperial Majesty to reconsider. The family of the accused is innocent, especially the children. They deserve the mercy that is rightfully theirs." I pleaded, hoping that she would consider my suggestion. She broke eye contact and turned to face the other nobles.

    "Very well. Spare the wife and children," I felt a sense of relief upon hearing her decision, until she continued, giving me a piercing look that conveyed the message, ''we will discuss this later.''

    "...but erase their memories. The same goes for the children. One of them is a mere baby, completely innocent in all of this. As for the man, let scaphism be his fate. Prepare a mixture of milk and honey and force him to consume it. Cover him in milk and honey to attract wasps, bees, and flies. Strip him naked and place him on a wooden boat by noon tomorrow. Let him suffer the torment of exposure and decay. Lastly, bring his family here. His Highness knows what he must do. You are all dismissed."

    The empress rose from her seat, and the nobles filed out of the room, leaving only the empress and me. I exhaled deeply as everyone departed, but I do not regret the words I spoke.

    Justice must be served, but the innocent deserve mercy. If only I could rise as the next emperor, things would not be like this.

    Therefore, it is not a choice but a necessity.

    "If you weren''t my beloved son, I wouldn''t have paid any attention to what you said," the empress responded, her voice icy cold.

    "You have no idea how difficult it was for me to utter those words. Surprisingly, a part of me felt that following your suggestion would be the right thing to do. Initially, I felt that you were disrespecting my judgment, but upon reflection, I realized that your words held reason. I sensed that following your lead would not lead me to reckless decisions. Moreover, the way you expressed yourself did not sound like a mere request, but rather an order, delivered with politeness to honor my position as empress."

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "I am honored. Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty," I replied, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. "I will ensure to erase her memories before her husband''s execution. It would not be wise for her to witness such a gruesome death."

    "You are still too kind. Whether she witnesses it or not, you would have erased her memories regardless. As the crown prince, you must make wise decisions and not allow others to exploit your kindness. I do not expect you to be a ruthless leader like myself, but there is a reason why I am the way I am," she said, leaving me with a mischievous smile before turning to leave the room. I couldn''t help but remember the circumstances that led her to become this way, and I couldn''t entirely blame her for everything.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The golden sun greeted me as I stepped out of the palace gates, and the sky displayed a breathtaking shade of blue. Nature has always been my refuge, a way to ease the tension in my mind. If I were not a prince, my life would be simple, free from the burden of following the empress''s commands.

    I couldn''t help but wonder, what would it be like if my father were still here? My mother now stands as both the emperor and the empress of the Ruivenfiere Empire.

    "Do you think... that man deserves such a harsh sentence?" I pondered aloud, feeling disturbed by the thought of the man''s punished by scaphism.

    It is not only a public humiliation but also a gruesome kind of death. However, I realized there was no point in mourning for someone whose destiny had already been decided. He is not a relative, and though he is a stranger to me, I still feel a sense of sadness.

    "You have a compassionate heart, Your Highness. I admire that about you, even though you are the opposite of Her Majesty. You will make a great emperor one day," Ruford''s words of admiration for my compassion toward people were accompanied by a blank facial expression, which is typical of his stoic nature.

    It made me question whether he truly meant what he said, as he rarely expresses his emotions.

    It could be perceived as empty flattery, considering his role as my loyal servant. However, despite his seemingly emotionless demeanor, Ruford has proven himself to be the most dependable and trustworthy among my men, earning his position as my right-hand man.

    "Anyway," I said, attempting to change the subject. "I want you to send spies to Eurhyia. I need them to search for the woman who decimated more than half of our army. She was the only woman on their battlefield during our last siege of Eurhyia''s borders. Only a few are aware of the existence of alexandrite Izavenes, and since her power is lightning, it is likely that she is the last alexandrite Izavene alive. We need to gather more information about her."

    Most people have forgotten about the existence of the Izavenes because their rings were used to create a shield for Marrossi, preventing any human from entering.

    When an Izavene''s ring is removed, their existence is forgotten, and the entire race of Izavenes like her is wiped out. I need to understand how she managed to survive and if there are any other alexandrite Izavenes in Eurhyia.

    "What are you planning, Your Highness?" Ruford inquired.

    "When I witnessed her lightning, it gave me a glimmer of hope, despite the tragedy it brought upon us. Although the empress used all the alexandrite Izavenes here as a sacrifice to protect the nation, the fact that one still exists means that her race can once again thrive as they did before. It suggests that she never set foot in this place and grew up elsewhere. Her appearance is distinct from that of a typical citizen of Eurhyia, so it should not be too difficult to find her."

    There is also the possibility that she perished after that battle. I believe she expended a significant amount of life force that day, and if my assumption is correct, no one would remember her existence.

    "How many spies should I send, Your Highness?" Ruford asked, without questioning my orders and plans.

    "Five Poudretteite Izavenes should suffice. Eurhyia is not a large kingdom, so this mission can be completed swiftly. I expect to receive the information within seven days. Understood?"

    Ruford bowed in response. Poudretteite Izavenes can expedite the process, as they have the ability to transform into birds or any other animal. If they choose to become birds, they can reach Eurhyia in a day or even less.

    "Then you are dismissed."

 Chapter 4: THYRA

    I locked the door behind me as I enter my room. Armed with a piece of paper, a quill, and some squeezed lemon juice, I began writing a letter to Jarvis, informing him to expect me to visit their manor in secret in two or three nights at most.

    Queen Corianne, despite her threats, rumors, and surveillance, was right about one thing: with the king gone, my only source of support is Evrart. However, remaining in the palace and encountering her on a daily basis would only make my life more difficult.

    I needed to find a way to protect myself from any potential "accidents" that she might orchestrate.

    Just as I was lost in thought, a soft knock echoed from the door. Upon opening the door, I discovered the servant who had previously intruded into my room while I was bathing.

    "Your Highness, apologies for the late notice, but Her Majesty wishes to meet with you tomorrow morning at nine. She invites you to join her for tea in her private garden," she spoke with her head lowered, confirming my suspicion that she was one of Corianne''s loyal servants. It made me realize how cunning individuals can sometimes be blinded by their own foolishness.

    "Tell her I¡¯ll come. Is there anything else?" I asked, and upon receiving confirmation that there was nothing else, I abruptly closed the door in her face. I no longer cared about what she thought of me.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The queen''s private garden was adorned with an array of vibrant flowers, creating a visually pleasing atmosphere.

    However, the mere thought of being in her presence made my stomach churn. Corianne, already seated in the gazebo, greeted me with a warm smile as she noticed my arrival, gracefully brushing aside her golden hair that cascaded over her shoulders. The table was set with a teapot, cups, and a selection of macaroons.

    I curtsied to show a semblance of formality. "Greetings, Your Majesty. It is pleasant to see you in good spirits," I forced myself to utter the words, inwardly cringing at my insincerity. If words were food, I would surely vomit.

    "Have a seat. There are matters I wish to discuss with you," she invited, and I complied with her request. The queen''s rare silver eyes gazed into my soul with intensity, causing a sense of unease to settle within me.

    "Help yourself with some tea. Despite the recent dramas we have faced, rest assured that there is nothing in that teapot other than tea," she reassured, but her words rang hollow. Even if the tea itself was not poisoned, it wouldn''t be difficult to contaminate the cup instead.

    I poured myself a cup of tea, and she observed my actions with keen interest. The tea had a yellowish hue, but instead of drinking it, I discreetly dropped a Tiaiell hidden in my sleeve into the cup. The Tiaiell resembled a sugar cube, but its purpose was to detect and neutralize any form of poison.

    "I didn''t realize you prefer sugar in your tea," she commented, and I watched as the tea transformed from yellow to black. It was indeed poisoned, just as I had suspected. If only I could laugh at a time like this without appearing rude. Her methods were far too predictable for me not to anticipate.

    "In certain situations, I find it necessary to do so," I replied, a sly smile forming on my lips. Allowing the Tiaiell to restore the tea to its original color, and Corianne hardly noticed what I¡¯m doing with the tea.

    "I don''t like the way you smile. Perhaps I am overthinking, but it seemed as though you found out something amusing," she remarked.

    "Because I am amused," I clarified. "Regardless, I believe you have something of importance to discuss. It is unusual for you to invite me here. Only you, important guests, selected servants, and the gardener are allowed in this space. I hardly consider myself important to you, so I am curious why I suddenly received an invitation."

    "I do not wish for anyone else to overhear our conversation, so you should be grateful," she sighed, rolling her eyes.

    She avoided eye contact as she continued. "I would like to apologize for everything, particularly at Evrart''s coronation. I crossed a line there. You are an intelligent young woman, and I trust you understand what I mean. I do not want us to have a bad reputation. I do not wish to hear rumors about the princess and the queen treating each other harshly."

    So, this is about preserving her reputation and appeasing her conscience, rather than genuinely wanting to mend our relationship. How immature of her to resort to such tactics. Perhaps the reason she insisted on our privacy is that she does not want anyone to witness her apology, believing that I will die from the poison anyway.

    Evrart was right¡ªshe only thinks of herself. It is a harsh judgment coming from her own son, but Evrart was not mistaken.

    "You claim that I am intelligent, and I suppose you can say that," I responded. "You plan to dispose of my body after this conversation, don''t you? That is why you insisted on speaking here. Well, I shall grant you your wish one last time, Queen Corianne," I declared, taking the teacup and swallowed its contents in one gulp.

    "Is that what you wanted me to do? I apologize for disappointing you, but I will remain alive even after consuming that. Just be honest and admit that you can no longer bear the sight of me. Do not worry, the feeling is mutual. I assure you, Queen Corianne, I am the victor in this little war between us, so do not flatter yourself. You will soon come to understand, trust me," I concluded, forcefully placing the teacup back on the table before abruptly leaving her alone in the gazebo, denying her the opportunity to voice her thoughts further.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    The moon illuminated the palace grounds, casting a radiant glow on the sleeping inhabitants. Only the palace guards remained vigilant, patrolling the premises. I dressed in a long-sleeved shirt and secured a corset around my torso for added support.

    Comfortable pants and boots completed my attire, and I fastened a sheathed dagger to my leg. Retrieving the hidden sword from under my bed, I unsheathed it to inspect its condition. The padparadscha sapphire accessory on the hilt shimmered in the moonlight, assuring me of its readiness. Satisfied, I returned the sword to its sheath.

    I¡¯m ready. I can now leave this place.

    I concealed my identity by draping a black cloak with a hood over myself. With the sword in my left hand, ready to defend myself, if necessary, I hastened through the passages, skillfully avoiding the routes frequented by the guards. I had meticulously mapped out these paths weeks ago.

    However, as I neared the exit, a voice called out, interrupting my progress.

    "Who goes there? Reveal yourself!" the guard commanded. I chose to remain motionless, refusing to budge. Eventually, the guard approached me, seeking a closer look. I fixed him with a piercing gaze.

    "Your Highness!" he exclaimed, bowing deeply upon recognizing my face. I motioned for him to maintain silence.

    "Lower your voice and listen carefully. I need to leave the palace, and I order you to keep your lips sealed about this," I cautioned. The guard appeared torn, unsure whether to comply with my request.

    "I ... I will keep this a secret. No one will know. I will escort you," he finally declared, agreeing to assist me. Together, we made our way to the hidden passage that led outside the palace. This passage had been designed for discreet escapes, particularly when the main gates were inaccessible due to invaders.

    Stepping out of the concealed passage, I turned to the guard and inquired, "What is your name?"

    "Theodore Greaves, Your Highness," he replied.

    "One day, you shall receive your reward for your loyalty, as long as you keep your word," I assured him, expressing my gratitude.

    With that, I swiftly departed from the palace, embarking on my journey to freedom.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    As the clock struck three in the morning, I arrived at Vassezac Manor. I had specifically requested that Jarvis not tighten the security during this time, so there was only one guard stationed at the back gate.

    "I will accompany you to Lord Jarvis'' room," the guard informed me.

    "His room? Not his study?" I questioned, my eyes widening in surprise.

    With half of my face concealed, I doubted the guard would recognize me.

    "He insisted on speaking in his room, claiming it to be safer. I apologize, sir, I am merely following his instructions," the guard explained.

    Sir? Perhaps Jarvis had instructed him to address me that way to avoid arousing suspicion.

    We entered the manor through the back door, and the guard led me to Jarvis'' room.

    He promptly opened the door with a single knock. How long had he been waiting?

    As the guard departed, Jarvis made way for my entrance and shut the door behind him.

    "It is good to see you, Your Highness. As you mentioned in your letter, I believe we have much to discuss," Jarvis began, his voice low yet filled with eagerness.

    "From now on, you must refrain from calling me that. I am simply Thyra, as I am leaving the palace for good," I declared. His eyes widened upon hearing my words, but didn¡¯t contradict. "Please, enlighten me."

    "You are aware that I can no longer trust anyone within the palace, and my relationship with the dowager queen is bad. She has warned me about it, and my servants serve as her spies, observing my every move and plan. That is why I have been cautious ever since my father''s death. She attempted to poison me just this morning," I paused as I remember the scenario.

    "Fortunately, I used Tiaiell to neutralize the poison. She invited me in her private garden, offering a hollow apology. My theory is that she chose that location so that she could dispose of my body once the poison took effect. Remaining in the palace would only lead to my demise. Furthermore, it has become uncomfortable to interact with others, as they now view me as a monster instead of expressing gratitude for eliminating over half of Marrossi''s army. That is why I have devised a plan to live as a fugitive, as it offers me a chance to start anew in a distant place," I explained, releasing a sigh as I leaned against the couch.

    "You''re planning to become a fugitive? Where do you intend to go?" Jarvis asked, his voice filled with concern.

    "I''m heading straight to enemy territory. I need to make someone pay. I plan to make Corianne pay as well, once I return here." I replied.

    "Marrossi is enemy territory. If they discover who you are, you''ll be killed on the spot," Jarvis ran his fingers through his hair, his face filled with worry and disagreement. Although he didn''t directly express his opposition to my plan, his concern was evident.

    "I plan to turn them into allies," I gave him a reassuring smile. "Have faith in me, because I know what I''m doing. Do you have a map? I want to see an overview of the places I should expect on my way there."

    Without a word, Jarvis checked his bookshelves and retrieved a map from one of his books. He spread it out on the table, and traced the path from Eurhyia''s capital to Marrossi.

    "The Ruivenfiere empire consists of eight regions, each of which used to be independent kingdoms. Marrossi is the capital, and if you go there, you''ll pass through ..." Jarvis paused, studying the possible routes I could take.

    "You''ll be heading north. You can either take a boat directly there or pass through a forest, a small town, a hill, and one of their regions, Alryne. From there, you can enter Marrossi. This journey will take at least a week. Thyra, I really don''t approve of your plan. It''s too dangerous, especially since you''ll be going alone. Let me accompany you," Jarvis suggested.

    "It''s not wise to take a boat. While it may seem easier, my mother warned me about how Marrossi guards their borders, especially the sea. They don''t want humans in their territory. I might receive flaming arrows as a welcome gift, which would defeat the purpose of this trip. I appreciate your generosity, but you can''t come with me. You''re a marquess with responsibilities in managing this household. I value your kindness, but you would only be putting yourself in danger. Izavenes like me can enter Marrossi, but I''m unsure how they would treat humans they come across. So please, save your life," I pleaded.

    "Who cares about this toxic household?!" His voice was raised as tears began pouring from his eyes. "You know my life is nothing without you. This life is dedicated to you, and I don''t care what I''ll lose as long as I''ll make sure that you''ll live," He knelt in front of me, like how a poor person would beg a powerful noble for mercy.

    I''m aware of what he meant by toxic household ¨C his father, the Duke Kayden Vassezac, gives him training in different aspects for him to become a perfect marquess. His sister Zenobia is no exception, for her father tried hard for her to have the qualities of a queen. This is why his actions are no longer surprising to me.

    It would look like an elopement if I''ll take him with me, and he can''t enter Marrossi because he¡¯s not an Izavene. I don¡¯t know how Izavenes treat humans in their empire, but considering their violent nature, he might suffer that fate.

    On the other hand, if his father finds out that he left, he might be killed if he returns. Choosing a path with me will lead him in a point of no return, which will ruin his life.

    ¡°I''m going to ask two things from you. I''ll be needing a horse, and send at least one spy to the palace. I still want to know what''s happening. I''ll send you messages with each stop I''ll make." I said, ignoring his plead. He knows me well; therefore, he understands why I answered him that way. He sat on the floor and leaned his back, my legs next to his level. He faked a laugh and hid his face as he leaned his head on his arms.

    ¡°This reminds me of how insignificant my feelings are to you, after all these years,¡± he admitted, which I¡¯m aware of. However, not all feelings are meant to be reciprocated, and nothing can change a heart made of stone.

 Chapter 5: CORIANNE

    A narrow smile of approval graced my lips as I gazed at my reflection in the floor-length mirror. The elegant magenta gown, adorned with golden brocade and delicate tulle lace embroidered with iridescent thread, perfectly complemented the fabric.

    The deep square neckline was accentuated by a wide trim of pearls and diamantes, just as I preferred. My handmaiden carefully placed a layered necklace made of musgravite and diamonds around my neck, pairing it with long amethyst drop earrings and a matching amethyst ring.

    I brushed my wavy golden hair to my shoulders, ensuring it wouldn''t interfere with my ruff.

    I couldn''t help but see my name as the definition of perfection.

    My silver eyes reflected a sense of confidence and regality, and it¡¯s not figurative ¨C because I am the queen.

    I looked away from the mirror and gave my servant some attention.

    "Rena, you''ve just returned, haven''t you? How is your family doing?" I asked, breaking the silence.

    Her surprise was evident as her mouth opened wide upon hearing my question. "Your Majesty, I believe I''ve mentioned this countless times, but you are not only beautiful but also kind. My family is doing well. Thank you for allowing me to visit them for three days," she replied, bowing respectfully.

    She remained in that position until I raised my hand, signaling for her to return to her normal posture.

    Kind, she called me. If only she knew the truth. If ordering people to kill anyone who stood in my way can be considered as kindness, then perhaps her words held some truth.

    People often judge based on appearances, without truly knowing the person beneath the surface. They form opinions without considering facts.

    "I sense that you''re in a good mood today, Your Majesty," Rena commented, accurately reading my emotions. And she was right.

    How could I not be in a good mood? It was quite entertaining to witness the panic that ensued after the disappearance of the peasant.

    This must be what she meant when she said she would please me for the last time. She must have discovered my plan, but since she managed to escape, there is a possibility that she is still alive somewhere. After all, she did consume a poisoned tea.

    Regardless of whether she left in secret or met her demise elsewhere, what truly matters to me is that she is no longer in my presence.

    "The weather is indeed delightful, and it has put me in a pleasant mood," I fibbed, fully aware that Rena would unquestioningly believe every word I uttered.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The warm afternoon sun bathed the salon in a gentle glow as I made my way to the nearest window, curious to see what lay beyond.

    The garden was illuminated by the bright rays of the sun, and amidst the vibrant blooms, I spotted Marius, my second son, walking alone, lost in deep thoughts.

    I ventured outside without hesitation and made my way towards the garden, easily locating him as he stood among the flowers he was fond of.

    However, I couldn''t help but notice the somber expression on his face and the tension in his clenched fist as I approach him.

    "What brings a prince like you to a place like this, all by yourself?" I questioned, his gaze finally shifting in my direction, as if only just realizing my presence.

    "My heart aches as I see how my older brother whom I looked up to is acting now. His Majesty has not eaten anything today, and his anger has been palpable. He has been commanding people to search for Thyra throughout the entire kingdom and investigate every corner of the palace. I feel for him deeply. He truly cherishes our sister. I can''t help but wonder what has happened," Marius looked up into the palace, as if hoping to see the rebellious king in his former composed self.

    Considering his young age, there were certain aspects he may not fully comprehend yet, but it was heartening to witness his empathy towards his older brother''s predicament.

    "Let''s make our way back inside. After all, we won''t know unless we ask, right?" I suggested, gently taking hold of the young prince''s hand as we returned to the main palace.

    Speak of the devil. Who knows that he¡¯s the first person we¡¯ll see upon entering?

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    We walked towards Evrart, who stood there, his gaze probing as he looked at me. His silver eyes resembled those of an icy serpent, assessing its prey. Naturally, from his perspective, I¡¯m the one who should be blamed for everything.

    "Marius, go to your room now. His Majesty and I need to talk," I instructed, and Marius gave me a questioning look, clearly curious about the situation unfolding before him.

    "Is something amiss? Can''t I be a part of this?" he inquired.

    Evrart lowered himself to Marius'' level and held both of his arms, and responded in a calm tone. "Just do as your mother suggests. I will explain everything to you later," Evrart assured him, his gaze shifting to me with a glare.

    With those words, Marius nodded and left us alone. Evrart turned, and I followed him as he led me to the king''s study in silence. It had only been two days since I was last here, enduring a barrage of angry words. It seemed that history was destined to repeat itself.

    Evrart took a seat behind the king''s desk, mirroring his previous position, and lazily held a paper between his fingers as he leaned back.

    "This is a letter from Thyra, slipped under my bedroom door last night. I am certain it is from her, for I recognize her handwriting. She states that she left the palace because her life was in danger here. According to her, you invited her to your private garden and she used Tiaiell to test the tea for poison. It turned black, indicating the presence of poison. She requests that we shouldn¡¯t bother searching for her, but assures us that she will return when the time is right," Evrart said, a mocking smile playing on his lips.

    "Perhaps she means to return when you are no longer here, the one who attempted to kill her? She has shown kindness towards you. If I were in her position, I would gather evidence and expose you publicly, the so-called great queen of Eurhyia, who plotted to kill her stepdaughter. It would be quite the spectacle for all to witness. Yet, she chose to flee rather than remain here, instead of waiting for her demise."

    "I understand your concerns, but it''s important to approach this situation with caution and empathy," I replied, trying to maintain a calm and composed expression. "Thyra''s decision to drink the tea was her own, and while it may have been a reckless choice, it doesn''t necessarily make you responsible for her actions. It''s crucial to respect her decision to leave and give her the space she desires."

    Evrart''s anger seemed to simmer down slightly as he processed my words. He leaned back in his chair, his expression still filled with frustration and disbelief.

    "You expect me to believe that she willingly drank the poisoned tea?" he questioned, his voice laced with skepticism.

    "I can understand your doubts, but it''s important to consider all possibilities," I defended. "Thyra may have had her reasons for doing so. Perhaps she wanted to test my intentions or prove a point. Regardless, it''s crucial that we respect her wishes and refrain from further accusations or actions that would make this trivial matter complicated."

    Evrart sighed heavily, his gaze shifting away from me for a moment. It was clear that he was struggling with conflicting emotions and thoughts.

    "How can you call it a trivial matter?¡± Evrart rested his elbows on his desk and ran his fingers through his hair.

    ¡°Hah ¡­ I don''t know what to believe anymore," he admitted, his voice filled with a mix of frustration and vulnerability. "But I can''t simply ignore the possibility that you¡¯re at fault. The evidence, the accusations ... they all point to you."

    I gritted by teeth, still trying to remain composed despite the mounting tension in the room.

    "I understand your concerns, Evrart. But I assure you, I had no intention of harming Thyra," I stated firmly. "I care deeply for her well-being, just as how I care for our kingdom. I would never jeopardize either."

    Evrart''s gaze met mine once again, his eyes searching for any signs of deception. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke, his voice softer this time.

    "I want to believe you, Corianne. I truly do," he confessed. "But the doubts ... they''re difficult to ignore, even if you¡¯re my mother. We need to find a way to uncover the truth, to ensure justice is served."

    I nodded, relieved that he was willing to consider other possibilities. "I agree, Evrart. Let''s work together to uncover the truth and bring clarity to this situation for Thyra¡¯s sake."

    As we continued our conversation, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The tension in the room was rising, and the uncertainty of what lays ahead weighed heavily on my mind.

    But I knew that I had to stay strong and navigate this challenging situation with grace and determination.

    "Emmett," Evrart called, his nails tapping the desk in an erratic rhythm.

    His guard, Emmett, bowed as he was summoned. "Bring the dowager queen to the worst prison we have. Detain all her servants as well, and I will personally interrogate each of them. Keep them in separate cells to prevent any chance of communication."

    "You can''t do this to me! I''m your mother! I''m still the queen!" I protested; my voice filled with desperation. "You ungrateful, insolent child! You won''t be king without me! You''ll regret this!"

    Despite my protests, Emmett and the other guards followed Evrart''s orders without hesitation.

    They forcefully dragged me out of the king''s study, while Evrart watched with cold, apathetic eyes. I struggled to free myself, but the guards'' grip was too strong, rendering me immobile. I couldn''t even move my feet as they held me firmly.

    "Release me, you filthy peasants! Let go! It''s an order!" I shouted, but my words fell on deaf ears.

    "I apologize, Your Majesty. We are simply following the His Majesty¡¯s commands, and we have no right to refuse," Emmett explained in a monotone voice.

    It seemed all too easy for him, as if he had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    "You''ve done well, Corianne," I murmured to myself. "You''ve dug your own grave."

    I clenched my fists as the guards left me in the dark, narrow, and damp prison cell. The walls covered in mold, and there was no bed or chair. The metal door only had a small opening for a single pair of eyes to peer through. A latrine in the corner added to the foul smell that permeated the cell.

    This place is disgusting in every possible way. I couldn''t believe that prisoners were subjected to such conditions. It was worse than I had imagined. I closed my eyes tightly, trying to hold back the tears that threatened to fall.

    With an exasperated sigh, I realized that even though I had everything, I had nothing.

    In the end, it¡¯s still my fault for raising a monster.

 Chapter 6: THYRA

    The warm rays of the sun pierced through the dense foliage of the forest as it reached its zenith, casting pockets of light onto the ground.

    I reached for my waterskin, hoping to quench my unrelenting thirst, but even after draining the last drop, my parched throat still yearned for more.

    I pulled out my pocket watch to check the time, and it was almost nine in the morning, which reminds me of how Corianne poisoned me 24 hours ago. I couldn''t help but wonder how Evrart is coping with the weight of his responsibilities.

    The secret of my departure, along with the lingering presence of his mother surely weighed heavily on his mind. Knowing him, I could only imagine the rage that burned within him, and Corianne would undoubtedly bear the brunt of his fury.

    And rightfully so, for it was her actions that had driven me to leave. But deep down, there was another motive that fueled my determination ¨C the need to avenge our father''s killer, whoever they may be.

    The sword wielded by the perpetrator emitted a fiery glow, indicating that the flames originated from them. Considering that there are no sources of fire in the battlefield, it only narrowed down the possibility that the individual is the one possessing fire power.

    While I couldn''t recall which specific Izavene that possessed such abilities, this knowledge would aid me in my search.

    It will be logical to assume that he¡¯s the leader of the army, because he¡¯s also the one commanding the ones behind him. He spoke in Marrosian language, which I too understand.

    Someone leading the army can¡¯t be just anyone. They could be a noble, a high-ranking knight appointed by the emperor, or even a member of the imperial family.

    The idea of someone from the imperial family added an intriguing layer to the unfolding mystery. Things would be more interesting if the culprit turned out to be of royal blood.

    With a firm grip on the reins, I pulled back, signaling my horse to come to a halt. I dismounted as the horse stopped, and my mind is consumed by the thrilling possibilities that lay ahead.

    "Let''s take a break, Bella. I''m sure you must be thirsty too," I said, leading the horse towards the nearby river.

    I filled my waterskin as I knelt down by the water¡¯s edge, taking a moment to appreciate the surprisingly clean taste. After quenching my own thirst, I guided my horse to the river, allowing it to drink as well.

    I sat on the grass beside the flowing river with a loaf of bread in my hand. It¡¯s hard not to reminisce about the lavish breakfasts I used to enjoy back at the palace.

    However, those days are now nothing more than a distant memory. As a fugitive on the run, satisfying food is a luxury I could no longer afford. There was no room for complaints, for this was the path I had chosen. I knew it would be hard but I made my decision, and I have to endure the hardships that came with it.

    Bella lowered down to eat some of the grass, and I looked at my reflection on the river.

    Did I make the right choice? How sure am I that I¡¯ll achieve my goals? I can¡¯t imagine any other option but leave the palace.

    It¡¯s only been a day, but the thought of not achieving the things I have in mind would lead me to something else, and that bothers me.

    My life in the palace was a failure. Therefore, failing is not an option now. I have to be strong whether I¡¯m alone or not.

    The town I¡¯ll be heading to might be selling a messenger bird that I can use to send letters to Jarvis.

    But what if there¡¯s none? I have to come up with a second plan. However, I can only come up with one once I see Marrossi for myself.

    Half an hour later, I climbed back on my horse and continued the trip. The horse seems to have enough rest because it can run faster than earlier. As we continue going through the forest, I remembered how Jarvis looked at me when I first said that I¡¯m going to live as a fugitive, especially his reaction when I said that he can¡¯t come with me.

    He¡¯s got a higher chance to live if he¡¯s there. Bringing him with me may sound good for the sake of having company, but he will be a hindrance to achieving my goals.

    I won¡¯t let anyone stop me from getting what I want.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    As the sun disappeared below the horizon, the vibrant colors of dusk slowly faded away, signaling the approach of nightfall.

    It was at this moment that I decided to set up a small camp for myself. I had made it a point to stop at four different locations before settling down, mindful of not overexerting my horse.

    After all, if it will become too exhausted, I would be left without any means of transportation upon reaching my destination.

    I gathered some wood and added it to the fire, ensuring that it continued to crackle and cast a warm glow. With the fire providing much-needed warmth, I proceeded to set up my compact tent, seeking refuge from the chilly air. The cold temperature compelled me to draw closer to the fire, seeking its comforting heat to keep me warm.

    The gentle chirping of crickets filled the night, their symphony providing a soothing backdrop to the otherwise silent surroundings.

    Despite my weariness, a part of me longed for the company of others. However, in this desolate place, it was just me and my horse, Bella. At some point, I believe things are better this way than having someone else.

    "Hey there. I hope you''re not too exhausted. It has indeed been a long day for both of us. Let''s rest here for the night and continue our journey when the sun rises," I said, glancing at Bella, who seemed to be equally tired as it lazily blinked its eyes.

    Curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn''t help but ask, "Is your name really Bella? Why did Jarvis choose that name for you? It''s a lovely name for a horse." I stretched out my arms on the ground and rested my head on them, gazing up at the night sky, partially obscured by the surrounding trees.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    As I pondered how much longer it would take us to reach the small town, I couldn''t help but feel the discomfort of lying on the hard ground. "I can''t bear lying like this for much longer. It''s difficult to get a proper sleep," I muttered to myself.

    Just then, the rain began to pour, forcing me to seek shelter inside the tent to avoid getting soaked. I still ended up getting partially wet despite my efforts. Bella, on the other hand, found a spot near the woods where the fire had once been and managed to find some rest. Left with no other choice, I decided to try and sleep, despite the uncomfortable surroundings.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The neigh of the horse jolted me awake, and I was greeted by the warm rays of the sun as I opened my eyes. It was a clear indication that the weather was pleasant, which will make traveling easier.

    "Thank you for waking me up. We should have set off earlier, just like we did yesterday. Let''s get moving," I said, swiftly gathering my belongings and mounted on Bella''s back.

    I found myself absentmindedly petting it as I settled into the saddle. "Who would have thought that a horse could wake me up? You''re quite clever for a horse."

    Our journey through the forest had lasted for six hours. Words fail to capture the immense relief I felt upon finally emerging from the dense foliage. The forest had offered nothing but an endless expanse of trees, grass, plants, and woods, with only occasional glimpses of the river.

    While nature is undoubtedly beautiful, the lack of decent sleep and the absence of companionship made the experience all the more challenging. Who would have imagined that silence could be so deafening?

    I dismounted from Bella''s back as I spotted an inn and made my way towards it. The innkeeper happened to step outside, and for the first time in a while, I felt a sense of eagerness to engage in conversation with someone. I have to speak in Marrossian language from this point on.

    "Good evening, ma''am. Is your inn open for new guests?" I inquired, and the innkeeper gazed at me intently, as if she could see through my soul, before offering a warm smile.

    "Yes, we do have five available rooms. It appears that you''re not from around here. Are you a noble lady from Marrossi?" I didn¡¯t answer her question, as it feels uncomfortable to tell a stranger about personal information.

    "No, I actually came from Eurhyia. The thing is, I have money, but I''m concerned that your currency might be different. So, I brought this," I said, retrieving the bluish-green emerald ring that had been gifted to me by the Marquess of Alryne, Warren Ruivenfiere.

    "I believe this could sustain a family for over a year. This should be enough." I wanted to mention that I had plenty more jewelry, but I refrained. I had brought all my valuables to use as payment in situations like this until I could find a place to exchange them for money.

    The innkeeper''s eyes widened in awe as she accepted the ring and examined its intricate details. "This is incredibly precious, miss. Are you absolutely certain you don''t mind? The cost of accommodation is only 20 copper pieces, and this is an emerald," she expressed, and the astonishment cannot be hidden in her tone.

    "Eurhyians don''t use copper, silver, or gold. The currency there is called Eurhyian Bevquel. I understand that it''s not valid here, so please keep the emerald as a token of my gratitude. In exchange for the accommodation, I kindly request three things. First, I would ask for food enough for two days, as I plan to stay for that duration. Second, lead me to a place where I can have a messenger bird. Lastly, I would greatly appreciate it if you could keep my presence here confidential," I enumerated, hoping that she would be able to fulfill my requests.

    "I can certainly provide you with food for two days and keep your stay here confidential, but I apologize but I can¡¯t assist you to buy a messenger bird. This small town doesn¡¯t sell them, so I hope you understand.¡±

    I nodded, though I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of disappointment. I would have to find an alternative solution.

    "Alright, just the two requests then," she said, leading me to a tidy room. It was a simple space with a single bed, a curtained window offering a view of the forest, and a bathroom equipped with a dipper and bucket. It seemed that this is how the commoners here bathed, by scooping water from the bucket. It would suffice for now.

    "This is the best room we have, miss. I''ll leave you to settle in," she informed me before closing the door behind her. It was a bit surprising that she didn''t inquire about my request for confidentiality, but I could only hope that she would stick to her word.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I carefully placed my bag under the bed and ensured that the room was securely locked before leaving. My priority now is to find a way to communicate with Jarvis. Since it was still early in the evening, the market should still be open, that can provide me with potential solutions.

    But then, I noticed that the horse was not where I had left it. Before I could explore the market, I needed to locate the horse first.

    I heard a familiar sound from behind as I walk through the dimly lit alley. I turned and found myself facing the horse ¨C a presence that I didn¡¯t notice when I entered the alley. It didn¡¯t appear out of the blue, didn¡¯t it?

    "Good thing you''re here. Have you been following me? I barely noticed you when I entered this passage," I remarked, half-expecting the horse to understand and respond.

    To my astonishment, a shimmering light enveloped the horse, and when the light dissipated, a woman appeared before my eyes. The shock of the transformation caused me to lose my balance, and I stumbled backward, falling to the ground.

    ¡°Oof!¡±

    The woman''s grin widened, seemingly amused by my reaction, and she extended a hand to help me up. Her friendly smile raised suspicions in my mind.

    "Did you just ... wait, you''re not my horse, are you?" I muttered to myself, glancing sideways.

    "Sheesh, I must be exhausted. Now I''m seeing things." I closed my eyes tightly and rubbed them, hoping to dispel the illusion. But when I opened my eyes again, the woman with the friendly smile was still standing before me.

    My mind went blank for a moment as I realized that what I had witnessed was not a figment of my imagination.

    "I know what you''re thinking, mi''lady. You''re shocked because your horse turned into a human. Or an Izavene, to be precise," she explained, her words sinking in. I glanced at her and noticed that we shared the same gray eyes and mahogany hair ¨C the characteristics typical of an Izavene like myself.

    "I believe I deserve an explanation. I don''t think I need to say what my questions are," I stated, my curiosity piqued.

    "Let''s start with introductions. Although the marquess introduced me to you as Bella, my real name is Estelle. I would appreciate it if you called me by that name. The marquess is unaware that there is an Izavene in their mansion''s stables. You may think that I have been playing tricks on you all this time, and in a way, that''s true. It''s understandable that you reacted the way you did, considering you are not a resident of the Ruivenfiere Empire. However, if you were, witnessing me transform into my original form would be normal. I am a Poudretteite Izavene, and as Izavenes possess powers based on the ring they are born with, my ability allows me to transform into an animal of my choice. You mentioned that you were searching for a messenger bird, correct? I can serve as your messenger bird and deliver your letter to the marquess. I promise to keep your letter safe," Estelle explained, offering a solution to my predicament.

    The woman''s introduction fueled my anger, making my blood boil. How could she expect me to trust her after she had tricked me? It was clear to me that she was sent as a spy, but one question remained in mind: Who sent her and what is the motive behind it? I knew she wouldn''t answer truthfully, and there was a high chance she would lie about it.

    "Well, you certainly played your part convincingly, didn''t you?" I retorted; my voice laced with skepticism. "Besides, if it''s not you, how else am I supposed to send the letter? The innkeeper herself confirmed that there are no messenger birds available in this small town.¡±

    It''s either I¡¯ll use her as my horse again, get rid of her, or rely on her as a messenger bird.

    Now that I think about it, she might be useful as a messenger bird than a horse.

    Estelle maintained her friendly smile, as if trying her best to assure me that I could trust her. However, I couldn''t shake off the bad feeling that lingered within me. Nevertheless, it would be good to ¡®test¡¯ her loyalty.

    "Fine, be my messenger bird. I will leave this place in two days. But don''t get your hopes up. This doesn''t mean I trust you," I declared, my tone resolute. "That''s all I have to say."

    There¡¯s a possibility that ¡®Estelle¡¯ would leave and return to her master. But if she¡¯ll deliver the message to Jarvis, he would recognize my handwriting if it¡¯s authentic or forged.

    I pulled out a blank sheet of paper from my bag, and wrote a short letter to Jarvis in Eurhyian language. He¡¯ll understand what I mean, regardless the length of the message.

    ¡°Reglyez yeflin er kruleveg Izavene. Zuierez vehzinha.¡± (The bird is an Izavene spy. Kill it.)

 Chapter 7: AZRIEL

    The moonlit glow streamed through the window, casting a shimmering light on delicate, pale blue and green gemstones shaped like raindrops.

    A torrential rain engulfed the city of Marrossi, and the burning sensation course down my throat, clouding my mind with thoughts and tasks I have to face ¨C most of them against my will.

    Among them were the execution of a man who committed treason, the consequences of his sins to his wife and family, the marriage of convenience being forced on me, and now, that woman in the battlefield I ordered to be spied on.

    A familiar bird flew into the opened window of my room, transforming into a woman who knelt before me, with her face concealed in a manner befitting a servant.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness,¡± she began. ¡°I have come here to report, as you ordered.¡± I gestured for her to stand, indicating that she can go on with the report.

    ¡°Such a terrible timing, but go on,¡± I replied, weariness evident in my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you have to say. Give me the big ideas, since I¡¯m eager to retire for the night.¡±

    ¡°The lady you told me to spy on isn¡¯t an ordinary woman in the battlefield, but the princess of Eurhyia. She¡¯s currently on the run and heading Marrossi, though her goals are unclear. She¡¯s now aware that I¡¯m an Izavene because I showed myself to her, and now she told me to send a letter to a friend of her in Eurhyia. But since I don¡¯t understand Eurhyian language, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s in it.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that she trusted you enough to send a letter? Through you, who fooled her? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that gullible.¡± I lazily crossed my legs and leaned my cheek on my fist. ¡°What does she look like?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Her height is around the height of your shoulders, Your Highness. She has similar features to a normal Izavene. Her mahogany hair is quite wavy. She has a fit body, porcelain skin tone and supple lips. She also has a small mole under her left eye. What I noticed is she has an intimidating aura. She looks at people with intensity ¡­ with a death stare. But normally it¡¯s not because she¡¯s angry, but simply in deep thoughts. It¡¯s hard to discern what she¡¯s thinking, because her emotions are rarely expressed.¡±

    A strong, and independent woman. Perhaps that¡¯s a good way to describe her in a few words.

    ¡°That will do. You are dismissed,¡± I ordered, ending our conversation. She bowed to show respect, before transforming into a bird just as how she entered. I watched from the corner of my eyes, and I picked up the feather that drifted down to the floor.

    I gripped the half-empty glass of wine tightly between my fingers, and slowly moved it from left to right, watching the red fluid obediently following the path I traced. I felt the heat from my hands, causing the glass to turn into thousands of pieces. The glass shards and spilled wine were all over my desk, creating a messy scene.

    It¡¯s quite late to call a servant to clean up.

    Just as how I was about to go to bed, a knock interrupted my actions, drawing my attention to the door.

    "Come in," I responded, clueless about who it can be at this time of night. I turned in the direction of the door and I saw a familiar figure, her facial expression stern.

    She walks closer to me like the elegant and strong empress that she is, and I looked at her plainly, not having the energy to greet her with formalities the way how I taught it should be since I was young.

    We stared at each other without saying a word, and I squeezed my eyes shut as I feel my head throbbing due to headache.

    ¡°Judging on how you look like, it seems like you had enough wine,¡± the empress pointed out, her eyes filled with disappointment, and yet she managed to keep her composure. ¡°You can¡¯t be like this when you become the emperor.¡±

    "It''s been ages since I remember you coming to the crown prince''s palace to visit me, especially at this late hour.¡± Normally she¡¯ll send someone to inform that she wanted audience with me. But now that she¡¯s here, it must be something urgent that can¡¯t wait until tomorrow.

    I sat on the couch properly and stretched my arm to point the area where she can sit. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°You talk to me as if I¡¯m not your mother. Clearly, you¡¯re out of your mind at the moment. You weren¡¯t in the palace the whole day, and I want to discuss something with you in person. At first, I thought it was urgent, but now I could say that I was wrong,¡± She sat next to me on the couch and gently cupped her hand on my face. ¡°My dear son, before I tell you what I¡¯m here for, I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯re acting like this. What happened?¡±

    Part of me says that I shouldn¡¯t tell her, but at the same time, she showed me that she¡¯s here as my mother, not an empress. It¡¯s surprisingly caring of her.

    ¡°I went to the town earlier and I happened to run into him. If you remember Dante Fletcher, that is." I admitted, and her eyes widened for a second, and the corner of her lips lifted as if amused. I know that something¡¯s off whenever she makes that face. What is it this time?

    ¡°You haven¡¯t moved on from your past engagement and betrayal?¡±

    ¡°Psh,¡± I winced, even if it¡¯s all obvious. ¡°Seeing Dante reminds me of how I found the two of them back then. It was a total eyesore. To be honest, I still have lots of questions, but at the same time, I don''t want to know them. But even if I haven¡¯t forgiven him, I¡¯m less angry than I used to.¡±

    "Don''t worry. It simply means that you don''t deserve to have a woman who gets easily tempted by lowly guards who have the looks. Imagine if she became your wife. She might secretly have affairs like those. It''s a good thing that we saw her true colors before we arranged a wedding."

    She removed her hand from my face and flashed a dignified smile.

    "You deserve someone better. You don''t need useless vermins like them in your life."

    She¡¯s right. Those two aren¡¯t even worth the energy to stress with. It¡¯s been years, and yet my anger still exists. I didn¡¯t have feelings for Adrienne, but I lost a knight that I treated like a friend. Their actions also brought shame upon me, as rumors spread both within and outside the palace, tarnishing my reputation.

    I can¡¯t allow that to happen again.

    ¡°I came here to tell you that you must find a suitable lady fitting to become crown princess and eventually become the next empress. In case you haven¡¯t thought of it, myself being both an emperor and an empress at the same time isn¡¯t easy. Things became hard for me ever since your father died. That''s why you need to rise as the new emperor. But seeing you acting like this, I''d say that you''re being childish,¡± she paused, and looked at me intently as if trying to see through my soul.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You can''t be an emperor if you''ll drown yourself in alcohol whenever you''re upset. You have to be strong, my dear son. With our tradition of getting an empress among the House Chavalleve or House Ashleigh and an emperor from the Ruivenfiere¡¯s, you have three potential options left. Anastasia, Cherlindrea, or Kathrynne Chavalleve. If not, find anyone among the red diamond Izavenes.¡±

    I rested my elbow on my thigh and ran my fingers through my hair, hanging my head, and I groaned as I feel my head about to crack.

    She brought this up once again, and I can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s doing that now at this time of night. I hardly have the energy to give it some thought.

    If I were to marry someone, I''d prefer that it''s because I love her, and not because of the tradition of maintaining the royal bloodline ¨C for Chavalleve, Ashleigh, and Ruivenfiere''s are the last families who are Izavenes born with a red diamond ring ¨C the most powerful gem among the Izavenes.

    "If you want to be with someone you love, she can be your concubine. But your son or daughter from the concubine can never become the emperor or empress. Look at the second prince, Hervouet. He''s a son of your father''s concubine, and all he can do is watch you as you become the emperor. He''ll keep having prince as his title ''til he breathes his last."

    Indeed, there are similarities between her and the Queen of Eurhyia. Both women share the common goal of molding their sons into respected leaders who command the admiration of their subjects. This observation was made during my visit to the Eurhyian palace, where I had the opportunity to glimpse into Queen Corianne''s room through a secret, portal mirror.

    ¡°Kathrynne and I were friends during our childhood, but ¡­¡± I don¡¯t want her to be the empress. That¡¯s what I want to say, but I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the topic. I want to rest. My head feels like it¡¯s going to crack.¡± I stood up and walked away from her, heading to my bed.

    "I must admit, it is quite impressive," she chuckled, as if finding amusement in my words. "But how can you find rest knowing that you have not yet carried out the punishment I ordered? Once again, you are showing too much mercy. I cannot tolerate the presence of rats in my domain, which is why I insist on swift and decisive action." she sighed and her facial expression became blank.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to remove the memories of the traitor¡¯s family who will be executed tomorrow. Well then, if that makes myself clear, then I shall take my leave. Have a good night.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The morning sunlight streamed through the window, momentarily blinding me as I woke up. It was a peaceful start to the day, despite the weighty task that lay ahead: delivering punishment in the most merciful manner possible. Treason had been committed, a grave offense that warranted severe consequences, extending even to the traitor''s family, as if to sever the tainted bloodline.

    With a heavy heart, I got out of bed and changed into suitable attire before making my way towards the dungeon. Each step felt burdensome, as I grappled with the responsibility of meting out justice.

    However, I had made an effort to mitigate the severity of the punishment by instructing the empress not to carry out executions, opting instead for a punishment that would inflict a morbid and agonizing death upon the criminal.

    "In which cell is Althea Villon being held?" I inquired, my tone grave. The guard, taken aback by my presence, quickly bowed to acknowledge me.

    "Greetings, Your Highness! May infinite glory be with you and the Ruivenfiere Empire," he greeted respectfully. "Allow me to guide you to the prison cell, Your Highness."

    I followed the guard as he led me to a cold and desolate cell. Inside, a woman with shackled hands and eyes filled with despair awaited. The clinking of her shackles echoed through the air as she heard our approach. Her eyes reflected immense pain, evoking a deep sense of pity within me as I observed her weakened and drained state.

    "What kind of Izavene are you?" I asked, studying the prisoner intently.

    "I am a Moissanite Izavene, Your Highness," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Moissanite, I thought to myself. That meant her power lay in Edhelraen, the ability to heal others and herself. I couldn''t fathom why she was shackled. After all, she possessed no means of escape or causing harm.

    "Unlock the cell and release her from her shackles," I commanded, my voice carrying authority.

    The guard seemed taken aback by my order. "Pardon?" he reacted, clearly surprised.

    "Are you deaf? I won''t repeat myself. The empress has instructed me to remove her memories. Once that is done, she will have her life back," I explained firmly.

    Without hesitation, the guard unlocked the cell and removed the woman''s shackles. I entered the cell while instructing the guard to remain outside.

    Before he left, I turned to address him, expressing my dissatisfaction with his emotional display.

    "You cannot fulfill your duties as an imperial guard if you cannot control your emotions. It is evident on your face. You must learn to refrain from such behavior. Now, leave us. I will take care of this," I scolded him.

    The guard, clearly embarrassed, avoided my gaze, bowed, and left the cell.

    I noticed the woman¡¯s wrists healing themselves as soon as the shackles were removed. "I see your wrists are healing on their own," I commented, observing the bruises and wounds fading away. "As you may already know, your husband is scheduled for execution today. You probably heard the reasons for my presence earlier."

    The woman knelt before me; her face lowered to the ground. She looked up, tears streaming down her face, as she rubbed her palms together.

    I listened to her plea, her words filled with desperation and sorrow. Her request for mercy tugged at my heart, as I could sense the depth of her love and connection to her husband.

    "I understand the bond you shared with your husband, the years of companionship and love you have experienced together," I responded, my voice filled with empathy. "He may have committed treason, but I can see the pain in your eyes, the longing for the memories you hold dear."

    I paused for a moment, contemplating her words. Memories, painful as they may be, are an integral part of our identity and the fabric of our lives. Removing them would undoubtedly leave a void, a sense of incompleteness.

    "I hear your plea, and I acknowledge the significance of the memories he has given you," I continued, my tone softening. "I will speak to the empress on your behalf, to see if there is a possibility of leniency. I cannot promise anything, but I will do what I can to preserve the memories that mean so much to you."

    I reached out and gently touched her shoulder, offering a small gesture of comfort. "Please understand that the decision ultimately lies with the empress, but I will advocate for your request. Stay strong, and remember that even in the face of adversity, our memories can provide solace and strength."

    She nodded, tears still streaming down her face, but a glimmer of hope shining in her eyes.

    I was taken aback by her assumption that I saw her as a tyrant, but I understood where her perception might have come from. The empress''s reputation preceded her, and it was not one of benevolence or mercy. However, I couldn''t deny that her words struck a chord within me.

    I glanced around, ensuring that no one else was within earshot, before responding in a hushed tone. "No, it''s not because of the empress''s reputation. It''s because I see the pain in your eyes, the love you have for your husband, and the strength you possess despite the circumstances."

    I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "I understand the weight of your request, and I believe there is another way. Instead of removing your memories, I will arrange for you to be taken to your home. You will fall asleep, and when you wake up, you will be in familiar surroundings, surrounded by the comfort of your own memories."

    Her eyes lit up with hope, and a smile graced her face, tears of gratitude shimmering in her eyes. "Thank you, Your Highness. Your kindness and compassion are truly a blessing. May all the blessings be upon you for the rest of your life."

    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief and satisfaction in granting her this small reprieve. It was a reminder that even in the midst of darkness, there was still room for compassion and understanding.

    ¡°Now, close your eyes.¡± She followed my order while still kneeling, and I put my hand on

    her closed eyes. I gathered my power that coursed through my left hand, lighting up the entire

    cell as I unleashed it. A couple of seconds later, the cell returned to its original darkness, with the woman losing her consciousness and the memory of our conversation removed.

 Chapter 8: CORIANNE

    The sound of the metal door unlocking reverberated through the small, dimly lit prison, breaking the silence that had consumed the space for days. As the door creaked open, a sliver of light pierced through the darkness, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the despair.

    For the past few days of who knows how long, I had been trapped in this suffocating prison, my mind plagued by a relentless inner voice that incessantly complained about the wretched conditions.

    The stench of the place, the cramped and narrow space, the absence of a bed or any semblance of comfort - all of it weighed heavily on my spirit. Insects, like cockroaches and worms, would occasionally emerge, adding to the torment.

    But it wasn¡¯t just the physical discomfort that tormented me. My stomach growled loudly, a constant reminder of the hunger that gnawed at me. A few days may seem like a short time, but in this desolate place, it felt like hell. I found myself shedding a year¡¯s worth of tears.

    "Corianne, His Majesty ordered to set you free. You can return in your room in the palace," the guard said, his facial expression stern. Am I still hallucinating or did this peasant simply addressed me with my name? What an impudent bastard!

    ¡°You sure have the audacity to call me by my name. I won¡¯t let this pass so you better watch your tongue or I¡¯ll have that cut off,¡± I warned, but the guard kept a stoic expression, not showing a single hint of intimidation.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have no authority to do that. His Majesty told all the palace servants that you can no longer be addressed as queen or treated as one. Your title has been stripped off. All your servants were forced to drink poison yesterday, so there¡¯s no one to serve you. It¡¯s nothing personal. So please, just follow His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±

    That insolent little rat! How can my own son do all these to me? Did he completely forget that I¡¯m his mother, and he owes everything to me?

    It¡¯s not hard to tell that he disowned me, and I must do the same ¨C he¡¯s no longer my son, but a monster with a crown on his head.

    The guard led me back to my old room ¨C a room that made my mouth drop open because most of the things that I had in my room are gone. I was only left with a single bed with a small desk next to it, a closet, a bathroom, and the old floor-length mirror fixed on the wall. The room was no longer magenta with gold embroidery, but plain white all over the place.

    The red carpet was gone, leaving nothing else but a bare, marble floor. Even the chandelier was removed, and the only thing that can give light would be the candle on the desk, and the light of the sun from the windows when the black curtain gets swiped.

    Am I hallucinating again because of hunger? Please, someone, wake me up from this nightmare.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°So, did you like your newly refurbished room? At first, I wanted it to be black but someone said that it would be depressing, and that I should be considerate about your mental health,¡± Evrart said, and I turned back to see the monster leaning on the doorframe.

    His eyes have black bags under them, his eyes are quite red. His exhausted aura simply gives the idea that he didn''t get enough sleep recently. On the contrary, his lips rose into a devilish smile as if he''s enjoying seeing me look in a terrible state.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re hungry and you want to take a bath. Of course, I''ll let you do as you wish. I''ll send someone to bring the food here, and take a bath while waiting. You look and smell disgusting. It''s funny because the great queen of Eurhyia is now rotting alive. How tragic.¡± I shot him with an icy look as an answer instead of saying anything reckless. I have to refrain from provoking him to avoid being locked in prison the second time around.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Marius? I want to see my son,¡± I requested, trying hard to sound monotone.

    ¡°Your son? Am I not your son?¡± he chuckled, mocking me. ¡°Marius thinks you¡¯re dead.¡±

    "W-What?" I stuttered, weighing his words in my head. It can''t be. Did Evrart go that far?

    He closed the door behind him and lazily leaned his back on the wall, his arms crossed. He didn¡¯t look like a dignified king at all, but simply a man who went mad, harvesting the consequences of his actions.

    ¡°The day after you went to prison, some nobles proposed for me to find a wife, the next reigning queen of Eurhyia. They looked for you, but I said that you¡¯re very sick. They acted as if they cared, but it''s obviously because they want to climb up the social ladder," he scoffed, his eyes partly filled with disappointment.

    "It''s not surprising that people desire to have power. That seems to be a common trait among many. Have you made a decision on who to choose?"

    Normally, I would feel a sense of guilt about harboring such ambitions as well. However, my current focus is solely on securing food and regaining my own stability.

    Evrart glared as an answer. ¡°Why do you care? There''s no need for you to know that. In a few days, the whole kingdom will know that you''re dead. A funeral will be held of course, but the coffin won¡¯t be open. That¡¯s why from now on, you can¡¯t step out of your room. Nobody else can know that you¡¯re alive.¡± Without letting me react, he stepped out of my room and slammed the door shut.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I let out a sigh as I finished bathing ¨C though the soap wasn¡¯t fragrant, it surprisingly made me feel fresh and clean. It feels odd to bathe without anyone assisting me, but this is still better than being in prison. The moment I stepped out of the bathroom, I saw a tray placed on my bedside desk ¨C a tray with cottage pie, fish and chips, roast beef with wine sauce, and potato soup.

    My stomach let out a growl as if it had just remembered how hungry I was. These foods aren¡¯t normally served for royals aside from the roast beef, but at least this should be enough for me to feel full.

    The sun sunk into the horizon before I knew it. I had no idea what time it is because Evrart removed the clock that used to be in my room.

    I laid myself on the bed and stared at the white ceiling, clueless about what else should I do now that I can¡¯t step out of my room.

    My heart still refuses to accept my current reality, but it¡¯s better than rotting alive in prison.

    A few minutes later, a sudden burst of red light emanated from the mirror, capturing my attention and prompting me to rush towards it in curiosity. I gazed intently into the mirror; my eyes fixated on my favorite part of the room.

    To my astonishment, a swirling vortex of light materialized on the mirror''s surface, revealing the silhouette of a woman on the other side. She possessed long, fiery red hair, piercing blue eyes, and a mischievous smile etched across her face, giving her an almost devilish allure.

 Chapter 9: THYRA

    ¡°Miss, my assistant will lead you to the carriage,¡± the innkeeper said, her facial expression pleased. ¡°Take care, miss. Thank you again for the emerald ¡­ it will be highly beneficial to my family, especially my son since he¡¯s ill.¡±

    ¡°Ill? What¡¯s his illness?¡± the innkeeper''s turned somber after hearing the question.

    "L-Leprosy, miss. He''s currently isolated from our home since it''s contagious. Seeing him breaks my heart, but I believe I can explore possibilities and seek ways to help him, and it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    I found myself at a loss for words to comfort her. Sympathy alone is useless, because feeling sorry for someone¡¯s misfortune won¡¯t solve anything. Empathy is what people like her need ¨C a genuine understanding of her situation. But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t find the right words to express it.

    It was frustrating to realize that I wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could pretend to care when I didn¡¯t genuinely feel it. It might be quite bothering to have an apathetic heart, but I believe honesty is better than insincerity.

    ¡°I wish I can help more. If in case I¡¯ll find someone who can help you, I¡¯ll send them to you. I won¡¯t give any promises, but for now, I hope what I gave would be enough. Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Have a nice day.¡± I replied before stepping out of the inn.

    It was seven in the morning, and the coachman helped me to bring my belongings inside the carriage.

    ¡°Have a safe journey, Your Highness,¡± the innkeeper¡¯s assistant bowed as she closed the door.

    ¡®Your Highness¡¯ she said. Is she aware of my royal status? To what extent? I already sent Estelle away this morning to deliver my message to Jarvis, and that made me feel safer knowing that I don¡¯t have a spy accompanying me.

    As soon as Jarvis reads the letter, he will undoubtedly kill the messenger bird, as I have warned him that it¡¯s not a bird or horse, but an Izavene spy sent by someone yet to be identified. I can¡¯t be sure of Estelle¡¯s loyalty after all, for she was a spy to begin with. There is always a possibility that she may be reporting my actions to her true master while we are apart.

    In situations like this, it is better to be safe than sorry.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I spread out the map to familiarize myself with the route I would be taking. According to the plan, the carriage would drop me off at a designated location in Alryne, where I should then hire another coachman to take me to Marrossi.

    My chance of getting my jewelry exchanged for money is high, considering that Alryne is a civilized duchy. Having money before entering Marrossi would avoid drawing suspicion towards my true identity as a royalty of Eurhyia.

    As I carefully examined the map and observed the surroundings, I noticed that we were traveling along a picturesque lake nestled between two hills. However, my attention was abruptly interrupted when the carriage suddenly came to a halt, and I could hear voices emanating from outside. The carriage itself seemed to shake slightly, as if something or someone had made contact with it.

    Something doesn¡¯t feel right.

    I held my belongings and created an invisible shield to protect them from being stolen ¨C whoever tries to hold it aside from me will experience an electric shock. The shield can unfortunately, only last for an hour as far as I know. I can¡¯t pour all my powers just to keep my stuff.

    ¡°Hey, whoever is inside the carriage. Get out and give us your stuff unless you want to be killed like this fat coachman of yours!¡± the voice threatened, and I pulled out my sword and hid it behind me before climbing down the carriage.

    ¡°Oh, we have a pretty lady here! You heard us, right? Give us your belongings and we won¡¯t hurt you!¡± the guy with a scar on his face said.

    ¡°Hand it to us now unless you want us to attack!¡± the guy with a bandana warned.

    I chuckled under my breath as I watch them. It seems like it''s time to practice with my sword once again.

    Thank you, Evrart.

    ¡°What are you two waiting for? Get her!¡± the man from afar ordered, and two men ran to capture me, so I brought out my sword and swung it against them. The two also pulled out their weapon ¨C one with a dagger, the other with a sword.

    In a swift and calculated motion, I assessed the movements of the individuals outside the carriage. Utilizing my keen observation skills, I identified openings in their defenses and swiftly executed precise strikes. With the intention of incapacitating rather than causing fatal harm, I targeted the arm of one assailant, aiming to weaken their ability to continue the attack. Simultaneously, I swiftly thrust my sword into the abdomen of the other man, aiming to subdue him.

    The rest of the men charged, one of them running in the direction of the carriage to steal my belongings, while three were focused on attacking me. Aware that I cannot take all of them at once, I struck one of them using lightning from my fingers, killing the man. The two weren''t threatened and continued attacking until I felt something pierce my right thigh.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    I forcefully removed the arrow lodged in my body, but the pain intensified to an excruciating level, refraining me from gaining my posture.

    "Give up already, little lady." One of the men teased and held my neck. I couldn¡¯t reach his body as he held my neck tighter, and I can no longer feel the ground on my feet.

    Despite my weakened state and the intense pain coursing through my body, a sudden idea flashed through my mind ¨C I held the arm he was using to choke me, and I used the energy force of lightning coming from my hands. He fell to the ground immediately, as did I.

    The archer unleashed another arrow, this time striking my left arm.

    Part of me felt relieved that I managed to protect my heart by using my arm as a shield, but it wasn¡¯t enough to save me from the pain. As I lie down while catching my breath, I saw the peaceful blue sky and cirrus clouds, but despite the calmness of my surroundings, my body suffers as the weapons drains the energy out of me.

    The sound of running feet grew louder, and even if I can¡¯t see them, I¡¯m certain that they¡¯re not one of those bandits. A man appeared and crouched to reach my level, and gently lifted me, as if to assess and determine if I was still alive.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive, good. Let me help you,¡± He carried me in his arms and I felt a sense of security in it.

    "M-My ¡­ belongings. P-Please, take them from the carriage. I need ¡­ t-them,¡± my last words were soft like a whisper, and without responding to my words, my savior ordered the other person with him.

    You heard her. Take her belongings and we¡¯ll bring her to Marrossi,¡± the man spoke in a dignified manner, and it was the last thing I can remember before I close my eyes.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I gently opened my eyes and found myself in an unfamiliar place ¨C the ceiling was made from panels of wood, and the walls and flooring are made of the same material. Summoning every ounce of strength, I managed to rise to my feet, using my arms for support. However, my movements were severely restricted, and I could barely shuffle across the floor.

    I winced as I feel the pain coming from my shoulder and leg, reminding me of the group of bandits that attacked me. My wounds are cleaned and treated, but the pain remains.

    Footsteps approaching from the stairs outside sounded louder ¨C someone is coming.

    The wooden door opened revealing a woman carrying a tray, and she had a light smile at the sight of me.

    ¡°Thank goodness you''re awake now," she said and looked back. "Dante! Tell His Highness that the lady is awake.¡±

    Dante? His Highness? What¡¯s going on and where am I?

    The woman stepped into the room and put down the tray, and sat on the chair next to the bed. "Call me Hermine. This is my house, and I¡¯m living with my brother, Dante. We live in the woods. It was His Highness who brought you here. He said bandits attacked your carriage near the hillside and found you there.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly saved me? I don¡¯t remember anything about him. The last thing I can recall was being carried by someone who said I¡¯ll be brought in Marrossi. But I don¡¯t remember his face.¡±

    ¡°You are in Marrossi now. His Highness, Hervouet Jerr Ruivenfiere, the second prince was the one who rescued you. You were unconscious for around eight hours now. I was the one who treated your wounds. You can stay here until you get your strength back. Here, I prepared you some meal.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly saved me? I don¡¯t remember anything about him. The last thing I can recall was being carried by someone who said I¡¯ll be brought in Marrossi. But I don¡¯t remember how he looked like. The memory of him is blurry.¡±

    ¡°You are in Marrossi now. His Highness, Hervouet Jerr Ruivenfiere, the second prince was the one who rescued you. You were unconscious for around eight hours now. I was the one who treated your wounds. You can stay here until you get your strength back. Here, I prepared you some meal.¡±

    I looked at the tray she was carrying earlier, and it consists of chicken soup with vegetables, oranges, strawberries, and warm tea.

    ¡°Um, thanks,¡± I said, mentally praying that this isn¡¯t poisoned ¨C because seeing tea only reminds me of Corianne.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I ask you a few questions?¡± Hermine asked, and I nodded in response. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where are you from? It seems like you''re either a merchant or a noble. Since when I checked your belongings, you have lots of jewelry with you. Even your sword and dagger had a gem as an accessory,¡± though I wanted to tell her that she shouldn¡¯t have looked, I¡¯ll let it pass, considering the favor she gave me.

    ¡°My name is Thyra, and I¡¯m from Eurhyia. My old title doesn¡¯t matter, since now I¡¯m a fugitive. All of the jewelry is mine. I brought them with me because I''m unsure what currency the places I''ll visit have. I''m looking for a place where I can exchange those little by little." I explained, giving the smallest idea possible. Introducing myself without a surname felt wrong, but somehow it can save me from potential dangers. At the end of the day, I''m still in a foreign land, surrounded by strangers.

    ¡°I see. I have one last question though ¨C I saw your ring, and I haven¡¯t seen an Izavene ring like that before.¡±

    She hasn¡¯t seen this kind of ring before? How come?

    ¡°I¡¯m an alexandrite Izavene,¡± unsure of what to add next, I decided to keep my lips sealed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that alexandrite Izavenes exist. Nobody knows that kind of race. In all the regions of the Ruivenfiere Empire, there are only six kinds of Izavenes known ¨C Red diamond,

    Poudretteite, Aquamarine, Ruby, Moissanite, and Sapphire. My brother and I are ruby Izavenes.

    Since you¡¯re an Izavene from Eurhyia, I suppose you¡¯re also born in a family of the same

    Izavene race?¡± this Hermine woman is now asking too much. If this keeps on going, it¡¯ll make it easier to track who I am.

    "No, I''m the only Izavene in our family. That''s all I can say," I responded, and part of me feels annoyed by the questions. But for now, I have to calm down and appreciate the favor. I have to change the topic. ¡°I think you¡¯ve learned enough from me. I want to know you and your brother.¡±

    ¡°My brother and I are blacksmiths. We craft all the weapons here in Marrossi, and some are sold in other regions of the empire. We had to isolate ourselves because even though most of our weapons are common, special weapons can be dangerous to be tested in common areas,¡± her answer made me curious about what she meant by dangerous.

    ¡°What do you mean by special weapons that are dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Like a gun that instead of shooting bullets, shoots animals to attack the enemy. Things like that," she flashed an awkward smile, and it seemed evident that she was attempting to conceal certain information from me. This piqued my curiosity even further.

    The mention of a gun with a lion emerging from it as an example intrigued me, as it implied a potentially dangerous weapon. However, I found it difficult to fathom how such a weapon could exist. How can such a weapon exist?

    The more I know, the more questions I get. And this is only the beginning of my new life here in Marrossi.

 Chapter 10: AZRIEL

    The ornate and well-crafted tea table was revealed as the maid swiped the curtains open as I was led to the Chavalleve manor¡¯s balcony. The servant who led me stood still from behind, and the maid bowed to acknowledge my presence as she spoke, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. May infinite glory be upon you and the Ruivenfiere Empire,¡± she began, and continued. ¡°Lady Kathrynne would follow in a minute. Is there anything I can do for you, Your Highness?¡±

    Kathrynne. It¡¯s been years since I last saw her, and I¡¯m unsure if I should look forward to our meeting or not. The past eight years felt like centuries ago. Is my old friend still a friend, or a stranger? It''s been almost a decade, and things might be different by now. Though her family attends the major events in the imperial palace, for some reason, she wouldn¡¯t come, and I want to know the reason behind it.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± The maid''s voice abruptly snapped me out of my deep contemplation, bringing me back to the present moment. She spoke quietly and her voice was hesitant.

    ¡°You can now leave,¡± the maid left the balcony as ordered and I sat down on the nearest chair. But another person came into the scene and she smiled at the maid, saying,

    "Please do bring some tea for His Highness and me," her voice was gentle to the maid and the maid smiled back before leaving as if pleased to hear her master''s request. She walked forward, her eyes avoiding mine, and curtsied. When our eyes finally met, she wore a calm facial expression, yet unreadable.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we met, Kathrynne,¡± I said, not giving hints of formality ¨C for that¡¯s how we used to do things when we¡¯re alone just like now. ¡°It¡¯s been eight years.¡±

    She forced herself to smile, making me feel uncomfortable. Is she intimidated by me?

    Something doesn¡¯t seem right. The normal Kathrynne I know would approach me with eagerness, and not in an awkward manner.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± I requested, and she did as I told. She put her gloved hands together on her lap, and this is the nervous tic of the Kathrynne I knew. She''s still avoiding my eyes, and I''m beginning to get worried about why she''ll act like this. A person wouldn''t be this nervous around their friend. If so, it might be that she did something that will ruin her reputation?

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s bothering you. Just be honest with me, like you used to. Don''t be afraid, it''s still me." I assured her, and she finally raised her head to face me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had rough days recently, but don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m good now, but somehow ¡­ adjusting. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±

    ¡°If you say so. As you¡¯ve heard, I¡¯m here to discuss one thing. Among the candidates to be the crown princess, you ¡­¡± I paused, starting to feel the weight of my next words.

    ¡°Basically, someone who¡¯ll be your wife and the next empress.¡± She continued. Kathrynne gently gave me a warm smile, as if she was happy about it. ¡°And you¡¯re here to say that you¡¯re choosing me among my sisters, right?¡±

    Just as how I¡¯m expecting her to say it. Kathrynne is a straightforward woman who can say the things that I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s strange that somehow, her aura changed quickly ¨C from being shy, to being warm and confident.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re friends when we were younger, so if I were to marry someone, it should be someone I¡¯ll get along with. Someone I already know. The empress told me to start making arrangements to prepare for our engagement. She wants me to introduce you as my betrothed. The relationship between House Chavalleve and Ruivenfiere should be firm as well.¡± I explained, but deep down, I¡¯m against everything. I can¡¯t hide the fact that I¡¯m still the empress¡¯ pet.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not happy about it,¡± she commented, and my eyes widened as I got caught off-guard. I¡¯ve been focusing on wars, searching for Thyra Edevane, and other imperial matters ¨C and falling for someone became a needless luxury for me.

    After Adrienne called off our engagement, I found myself with little time to spare for meeting women who was raised to become empresses.

    The public humiliation resulting from the broken engagement was undoubtedly a difficult experience for both of us, especially for Adrienne.

    I never had eyes for her, but what made me feel worse was not losing a fianc¨¦e, but a friend who betrayed me as he had a secret relationship with her.

    I still hope that one day, I can forgive both of them ¨C Dante and Adrienne.

    A moment of silence followed, and the maid entered the balcony, poured our cups with tea, and I took a sip of it the moment the maid left us alone.

    "The tea smells lovely, refreshing, and subtle with a hint of bitterness,¡± I commented, and a faint smile touched the corners of her lips. I put down the cup on the saucer and began taking the conversation seriously. But long before I say a word, she opened something up.

    ¡°We can¡¯t force ourselves to love each other. This is a marriage of convenience and everyone knows that. Everyone sees it as a part of political matters to make the empire shine at its brightest as everyone will see the crown prince getting closer to the throne. When we were younger, you told me that if you¡¯re going to be married one day, you want it to be a real one. That it won¡¯t be because of politics, but a marriage founded with love.¡± Kathrynne reminded me, and I looked away after being reminded of my childish words many years ago.

    ¡°The foolish tradition of this empire ¨C an emperor from the Ruivenfiere family being strictly married to a red diamond user from House Chavalleve or House Ashleigh is stressful to preserve the race of the most powerful Izavenes. It¡¯s just ¡­ hard. At least for me who¡¯s not into anyone at all. Marriage is the last thing on my mind.¡± I admitted, but I didn''t look back at Kathrynne to see her reaction.

    ¡°You do know that you¡¯re saying those words to someone who admitted her feelings to you many years back, didn¡¯t you? It seems like you¡¯ve been feigning ignorance, Your Highness.

    Don¡¯t take it as an offense but, this is just so you from years ago,¡± her words felt like a cold bucket of water poured on my head that followed by a slap on the face. She smiled bitterly, holding her cup of tea tighter than usual. If those gloves are removed from her hands, her pain would make her break the teacup, or burn the table.

    ¡°I completely forgot about that, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I covered half of my face and leaned my elbow on my thigh, hiding my face in humiliation. ¡°I guess I was preoccupied with many things, making me forget about that day. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for being insensitive. I tend to speak my mind without me noticing,¡± which is true. It¡¯s a bad habit that I should fix.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter, Your Highness. It''s better, to be honest. I''m glad that I''ll be marrying an honest man. I prefer that than someone who sugarcoats things just to make the other party better." She sighed. ¡°I¡¯d like to request something. I don¡¯t want an engagement party anymore. I¡¯d prefer it if there will only be one celebration ¨C the wedding for everyone to witness.¡±

    Without hesitation, I nodded in agreement, expressing my willingness to comply with her wishes. Deep down, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the selfish nature of my proposal. Kathrynne deserved to be with someone who would genuinely love and cherish her, yet I found myself agreeing to marry her simply to fulfill a role.

    This realization weighed heavily on my conscience, as it seemed as though I would be using her for my own benefit. I couldn''t shake the guilt that accompanied the thought of potentially subjecting her to a lifetime of regret, despite the privileged position she held, which many would consider enviable.

    I know how much she¡¯s fond of luxurious things and praises even before. On the contrary, it¡¯s something that I don¡¯t like about her, but something I want to accept, however disappointing it is.

    ¡°You¡¯re the crown prince. Everyone in this empire is your subject. Nobody can refuse or question your words because your words are considered commands. Once you become emperor, you can change the laws if you wish. That way, we¡¯ll be the last emperor and empress who will get married because of political matters alone.¡±

    Her sigh echoed with a mix of resignation and longing, fueling my guilt and compelling me to make amends. If I couldn''t marry someone I loved, I should show my future wife the respect she deserves and learn to care for her unconditionally.

    While my thoughts may have sounded noble, deep within my heart, I couldn''t shake the realization that I was likely to fail in fulfilling the pledge I had made.

 Chapter 11: THYRA

    As the soft sunlight filtered through the leaves, I tilted my face towards its warm embrace, taking in a deep breath of the fresh air that surrounded me. The gentle breeze rustled through the space, causing my hair to sway gently. In this moment, I found solace in the tranquility of my surroundings. However, I couldn''t ignore the inevitable truth that this peacefulness would soon be shattered by the demands and expectations that come with being a foreign royalty.

    It¡¯s been four days since I was brought to Marrossi, but I haven¡¯t met the one who saved me. Though he¡¯s technically my savior, I wouldn¡¯t call someone like that ¨C for I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s an ally or enemy in disguise. Marrossi is still an enemy kingdom, so I can¡¯t let my guard down too fast.

    I winced as I felt the pain in my arm and leg, but I¡¯m grateful that the pain is less than a few days back. I must say, I owe those people a lot. Or in this case, Izavenes, because we wouldn¡¯t consider ourselves as human.

    "Thyra! I didn''t expect to see you outside of your room. I was worried that something had happened," Hermine said, her voice filled with concern. "You should have breakfast. The prince will be arriving in the afternoon. We can take care of your wounds and change your bandages later so that you¡¯ll feel comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Though the weather here is colder than in Eurhyia, I¡¯d like to take a bath. It¡¯s been three days since the last time I did. I think I can manage to help myself just fine.¡± I responded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she answered, and turned back to return to the tree house.

    ¡°Hermine,¡± she looked back when I called her name. ¡°Thank you. For everything. I hope I didn¡¯t become a burden. I hope I can help you in any way.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about paying, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m just doing my role as the subject of the second prince. He brought you here because he trusts us. You can help perhaps by preparing tea later. I¡¯ll appreciate it.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Brewing tea by myself was a new experience for me. Usually, it was my servants who took care of such tasks, while my role was simply to invite people to tea parties. However, tea parties were not something I often engaged in, as they were often filled with ladies elegantly exchanging cutting remarks and hiding behind pleasant smiles.

    I shook my head, letting go of the memories of the noble ladies I had once been acquainted with. I believed that they would find their rightful place in due time.

    As I lifted the tray carrying the teapot, preparing for the small gathering, Hermine pushed the door open, revealing a man with fiery red hair and piercing blue eyes. A cocky smile adorned his face, adding to his confident demeanor.

    Is this ¡­ him?

    "Greetings, Your Highness. It is truly an honor to have you here," Hermine greeted with respect, and I followed suit, offering a slight bow. It was a surreal moment for me, as I couldn''t believe that I was now the one extending such greetings to someone from enemy territory. It would take time for me to fully comprehend and adjust to this new reality.

    ¡°You seem to be doing well,¡± the man said, his voice quite sarcastic. ¡°I believe we have things to discuss. Have a seat.¡± He shifted his eyes to Hermine giving her a signal that he wants the two of us to be alone. Hermine left the room without question.

    ¡°Hermine informed me that you were the one who saved me. I want to express my sincere gratitude for your kindness, Your Highness. I am truly grateful to you, and I owe you my life,¡± I wanted to spit out the last words because this isn''t my normal way of talking, but I have to give a good impression to get the information that I want.

    ¡°You were in a carriage attacked by bandits, and you fought them all by yourself. You took down most of them, and I arrived when you were almost unconscious. I find it amazing regardless. You sure have skills in sword fighting, which is pretty interesting, considering that you¡¯re a lady. I¡¯d like to know more about you. I suppose you¡¯re a noble?¡± he said, maintaining his composure while drinking the tea I poured into his cup.

    ¡°I had a title, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m a fugitive now who left my kingdom due to personal issues. I brought my jewelry so that I can exchange it for money once I find a pawn shop because I''m aware that my country''s currency isn''t the same as in the Ruivenfiere

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Empire.¡± I explained, looking directly into his eyes. "I remember seeing the fire that made the bandits run away. Was it from you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a red diamond Izavene, thus, my power is fire. Of course, I¡¯m capable of doing other things but that¡¯s mainly the power I have.¡± The idea of fire only reminds me of the flaming sword on the battlefield. If this prince has fire power, then I may be getting closer to the man

    I¡¯ve been looking for ¨C the main reason why I wanted to be here in the first place. ¡°Then there¡¯s you, an alexandrite Izavene. It''s truly a surprise because alexandrite Izavenes has been forgotten in this place. Almost nobody knew that they exist. That¡¯s why I brought you here. If someone finds out that you¡¯re an alexandrite Izavene, you might get in trouble.¡± He added.

    He seems to imply that the Alexandrite Izavenes have been completely eradicated. However, it is difficult to comprehend how an empire could forget about our existence. While I am curious to know the answer, I also hesitate to hear it from him. I don''t want to appear ignorant, even if the truth may be hard to accept¡ªfor now.

    ¡°I witnessed you using your lightning powers to eliminate some of the bandits, which led me to believe that your Alexandrite ring is not merely a decorative piece, but an Izavene ring. If you plan to explore the town, I recommend wearing gloves to conceal it, as locals may misinterpret its significance,¡± An amused grin spread out on the second prince¡¯s lips. ¡°You never know how the townspeople will react when they encounter a foreign noble. You were able to enter because you¡¯re an Izavene, but ordinary humans would face dire consequences if they dared to cross the borders of Marrossi. I suppose that¡¯s how I¡¯ll welcome you here.¡± He added.

    "I didn''t grow up here. It''s my first time visiting Marrossi, for it gave me hope that I¡¯ll be in a safe place, knowing the empire¡¯s reputation. That¡¯s the most that I can say ¨C that I ran away to save myself from the danger I¡¯m overseeing from the household I once called home.¡±

    "You''re not completely telling the truth,¡± He retorted, his eyes studying me intently, making me shiver. ¡°I doubt that you¡¯re here to be safe.¡±

    I maintained my composure, closing my eyes as I elegantly sipped my tea, reminiscent of the graceful manner in which I used to do so during my days as the princess of Eurhyia.

    ¡°If not, then what?¡± I smiled. ¡°I just told you that I ran away because I¡¯m concerned about my safety. Is there anything questionable about that? If there¡¯s any, what possibility that you have in mind, Your Highness?¡±

    He carefully placed his cup back on the saucer and took it upon himself to pour his own tea, rather than allowing me to do so. I noticed him gazing at his reflection in the tea, contemplating the most convincing response to my question. After a few moments, he lifted his head and locked his gaze onto mine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a gut feeling. Maybe I¡¯ll figure that out myself. How about you? Do you have anything to ask me?¡± he asked.

    What¡¯s wrong with this person? When he mentions figuring things out himself, it could mean that he wants to personally investigate or discover the truth.

    Reflecting on recent events, it is possible that he intends to assign someone to keep an eye on me. This realization further reinforces the notion that this place is indeed dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know how I can send letters. I have a friend in Eurhyia, and I have to tell him that I¡¯m in a safe place. That¡¯s our agreement before I left,¡± I responded, assuming that it¡¯s a safe question to be asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as messenger birds sold in the market. If you want to send letters, you have to hire a Poudretteite Izavene. They¡¯re trustworthy dogs, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I gulped as he mentioned about Poudretteite Izavenes. It only reminds me of Estelle, the one who disguised herself as my horse but isn''t.

    ¡°Why do you say that they¡¯re loyal? Also, how sure can I be that my letter would be sent to the right person? Anyone can betray anyone, even in places you call home.¡±

    ¡°I understand why you¡¯re wary, but Poudretteite Izavenes are trained to be loyal to their master. They are threatened that if they won¡¯t do their master¡¯s words, they¡¯ll end up being executed especially if their master is related to the imperial family. This is a place of bloodshed, you see. I believe you¡¯ve heard of that somewhere.¡± The prince¡¯s face looked more serious than earlier as if he''s done showing his childish acts.

    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard about the empress who gained the title ¡®blood empress¡¯ because of how cruel her ways are.

    ¡°I have indeed heard such rumors. Your Highness, what leads you to believe that I might encounter trouble if my identity as an Alexandrite Izavene is revealed? Furthermore, why did you go through the trouble of rescuing me? I can''t help but wonder if you have a motive that would ultimately benefit you."

    The Ruivenfiere prince let out a soft chuckle, a mischievous grin forming on his face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m hearing that from a lady like you. Most ladies I know won¡¯t be that direct, but you¡¯re different. I appreciate your honesty, but you should be careful with what you''ll say. You¡¯re still talking to a prince.¡±

    "Then act like it. Even in our household, I speak this way. From my perspective, I don''t live to please people. I''d prefer to be direct to avoid wasting the time of both parties and be honest instead of pretending to be polite. So, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to know the answer to my questions. I want to know what you want.¡± He wouldn¡¯t save me for nothing. Nowadays, people tend to use each other. I won¡¯t be surprised if he¡¯ll do the same.

    "You are correct. I did not save you out of mere kindness, but rather because I recognized your value," he stated, briefly breaking eye contact before his expression turned serious. He then looked directly at me with a newfound determination in his eyes. "I want us to become allies."

 Chapter 12: AZRIEL

    I let out a soundless sigh as I feel the strain in my eyes from reading through countless documents, and I put the documents down on my desk. I closed my eyes as I leaned in my chair, seeking a moment of respite.

    I reminded myself that these were just a fraction of the data I had collected from various regions of the empire. It was crucial for me to monitor how the dukes were managing their assigned territories.

    Unfortunately, some are abusing their power, which contradicts my plans for the empire. "My liege, is there anything I can help you with?" Ruford, my attendant, asked.

    "I want to hear about the spies I sent to Eurhyia."

    "They have returned, forgive me for not telling you sooner. Currently, the new king, Evrart Kan Demitri Edevane, called the kingdom''s attention informing that the princess is missing, and whoever finds her will be given a reward ¨C anything as long as it won¡¯t have any political disturbance just to find her,¡± Ruford paused before continuing his report.

    ¡°Secondly, the king also announced the dowager queen''s death. Many nobles didn''t believe it, because the palace didn''t hold a funeral. The spies are unsure if that''s the truth because even if the word came from the king, there''s no solid evidence about Queen Corianne''s death, but there are no traces of her in the palace either. That''s all the information we know. We haven''t heard from Estelle yet which is strange because she''s the one who''s personally monitoring the princess'' whereabouts."

    Estelle. She did mention that she showed herself to Thyra as a horse turning into a person, and was told to send a letter to Thyra''s acquaintance. There''s a possibility that either Thyra killed her out of trust issues, or she told her acquaintance to kill her. She wouldn''t take this long if she''s all fine.

    As I was lost in my thoughts, a distinct knocking sound resonated from the door, capturing my attention. In response, I instructed Ruford to open the door, revealing the arrival of the second prince, Hervouet.

    "You seem to be busy today, Your Highness," he began, and as expected, there''s no such thing as sincere formalities coming from him. Though I want us to keep our manners, his words sounded more like a mockery than a greeting.

    "I am. What brings you here? It''s pretty late." I tried to read what was in his mind with his face. It sure is nothing good.

    "Nothing special, but I think it might interest you. I visited your old friend''s house four days ago, and they have an interesting guest who happens to be an alexandrite Izavene. You''ve been looking for her, haven''t you?"

    A surge of surprise washed over me, instantly dispelling the weariness that had settled in from reading the report. My eyes widened in disbelief as I questioned aloud,

    "How did she manage to find her way here?" I furrowed my eyebrows, observing Hervouet''s smirking expression, clearly amused by my sudden reaction.

    "It was I who stumbled upon her firsthand. She was traveling alone in a carriage when it was suddenly ambushed by bandits," Hervouet explained, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and astonishment. "Despite being severely injured by arrows, she displayed remarkable skill, wielding her sword and summoning lightning to fend off her attackers. I must admit, she possesses far greater power than one would assume. I strongly believe that she is the same individual who nearly decimated our army during the invasion."

    Hervouet''s willingness to share such information was unusual, but I couldn''t help but feel grateful for his openness. Now, my task was to verify the accuracy of his account.

    "You''re telling me now that you helped an enemy?" Hervouet laughed at my question. "She''s like an innocent sheep to me who''s pretending to be strong. Why would I take advantage of someone who''s too beautiful to be ignored? If she wasn''t an enemy, I would give the interest to ask her parents for her hand. She''s more valuable than jewels. That''s the only way I can describe her. Since she''s from an enemy kingdom, I wouldn''t bother. You''re the one who should deal with her. After all, you''ve been looking for her for some time now, correct?"

    More valuable than jewels. He only meant one thing ¨C he finds her more interesting than any of the ladies in our empire. Technically, she''s an Izavene herself so she can still be addressed as a jewel. An alexandrite one.

    "I appreciate the information. I''ll see what I can do to know further. Thank you, brother," I said. Hervouet lost his composure as he heard me calling him brother. We may look like rivals, but I still see him as family.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Hervouet''s loss of words made him storm out of the room without looking back.

    "We''re going out tomorrow. I want to see the weapons we bought myself," the original plan was only Ruford is responsible to check and claim the weapons from Dante, but now I''m interested to join him.

    Was it because I wanted to see the Thyra? She may not know it, but she''s the one who made me realize my mistakes after losing the lives of the men I used to see as pawns.

    "You had restless nights ever since the battle, and now you''re exhausted handling all these reports alone. I suggest for His Highness to rest," Ruford advised.

    "It''s fine. It only makes me feel lazy to lie on the bed but I can''t sleep however hard I try. I think I already know how I can stop the restless nights, and I believe this is the last restless night I''ll have." I concluded as I sipped my chamomile tea.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I woke up when the sun was already at its peak. I overslept. It was almost noon, and Ruford was waiting outside my room when I opened the door.

    "Good morning, my liege. I hope you had a good sleep. Do you feel like eating?"

    "I don''t feel like it. I surprisingly had a good sleep, so I feel energized enough. Tell the ones who''ll come with us that we''ll leave in 20 minutes." I instructed as I closed the door to change my clothes.

    After an hour of travel, we finally reached our destination - the forest where Dante and Hermine resided. The group came to a halt beside Dante''s tree house, dismounting from our horses and following my lead. As we stepped onto the forest ground, I couldn''t help but notice a subtle change in the air. The wind felt lighter, unlike before when the weight of betrayal burdened my chest, reminding me of the mercy I had shown to my friend.

    "Praise be to the wings of the Ruivenfiere Empire, the sole successor to its everlasting glories. It''s an honor to have you here, Your Highness." Dante greeted, his head lowered, and showed no hints of looking up.

    "Lead my men to your workshop. They''ll check the weapons and test their quality if they''re satisfied," I paused as I weigh my options: if I''ll talk to him about our friendship, or not.

    "Let''s talk some other time," I added, only loud enough for him to hear. Dante nodded without question, and my men followed him the moment I gave them the order to follow Dante.

    As I observed the group walking away, my attention was drawn to a woman emerging from the tree house, making her way into the depths of the forest. Could that be her? I had only caught a fleeting glimpse of her appearance and hardly had the chance to truly see what she looked like.

    "Ruford, I''ll leave this to you. I don''t intend to stay here for too long. I''ll go ahead," I declared, swiftly mounting my horse. I caught a glimpse of worry in Ruford''s eyes as I glanced at him, understanding that he was concerned about my encounter with Dante.

    However, my reasons for leaving were not related to that, and I didn''t have the luxury of time to explain. With determination, I guided my horse in the opposite direction and ventured deeper into the forest to follow her.

    A couple of minutes later, I managed to catch up with the lady with wavy mahogany hair, porcelain skin, and a mole under her left eye ¨C just like how Estelle described her. I can''t be wrong that she''s the person I''ve been looking for.

    As soon as my horse approached, the woman turned around, alerted by the sound. There was an undeniable intensity in her eyes as she locked her gaze with mine. In that moment of silence, it felt as if she was peering into the depths of my soul, reading me with a profound understanding.

    "Milady, it''s quite dangerous for a woman to walk through the forest like this. Not to mention, you seem to be injured, considering your speed of walking. Will you allow me to escort you to wherever you''re going?"

    "You''re offering help to a stranger? We don''t know each other, or what both of us are capable of. I appreciate the generosity, but I believe introductions are necessary." her facial expression is blank as she spoke, and I felt a bead of sweat trickle on the side of my face.

    "Oh, I apologize. I forgot that you''re not from here," I responded, and her left eyebrow lifted in my response. God, how can a woman be this intimidating? She''s not even trying!

    "How did you know that I''m not a local?" she asked, admitting it with confidence. Normally a person would hide their identity and lie when asked questions like this, but she''s doing the opposite.

    "My brother was here a few days ago, and he told me that Hermine has a guest. I went here today to see the weapons I ordered from Dante. Since I saw you coming from their house, I suppose it was you."

    "Oh, so you''re the crown prince," she commented and lowered her head a bit. "Forgive me for my rudeness, Your Highness. I wasn''t expecting to meet you this way."

    "Don''t worry about it, it''s fine. You''re not from here, therefore it''s normal that you don''t know me. You can call me Azriel."

    "My name is Thyra. But may I ask you again ¨C why would you offer help? I''m a fugitive, and you''re royalty." She''s truly stubborn, isn''t she? Now I understand why Estelle mentioned that she''s not a gullible person. I can tell that she''s doing this to be sure that she''ll be safe.

    "I''m not trying to impress you, but even if I''m royalty, I help people personally when needed. So, I hope you won''t think that I''ll take advantage of you or anything. That''ll be against my sense of values," I assured her, and she smiled a bit. I didn''t see that coming, but her gentle smile immediately eased the tension between us.

    "You''re a people person. I can''t refuse the offer, but I won''t call you by your name. I''m not judging you, but it seems to me like you''ve forgotten that you''re a prince. Your words are always meant to be orders, not requests. Moreover, it''s a standard for a commoner not to address His Highness by name alone," I can feel my face warming, quite embarrassed with her correction. She sure knows a lot about the manners of people in high society.

    I sighed as I offered my hand to her.

    "Well then, let''s not waste your precious time. Let me help you get on." I offered my hand and she held it, and I helped her hop on.

 Chapter 13: THYRA

    The cold wind felt warm as I share a horse with the Ruivenfiere prince who offered to escort me to town. I sat in front of him, his arms giving me security as the horse galloped.

    First, I stayed in the house of strangers to recover. Now, I''m being accompanied by a stranger.

    Is Marrossi hospitable by culture, or did I just happen to meet some kind people? When I read Azriel eyes earlier, I didn''t sense any hints of threat, and I know that he''s true to his words.

    They say that the eyes are the mirror of someone¡¯s soul, and strangely, he seemed to be friendly to me even if we¡¯re technically enemies. Still, I can¡¯t let my speculations carry me away. People can change at the last minute.

    On the contrary, his brother is suspicious all along, but I admit that I owe him something so I went with the flow.

    "Your Highness, if you don''t mind, I''d like to be dropped off at a pawn shop. Then I''ll be good," I spoke, my voice unintentionally carrying a commanding tone rather than a request.

    It was simply my natural way of speaking, though I hoped he wouldn''t take notice. If I could at least observe his reaction from behind, I might be able to gauge his impressions of me.

    "Alright. But if you''ll exchange something for money, don''t you think it''ll be dangerous to come back alone? You might get robbed. Who knows what you''ll encounter?" he said, and even if I don''t know Marrossi yet, the fact that he said that means it''s still a possibility.

    "Please don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. I don''t want to bother you."

    "I don''t mind. I can give you a tour around the town if you wish. If you feel uncomfortable, just pretend that I''m not around," his words simply implied that he wants to watch me.

    A typical royalty wouldn''t give much interest in the lives of commoners, more so to fugitives like me. Perhaps he''s being wary of what I''m here for? I can''t blame him. He probably wants to make sure I won''t do anything that will affect his dominion.

    "Well, if you insist. But don''t you think people will wonder who you''re riding with? It can cause rumors. All eyes of the citizens look up to royalties, and not everyone who looks kind is kind. I know what nobles are like," I said, trying to discourage him from his plan of giving me a tour.

    "Not in Marrossi. One of the things that made Marrossi different is, that it''s full of Poudretteite Izavenes. Their main purpose is to be the eyes and ears of Marrossi. They''re capable of transforming into animals, so even the cats or dogs you''ll see around can be an Izavene, though not always. Whenever they find someone talking about anything against the laws or the royalties, they''ll be imprisoned or executed. That''s how strict Marrossi is. The crime rate here is low because most are afraid to be executed in public. As for me, I don''t care about what people think of me. I know if what I''m doing is right or wrong, and I don''t see anything wrong if I''ll tour you around. If someone asks, I can simply say that you''re a friend of mine. No big deal," he explained. No wonder why my horse turned into a person.

    Estelle was a spy from the very beginning, and she was sent to watch what I''m doing. But how can someone be too sharp to spy on me that fast? It''s not like I told anyone about me running away aside from Jarvis. More importantly ... who is her master?

    Come to think of it, if Marrossi sees Eurhyia as a kingdom they can absorb to be a part of the Ruivenfiere Empire, it can mean that they''re sending spies to keep an eye on us and know our weak points. That said, there''s a high possibility that they''ve been watching even the ones in the palace.

    However, I don''t remember seeing any kind of animal in the palace when I was there. All the information I''m gathering between the two princes feels like puzzle pieces that need to be completed in my head.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "That means Poudretteite Izavenes can also serve as messenger birds, don''t they? I actually need to send a message to a friend, just to inform him that I''m doing fine. Can you tell me how I can get a messenger bird, or hire an Izavene who can assist me?"

    "You''re catching on quick. Yes, Poudretteite Izavenes are normally hired to be messenger birds. But since you''re not a local, someone might find it suspicious for an Izavene to send messages in an enemy kingdom. I think I can help you with that too. I have several Poudretteite Izavenes serving me, and it''ll look like I''m the one sending the message. How about that?" he suggested, and I grit my teeth as I heard his suggestion. Damn it. I have to be honest here ¨C I''ll be needing his help for this. He''s right. If I''m a fugitive who''ll hire an Izavene to send messages, someone might see it suspicious.

    I struggled to find the right words to express my need for his assistance. I had always been reluctant to rely on others, but having the prince himself warn me about the dangers of Marrossi felt like a significant advantage.

    The prince''s kindness seemed almost too good to be true. I couldn''t help but wonder if he had ulterior motives or if he was genuinely kind and accommodating by nature.

    Jarvis needs to wait a little longer.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The soft chiming sound from the door echoed the entrance of the pawn shop as I entered it. The prince remained outside while I made my way towards the owner of the shop.

    "Good afternoon, sir. I''d like to exchange my ring for cash," I requested, and I brought out the ring that has a center of a radiant-cut purple sapphire, cradled with blue diamonds and two blue-green moissanites.

    Though it''s beautiful, I do have to sacrifice a little to have money. I don''t want to exchange all of my jewelry just to have money all at once.

    The shop owner''s jaw dropped upon seeing the ring, his eyes stunned. Azriel seems to have noticed that things are taking too long, so he decided to enter the shop to check what was going on.

    "Is there any problem here?" he asked me and looked at the shop owner. "Are you ... alright?"

    "This is one of the most stunning jewelry pieces I''ve seen. I''m sorry for not responding, it''s been a while since I saw something this special," the shop owner said, and he looked at me with disbelief, yet his expression was soft. "Are you sure you want to sell this?"

    "That''s exactly why I''m here, mister," my words showed no hints of hesitation, even if I know the ring''s value.

    "I can buy this at 80,740 Mereous. Will that work for you?" the man asked, and I didn''t know what to say. Marrossi''s currency is different from Eurhyian Bevquel. It''s my first time hearing of the ''Mereous'' currency, and I''m not sure if it''s a fair price or not.

    The prince, seeing me speechless, whispered into my ear. "That costs around 470,800 Eurhyian Bevquel," he smiled as he pulled away, confident with his words. He sure knows a lot about Eurhyia ¨C even the exchange rates of the two. I don''t want to admit it, but I''m beginning to be impressed.

    I underestimated his knowledge since I keep on forgetting that he''s one of the most powerful people in the empire. It didn''t feel that way because he was acting differently for a royalty.

    "It''ll do for me," I said, and the shop owner grinned after hearing my answer, and left us to pay me, leaving the prince and I alone.

    "You know even the equivalent rates of my kingdom''s money? Not to mention it''s oddly specific," he didn''t comment, and I let out a sigh due to his silence. Even if he won¡¯t say it, I already know the reason anyway.

    I wonder if he already knows that I figured things out. If that was so, I¡¯d say that he¡¯s a pretty good mind reader. ¡°Anyway, thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know if I¡¯m being cheated or not. I owe you there. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help you, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡± he held himself back from laughing, but he looked happy with the answer. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind then.¡± he patted my head like a dog. ¡°I have questions though. Do you plan on staying in Marrossi for long? If not, how long do you plan to be here? Lastly, can we be friends?¡± his eyes were filled with longing after saying the last question, and if he had no pride, he¡¯ll probably add, ¡®please.¡¯

    It sounded childish, but it feels like I can trust him more than Hervouet.

    ¡°You¡¯re way too friendly to the point it¡¯s unrealistic,¡± I chuckled, quite impressed. ¡°I¡¯m a fugitive. I have no home to return to, despite my past title. I plan to settle here if I feel safe." He looked at me with dissatisfaction, and it had me wondering if he was thinking if I''m telling him the truth.

    ¡°Gee, don¡¯t give me that look. You¡¯re giving me the creeps.¡± His eyes widened after realizing what I feel about his reaction.

    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. But you didn¡¯t answer my last question, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been looking forward to.¡± Deafening silence followed, and I can¡¯t come up with an answer without lying.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see to that, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 14: CORIANNE

    An ear-splitting sound of thunder followed after a flash of lightning, drawing different lines in the night sky. The rain poured, and I can only look at it from my room¡¯s window. Not even a hint of shock occurred to me because, for the past two weeks, all I felt was sadness and self-pity that swallows up my heart, crushing my soul each second of my life stuck in my room. Will it always be like this? I didn¡¯t raise my son to be a tyrant.

    Or so I thought.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you awake?¡± a familiar voice asked, coming from the door. I walked towards it and opened the door silently without any word. The servant looked at me with pity, as if she was feeling bad seeing the dethroned queen in low spirits.

    ¡°I brought your meal ¡­ and I have some things to tell you that might be of help,¡± she said in a low voice after closing the door of my room.

    ¡°A wedding will happen in four days. His Majesty will be marrying the daughter of the duke of House Vassezac, Lady Zenobia. I overheard that the young prince Marius will be allowed to be here in your room soon. He noticed that the young prince has been distressed, so he¡¯s been thinking if he should lock the two of you here. He¡¯s finding it hard to decide because he doesn¡¯t want to give you any chance of being happy. He wants the young prince to attend the wedding because nobles will sure look for him. Since the news of your death is now known by locals, some people still doubt the king¡¯s words. The palace servants are loyal to His Majesty, so nobody shares any rumor that you are locked in your room.¡± The servant explained, and the details satisfied me. At least there¡¯s something I know about what¡¯s happening outside this prison-like room.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you get in trouble saying those things to me? As far as I know, my son never allowed any servant to talk to me at all aside from leaving my food." Tears poured from the eyes of the servant and hid her face from me.

    ¡°I-I know, and it scares me about what can happen to me. I took the chance because there are no guards outside your room at the moment. You may not know it, but I¡¯ve been looking up to you from afar, Queen Corianne, long before I was tasked to bring you your meals. I saw you as a respectable queen who¡¯s very confident with your own skin, someone who¡¯s good at negotiations, considering that a lot of nobles are on your side instead of the deceased king. Though a lot of servants fear you, I believe that you¡¯ve been like that for a reason. That¡¯s why it saddens me a lot that the queen I used to see is now left with nothing. If this is the last day of my life, I would say that I¡¯m more than happy that I managed to talk to you like this.¡± The servant cried harder after saying those words. I felt her words down into my heart, that for once someone showed that she cares about me.

    My world had been completely upended, and the person I once was felt like a distant memory. In the past, I would yell at my servants and banish them for the smallest mistakes, but hearing someone say this now was a surprise. Reflecting on my past actions, I couldn''t find anything positive about the person I used to be before the tragic events unfolded.

    Being at the height of power, I was brought down to my knees by suffering. A part of me believes that I deserved all of it. If I could turn back time and become a better mother to Evrart and treat Thyra with kindness, would things have turned out differently? It''s a question that lingers in my mind, filled with hope and regret.

    But things can''t be changed anymore, because the past is past. I have to focus on the future, but how can I have a future if I¡¯ll stay in this room? Will Evrart even consider letting me out? My heart aches too much that I can¡¯t come up with any plan at all. It¡¯s been weeks since I talked to someone, and I can¡¯t find words to reply, as if my tongue because dysfunctional just like my life.

    I hung my head in frustration, clueless about what I should feel.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be in trouble since you talked to me. I want to talk more, but you wouldn¡¯t want to be caught like this. Evrart might punish you like the rest of my servants.¡± I advised, and she nodded quickly as she stepped out of the room.

    I lifted my head and looked at the mirror from afar ¨C the only thing I own that still exists in this room. My eyes appeared lifeless, devoid of any trace of hope or contentment, despite no longer being confined to the wretched prison where Evrart once held me captive.

    It seemed likely that he had deliberately left the mirror behind, perhaps as a cruel reminder of my current misery, intending to evoke even greater self-pity within me.

    The food didn¡¯t look appetizing, even if I can feel the hunger within me. If I can only have anything sharp like a knife, I¡¯d probably kill myself now. I walked to the mirror and placed my hand on it, and I pictured myself punching the mirror that will create a web of cracks on its surface and I see the crimson blood flowing down my reflection.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Temptation arises in my chest and I heard a voice from my head, encouraging me to break the mirror. But deep down, I know that won''t change anything.

    If I can only recall some of my memories, I might get ideas on where I was from and how I can go back, assuming I¡¯ll have a chance to escape. This is d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Thyra escaped the palace because she foresaw that I¡¯ll harm her, and she¡¯s not wrong about that. Now that I¡¯m the one being harmed, I have to make an escape plan once I get Marius with me.

    The question is ¡­ where do I even start? I¡¯m not even mentally stable to come up with a plan.

    ¡°Do you want to have that question answered?¡± Startled by the dignified yet unfamiliar voice that seemed to come from nowhere, I flinched and scanned the room, searching for the source of the voice. Despite the feminine tone, there was no one to be found.

    Confusion filled me until a few moments later when a swirling vortex of light illuminated the surface of the mirror. To my astonishment, a figure materialized on the other side, a reflection of a woman adorned in a burgundy cloak with a hood.

    Although her entire face remained hidden, I caught a glimpse of her lips, which curled into a mischievous smirk.

    I couldn''t believe what I was witnessing. It felt surreal, as if I were hallucinating. I blinked repeatedly, hoping that the woman''s reflection would vanish, but she remained, stepping out of the mirror and rendering me speechless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of the common questions, shall we? I know you¡¯ll ask who I am, so I¡¯ll tell you that. Moreover, I can help you recover your memories,¡± she lifted her hood that revealed her ocean-blue eyes and red hair that brushed her shoulders. She looked at me intently. I don¡¯t know what''s special about her, but the more I look at her eyes, the more intrigued and bemused I become.

    ¡°You are such an observer, aren¡¯t you, Queen Corianne? You¡¯ve been wondering what¡¯s special about me, especially my eyes that you find bemusing,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I should¡¯ve met you sooner.¡±

    My eyes widened upon hearing her read all my thoughts at once.

    "Are you reading my mind?" I shot her a glare, giving her a warning that I''m not amused as she is. Part of me feels like I have to know her, but I''m torn between the thought of her being a threat or not.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m hearing your thoughts. Interesting, don¡¯t you think? Just now you¡¯re thinking if I¡¯m a threat or not. I don¡¯t care about how you see me, but I¡¯ll say in advance that I¡¯m not your enemy. I meant it when I said that I can help you bring your memories back.¡±

    ¡°First, let me know who you are. What¡¯s your name, and ¡­ what are you?¡±

    ¡°What are you? That''s quite direct. I find it funny," she lifted her left hand and showed a red diamond ring. "Does this ring look familiar to you?¡±

    She can¡¯t be an Izavene. Izavenes have gray eyes and mahogany hair in appearance with destructive powers. She can hear my thoughts and appear out of nowhere. Are those considered destructive, or I''m simply too ignorant?

    "You''re not ignorant. It''s just that you forgot about everything, including your race. We''re not different, you know?" she walked closer to me, and I took a few steps back involuntarily.

    ¡°You were the reason why the war between Eurhyia and Marrossi stopped, 25 years ago. It was an agreement between the princes of both nations, but I cannot disclose the details just yet. You claim that you have no past, correct? You¡¯ll find out more once you come with me.¡±

    I closed my eyes as she explained, and I tried to visualize the events that she mentioned, but no bells rang in my head. Whatever else I¡¯m missing, I¡¯d say that this woman, though a stranger, knows something. The question now is if I should believe everything and just agree to do what she wants.

    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± the corners of her lips turned down into a frown.

    "I see that you are contemplating whether to remain or not in this isolated confinement Evrart has locked you in. It is truly a pity," she remarked, her gaze fixed on her fingers, deliberately avoiding eye contact. "If only you still possessed your former powers, you would have effortlessly escaped from this place in a matter of seconds."

    The more words she says, the more confused I get. She can¡¯t be talking about supernatural powers that Izavenes have, but a power of a queen, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about your former power as a queen, but your power as an Izavene. Because you once were.¡± My heart throbbed after hearing her words.

    The idea of me being an Izavene seemed utterly absurd and impossible. A lot of things aren¡¯t adding up, leaving me perplexed. But despite the inconsistencies, I find it difficult to believe that this person would bother fabricating such stories.

    But now that I think about it, when an Izavene removes their ring, they¡¯ll turn into ashes and the existence of that person will literally be forgotten, as if they never existed.

    If I was an Izavene, I would¡¯ve turned to ashes the moment my ring was removed. Why then am I still alive? If this woman can help me get out of here, then it¡¯s a good option than to stay here.

    ¡°What I¡¯m asking you is simple. Come with me, and we¡¯ll fill in all the blanks you have in mind.¡± An awkward silence followed, because the conversation is going in circles.

    "I will return in seven days'' time. By then, I expect you to have made your decision regarding whether you¡¯ll come with me or not. It is necessary that we refrain from further discussions in this location, as we must avoid arousing suspicion from your son." With those final words, she concluded our conversation, leaving me with a whirlwind of thoughts and a weighty decision to make.

    ¡°¡­ and what if I won¡¯t come with you?¡± shivers ran into my spine as a smile played around her lips as if she knew thousands of secrets that no one could ever guess.

    ¡°You can refuse, but your feet will bring you there. We both know that you want to get out of here anyway. So, accept your fate,¡± her blue eyes changed to green as she said the words. She turned back and walked away, paused, and spoke. "Ah. You can call me Eviona." With a smirk, she disappeared from thin air, leaving me alone.

 Chapter 15: THYRA

    The sky outside was adorned with ominous rain clouds, casting a somber atmosphere. I stood up and closed the window of my room. Despite the imminent threat of rain, nothing could deter me from venturing outside. While Marrossi may be unfamiliar territory to me, I couldn''t remain a foreigner forever. It was time for me to embrace this new land and make it my own.

    It¡¯s not like I still have a home to return to.

    I held my chest as I feel the weight of the harsh truth, and I let out a sigh to release the burden of the stressful idea that had been weighing me down.

    ¡°Hey, you look upset. Is there a problem?¡± Dante asked upon seeing me, and I forced myself to smile to avoid possible questions I might encounter.

    "No, I''m all fine. I just thought of my hometown because at some point, I''m missing it." I lied, because missing it is the last feeling I¡¯ll have for it. Though I loved my mother, brothers, and my father, I was still rejected by society, for Eurhyia is full of snakes.

    My gaze fell upon a single petal that detached itself from the flower planted in a pot of soil as I reminisce about Eurhyia.

    ¡°I can¡¯t throw that. It¡¯s Marrossi¡¯s special flower, and it serves as our calendar. This flower is called Eshrorn. The number of petals depends on how many days there are in a month. It has 30-31 petals, and this flower blooms and wilts every month. There¡¯s a month where it¡¯ll bloom at its best, and each day a petal fall. Little by little the Eshrorn wilts until all the petals fall off. Then it blooms by itself daily,¡± he paused, and continued.

    ¡°Each day, a petal returns to its sepal, and from a wilted flower, it blooms again, just as how it wilted. The cycle repeats. Today is the 30<sup>th</sup> day of the second month in the Marrosian calendar,¡± Dante explained things in monotone, and his lecture makes me feel like a fool for not knowing. This is the reason why I need to learn, and I should do that on my own.

    ¡°Thank you for the information,¡± one of the things that I wanted to ask further was about him and Hermine not joining me during meals, and they drink tea and water alone. Is their behavior influenced by their cultural practices? Of it¡¯s a personal preference or habit that they have developed over time?

    "Alright, I understand. I''ll be heading to the town for a little while.¡± I informed, intentionally omitting the specific destination. Despite my announcement, Dante maintained an indifferent expression, as if to convey his lack of interest in my whereabouts.

    Well, I guess I don¡¯t have to care about his reactions either. Fair enough.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    After a journey of at least half an hour, I finally emerged from the dense forest, feeling a sense of relief wash over me as I set foot in the town. However, to my surprise, the streets were eerily deserted. There were no children playing tag, the shops were closed, and not a single horse or carriage can be seen passing around.

    It was a vibrant town I visited yesterday, and it seemed to have transformed into a desolate ghost town overnight. The contrast between the lively atmosphere and the current lifelessness of the town felt unreal for some reason. The more I learn about Marrossi, the more I don¡¯t understand.

    The silence felt eerily loud, and I was almost relieved when I realized I could hear the leaves rustling in the nearby trees. Despite being a few miles apart, Eurhyia and Marrossi felt like two different worlds. In this realm, inexplicable occurrences and phenomena that defies logic happens.

    ¡°How am I supposed to know where the library is if there¡¯s no one I can ask around? Should I go back?¡± I muttered to myself, but my feet are continuously walking far from where the forest is.

    Despite being confused about everything, the town seemed to beckon me, and I wandered unmindfully along the empty streets. The thought of an unfortunate occurring event out of nowhere in this deserted place filled me with dread. The risks I had taken to reach this point would be in vain if something goes wrong.

    I closed my eyes tightly, trying to remember the streets I had walked on. However, my anxiety prevented me from recalling the direction I had come from. Whether I wanted to go back or continue forward, I was completely clueless about which way to go.

    After a couple of minutes of more walking, I found the place I''d been looking for ¨C the library, the only establishment open. My heart pounded as I found it mindlessly, and I entered the establishment with unexpressed eagerness.

    The nostalgic scent of old books filled my nose, and though the library looked aged, its beauty remains intact. The entrance was adorned with elegant furnishings, and a modest yet radiant chandelier illuminated the area with its inviting glow.

    "You seem quite taken with this place, young lady," a voice from behind remarked, prompting me to turn and see who had spoken. To my astonishment, I took a step back as I laid eyes on a figure with the head of a fox and the body of a standing human. The prince had mentioned that Poudrettite Izavenes had the ability to transform into animals, but I couldn''t fathom how a fox could possess a human-like body that stood upright. It was a bewildering sight that left me questioning if my mind is playing tricks on me.

    ¡°Judging the look on your face, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re not from here. Everyone in Marrossi met me, as everyone here is required to study in a school. Thus, visiting this library counts,¡± the fox said, and even if I wanted to keep my cool, my legs felt like they started to shake.

    ¡°I''m ¡­ I''m sorry. Yes, I was surprised, and I''m not from here. But I want to learn about this foreign land since I''ll be living here for some time. I want to stop being overwhelmed whenever I see things that don''t exist in my hometown." I spoke humbly, and honestly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, little lady?¡± the fox asked, observing every reaction and gesture I¡¯m making.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Thyra.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Thyra Van Zia Edevane, isn¡¯t it? The unique princess of Eurhyia. Why would a princess of another kingdom be here in commoner clothes?¡±

    ¡°W-Wait. How did you know about that?¡± I stuttered as I express my thoughts, and my fear makes me want to gasp for some real air.

    ¡°It was a speculation, but you¡¯re confirming my assumptions right,¡± the fox grinned, and it gave me the shivers. How much does it know? ¡°You are an Izavene, just as how I heard it. That¡¯s why I called you unique, not by your title alone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not answering my question.¡± I retorted.

    ¡°Hmm ¡­ I¡¯m quite knowledgeable with Eurhyia¡¯s laws, and one of those is the law where it¡¯s forbidden for a citizen to name their children after the name of the royalties. Thus, you¡¯re the only one who lives there with that name, making it unique. That aside, I¡¯m the librarian here, and I¡¯m not an Izavene which I supposed you assumed. I¡¯m a Hyflin, created out of Dante Fletcher''s mistake in his experiments,¡± Dante Fletcher ¡­ he can¡¯t be someone else but the Dante I knew, right? This is getting far from what I expected.

    ¡°¡­ that foolish man creates ''special'' weapons as he calls them, where a gun bullet will come out as an animal once the trigger gets pulled by the user, and he uses Poudrettite Izavenes for his experiments. He steals their rings and uses them as a part of the weapon. I became a mixture of a fox and a Poudrettite Izavene, but I don''t have powers like theirs. Perhaps that''s enough for you to get the idea."

    I don¡¯t know if I should feel bad about its story, but one thing is certain ¨C Dante is using some Izavenes for his craft. I should¡¯ve known better, and this gives me a reason to be watchful of him.

    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. I have a lot to ask about the matter because I¡¯m curious but ¡­¡±

    ¡°I get what you mean. You didn¡¯t come here for chit-chats. I believe this isn¡¯t our first and last time to talk, so let¡¯s save it for another day. Since you want to learn about Marrossi, you can proceed to the 2<sup>nd</sup> floor, and because you¡¯re a special guest, I¡¯ll allow you to visit the archives. It¡¯s a section forbidden to enter, but it¡¯ll be helpful to you. One of the bookshelves in the left wing of the 2<sup>nd</sup> floor is a black bookshelf. There¡¯s a hidden keyhole behind the books and use that key. It''ll open and lead you to a room full of books that you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    My jaw dropped when the fox put the key in my hand. I hope this isn''t a trap for a foreigner like me. I can¡¯t discern what it is thinking. But I have a strong feeling that it¡¯s not lying.

    Still, the motive is questionable. A citizen of Marrossi shouldn¡¯t be helping a Euhryian like me, because our nations are technically enemies.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you giving me access in a place where most are forbidden to enter?¡±

    The fox gazed at me silently, as if implying that some things were not meant for me to understand. I couldn''t help but wonder if this encounter was a trap. However, instead of fear, a surge of excitement coursed through me as I accepted the key.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    It didn¡¯t take me long to find the hidden keyhole the behind the books as the fox instructed.

    To my surprise, the bookshelf shifted, revealing a wooden door. I turned the knob and was greeted by a rush of warm air. The room was adorned with a smaller version of the chandelier from the library entrance. It was a circular space lined with walls adorned with countless books. Descending the spiral staircase, crafted from wood with a sturdy metal handle, each step I took reverberated throughout the room.

    As I reached the bottom, I noticed several tables where people could sit and read. Among them, my gaze fell upon a familiar man with fiery red hair, engrossed in a book, who didn¡¯t seem to notice my presence.

    "Your Highness?" I called out, feeling a sense of unease being in his presence. He lifted his head, his eyes widening slightly as he recognized my voice and realized that I was here.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± we chorused, and he smiled awkwardly after. ¡°That¡¯s supposed to be my line alone, my lady.¡± He added, his awkward smile changing to a warm one, pleased to see me.

    I hung my head in embarrassment and my mind raced nervously as I looked at him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going to run to each other this way. This feels illegal, but it was the fox who gave me the key and allowed me to visit this place."

    ¡°That means it sees you as someone worthy of its trust. This place is well-protected and only a few people know that this library section exists, mainly because some of the books, documents, and scrolls here include classified information that our family has been hiding from the world. I¡¯m here to check some things. Now I expect to hear your reason why you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry because I¡¯m here?¡± he blinked upon hearing the question as if nothing was wrong with the situation.

    ¡°Why would I? Because you want to dig some truths about us? I believe you have pure intentions.¡± He said, giving me the conclusion that it¡¯s either he¡¯s lying or he¡¯s just too trusting. This is only the second time we met, and I think he¡¯s forgetting that I¡¯m still from an enemy kingdom. He¡¯s too fond of being friends with everyone ¨C at least that¡¯s how I see him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to look like a fool here. Recently I¡¯ve noticed that the ones I¡¯m encountering easily identify me as a foreigner and that makes me feel like I''m in danger. I can tell that the citizens are quite sharp, even if my features are common here. Especially you and the second prince. Both of you saw through me, that I¡¯m a noble. That''s why I have to know how to blend in here by understanding things about Izavenes since I''m too unfamiliar with my race.¡± I confessed, which is true. Although thinking about it, I only met six citizens in total, and three of them figured that I¡¯m not a simple commoner from Eurhyia.

    ¡°You can just ask me if you wish. This place is private, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of others knowing about your concerns. Have a seat," he pointed the seat across him. ¡°So, what would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°First, the powers of each kind of Izavene so that I¡¯ll know what to expect,¡± He lifted his hand after I said it, and a mesmerizing blue fire enveloped his hand, yet it did not burn. As I watched, a chill ran through my own hands, causing them to grow cold, and my heart raced faster than usual.

    Despite the initial fear, I couldn''t help but find his fire strangely captivating and beautiful, rather than menacing.

    "This is the main power of a red diamond Izavene. Unlike others, we''re capable of controlling minds, and creating a Rhinecrest," the fire in his hand faded as he put it down on the table. Rhinecrest? The word is new to my vocabulary, but part of me feels like I¡¯m not supposed to ask.

    ¡°Not everyone knows that we can create a Rhinecrest, and most people don¡¯t know it. Each red diamond Izavene can only create one in their life because if they''ll overuse their power for that, it can cost them their lives. That''s why we decided not to make it known by most. It can be used to save a life but can be our life in exchange. Let''s not focus on that.¡± He added.

    My gaze shifted to his hands resting on the table, and to my surprise, they were covered with gloves, much like Hervouet''s. The similarity between the two intrigued me, raising more questions about their connection.

    ¡°One of the things I noticed is ¡­ you and prince Hervouet wear gloves. I know gloves can be normal but I¡¯m getting the feeling that there¡¯s more than that.¡±

    "How perceptive of you, and you¡¯re right. These aren''t common gloves, but special ones. We red diamond Izavenes are required to wear these because an excessive amount of power is running in our veins. Without this, anything we hold ¡­¡± he removed one of his gloves, revealing his hand with a red diamond ring.

    He gripped the table that stood between us, causing it to shatter into countless shards, as if it were made of fragile glass. Within seconds, the remnants of the table crumbled into ashes, scattering at our feet. The display of his power left me in awe and wonder, unsure of what to expect next.

    A tinge of sorrow flickered in his eyes as he watched the final remnants of the ashes float through the air, clearly displeased with the outcome. With this display of power, it became evident that he possessed the ability to end lives with a mere touch. Words failed to capture the mix of emotions swirling within me, and a tightness gripped my chest as I observed him, lost in contemplation, his gaze fixed on the ashes.

 Chapter 16: AZRIEL

    ¡°These hands are cursed,¡± I confessed, my voice filled with regret. ¡°Every time I unleash my power, it serves as a haunting reminder of the bloodshed caused by these hands. Despite being the least powerful among my siblings, this ability restricts me from pursuing some things, and it leads me to engage in actions I should avoid. If given the choice, I would prefer to be human rather than an Izavene.¡± I admitted, and the weight of my confession brought me back to reality as I noticed Thyra¡¯s composed face, with her eyes trying to see through me.

    My stomach churned as I saw my reflection in her gray eyes ¨C Azriel Ven Liev Ruivenfiere, the perpetrator of unspeakable horrific deeds.

    She may not recognize me, but she should be aware by now that she nearly decimated my entire army. However, I find myself placing more blame on myself than on her. Lately, I have been plagued by inner voices of self-condemnation, realizing that I have viewed my own people as mere objects. This is the first war I have lost, and the sight of lifeless bodies fills me with overwhelming guilt.

    ¡°Oh, I ¡­¡± I placed my hand on my face to hide the embarrassment as I mindlessly dropped information that she was not supposed to know. It feels good to be honest, knowing that she¡¯s listening. But I''m unsure if it''s right or wrong to share a soft side of mine with her. However, I can¡¯t take my words back.

    ¡°I overshared, didn¡¯t I?¡± I laughed at my stupidity, and I imagined her doing the same. But ironically, an empathetic smile spread across her face gives me the hint that my imaginations are wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand your situation. I was quite terrified when the table turned to ashes in just a second of you holding it, but you spoke your mind. You¡¯re not happy with your powers. Most people would take advantage of it to their benefit, but that''s not how you feel. I think you''re a good person, Your Highness.¡± She commented, but she¡¯s the last person I want to hear that from. If it¡¯s only easy to tell her, I¡¯m the one of those who led the invasion of your kingdom, she will regret saying those words and she might kill me on the spot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me. I just told you that lots of blood were shed on these hands. That simply means I have a lot of enemies; I¡¯m despised and feared by many. If I¡¯ll hold you right now, your skin would be lacerated. That makes me a dangerous person.¡± I grit my teeth as I said the last words.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that after you offered to help me? I think you¡¯re being kind because you want to repent for your sins by doing good to others. I said so because last time you told me that it''s your sense of value to help others when needed.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You read me right. Are you happy now?¡± she chuckled and covered her mouth, holding herself back from laughing loudly. I watched her do it, and she stopped upon realizing that I didn¡¯t see it as a laughable matter.

    ¡°I''m sorry, all I can say is, change is possible, as everyone commits mistakes. Not to mention you''re making progress. There¡¯s still an unchangeable fact that you killed people, and kindness won¡¯t be enough to tell someone you¡¯re sorry for taking the life of someone they love. I¡¯m not making you feel guilty, but I¡¯m spelling out the facts.¡± Her empathetic smile turned to a serious facial expression, her eyes piercing through my soul.

    ¡°But ¡­ I¡¯m not a saint either,¡± she added. ¡°I may not look like it, but I killed a lot of people too all in one day, even if I¡¯m a lady. Unlike you, I don¡¯t regret any of it,¡± My eyes widened at her confession, and I felt a lump in my throat as I run out of words.

    A sly smirk was revealed on her lips as she crosses her arms exuding a newfound confidence as she settled into her seat. Her reaction caught me off guard, as it feels like she¡¯s a lion watching over a prey. I underestimated her greatly; she is far more dangerous than I had imagined.

    ¡°That ¡­ makes us even then,¡± I cleared my throat as I decided to change the topic. ¡°We¡¯ve lost track, haven¡¯t we? I was supposed to answer your questions about Izavenes.¡± I clarified. Her facial expression changed once again ¨C from a smirk to an innocent face, as if nothing happened.

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost track but I appreciate your sincerity. I observe people whenever I look at them more than what¡¯s on the surface. Why would you call yourself the least powerful among your siblings? You¡¯re the crown prince of the Ruivenfiere Empire. That simply means that you¡¯re the one who conquered several kingdoms.¡±

    "You don''t understand ¨C though this is only a piece of information in our family, the heir will be based on whose power is the strongest, not about who¡¯s the crown prince. I have two siblings ¨C Eviona, my older sister, and my half-brother, Hervouet. Since I''m the empress'' son, I''m considered the crown prince. Hervouet isn¡¯t the empress¡¯ son despite having the stronger power, therefore, he won¡¯t be qualified as the next emperor,¡± It felt easy to say that Hervouet isn¡¯t qualified, but I know that he¡¯s only waiting for the right moment to arrive. He¡¯ll get rid of me one way or another.

    ¡°¡­ That makes Eviona and I become rivals. If she¡¯ll be the empress, she needs to find a husband from the Ruivenfiere family only. Each conquered region of the empire is led by Ruivenfiere dukes. Thus, she can choose to marry a Ruivenfiere who leads Alryne, Greizenne, Xearian, Ruizvon, Erethus, and Beruvia. Herzoyona Eskal doesn¡¯t count because it¡¯s the only region led by a human who became loyal to the empress. Anyway, the empress didn¡¯t like that idea about Eviona being an empress, and she wanted me to rise as the emperor, which means ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Eviona was banished?¡± Thyra continued.

    "Yes," I confirmed, and she narrowed her eyes while looking away as if processing the information.

    ¡°If most regions of the empire are led by a Ruivenfiere, then what¡¯s your relationship with the marquess of Alryne? It¡¯s Warren Ruivenfiere, correct?¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°He is my cousin. How did you know him?¡±

    She let out a sigh and bit her lip, and muttered under her breath, "Warren, you cunning serpent. Just as I suspected."

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Time slipped away unnoticed, and four hours had passed. During our conversation, I shared some crucial information about the Izavenes, but her interest seemed to lie more in the history of the empire and its leaders, rather than the present. It was a puzzling aspect that I couldn''t quite comprehend.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness. I still have a lot to learn though, and I hope I didn¡¯t ruin your plans for today,¡± She only had the right timing, because I planned to spend the entire day in the library. However, my visit became interesting because of her. It¡¯s been a while since I talked to someone alone in private ¡­ for that long.

    As we exited the secret room of the library, I noticed the fading sunlight streaming in through the window. Just as we reached the bottom of the stairs that led to the library entrance, darkness enveloped us.

    I observed tiny specks of light falling from the sky, resembling fragments of shattered glass as they landed on the street below. This phenomenon was nothing out of the ordinary for me, but Thyra seemed completely unaware of it.

    ¡°I initially thought it was raining, but it seems that these are not raindrops. Those falling specks are not raindrops, but rather tiny pieces that resemble glass. They do appear sharp.¡± She paused,

    ¡°Those glass-looking objects are called Rosrina. It falls from the sky when the last petal of the Eshrorn falls. It¡¯s caused by the shield surrounding the city of Marossi. It¡¯s been around 10 years since it was built, and the shield has been deteriorating at some point.¡± I answered.

    ¡°So, how can we go home?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t. Stepping outside in these circumstances could be perilous, as those falling shards resemble sharp swords falling from above,¡± I exaggerated, and she rolled her eyes in disbelief. Typically, this won¡¯t be a part of a royalty¡¯s manners, but she seems to have developed the ways of a commoner.

    "I don''t buy it. If you knew that it was going to happen today, you wouldn''t step out of the palace in the first place. Now I understand why the town is empty ¨C because they knew this would happen. As for you ¡­¡± she paused, thinking of possibilities. Of course, she¡¯s not gullible to believe it. But it¡¯s nice to see this side of her anyway. I moved sideways to face her, and she did the same unmindfully.

    ¡°My lady, do you trust me?¡± I asked, offering my hand covered with a glove. I can tell that she¡¯s trying to weigh things in her head, but she wouldn¡¯t figure it out easily. She didn''t say anything, but as she said before, all of a royalty''s words are supposed to be orders, not requests. But now, she only sees things as a request.

    ¡°If you trust me, you¡¯re going to hold my hand,¡± I watched her shaking hand placing on mine and the moment she did, all the sharp Rosrinas falling from the sky stopped mid-air. A sudden silence fell upon us, causing Thyra''s jaw to drop as she realized that the shattering noise from outside had ceased.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯ll hold my hand, you¡¯ll make it home. Let¡¯s go.¡± I led her to the stairs of the library, and I extended my free hand to burn the floating Rosrinas for us to walk through.

    ¡°You ¡­ stopped the time?¡± her voice was full of doubts, but I only gave her a grin as an answer.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you this earlier. I¡¯m also capable of stopping time. The only person who can move around is the one who¡¯s holding my hand. If you won¡¯t, you¡¯ll stop moving automatically and resume everything once I return everything to normal. I¡¯ll just walk you home.¡±

    "You ¡­" she chuckled under her breath, amused. "You''re silly, Azriel." For the first time, she said my name as it is just like how I told her when we first met. Is it because she feels comfortable with me now?

    We continued walking on the streets, and the blue fire from my free hand continuously wiped the suspended Rosrina fragments in front of us. As long as I wipe of the fragments with fire, its sharpness will be neutralized, and neither of us would be harmed by its edges.

    ¡°When we were in the library, we discussed things about Izavenes, the history, and your family. Have you noticed that I hardly said anything about myself?¡± Her unexpected words made me wonder if she¡¯s willing to open up.

    I nodded slightly in response, sensing the weight of her emotions. Her focused gaze on our path and the sorrowful expression in her eyes hinted at the difficult memories she was about to share. Even before she uttered a word, I had a sense of what it might be, as I had observed her from a distance in the aftermath of the war.

    ¡°When you and your brother met me at different times, both of you assumed that I¡¯m a noble. I agreed to that, but it was partly a lie. I¡¯m not just a noble, but I¡¯m royalty ¨C or at least I was. I was the only daughter of the king who just died, and I¡¯m known as Thyra Van Zia Edevane in Eurhyia,¡± I didn¡¯t know what to feel as she opened up her personal information, which I suppose is something that she¡¯s been keeping for some time now.

    ¡°¡­ after my father¡¯s death, I ran away because I sensed that my life is in line with the dowager queen around. Her influence is great, and I can¡¯t hide on anyone¡¯s back anymore since everyone¡¯s against me. My brother, Evrart, is now the king. His mother tried to kill me several times, but I survived all of her attempts.¡± She added.

    ¡°When we first met, you said that you¡¯ll help me send letters. I prepared a letter here. In Eurhyia, there¡¯s only one person I trust the most ¨C Marquess Jarvis of House Vassezac. He''s supposed to update me on what''s happening there so at least I¡¯ll have an idea of how things are going. Can you give this to him? You said you can send these using your servants.¡±

    Now I understand why she had been so guarded all this time. Having experienced the harsh reality that even those closest to her could potentially exploit or harm her, she had learned to trust very few. Witnessing her transformation from a fierce lioness to a vulnerable sheep made me realize that everyone, no matter how strong they may appear, has their own weaknesses. These vulnerabilities can manifest in various forms, be it mental, physical, or emotional.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a Poudrettite Izavene. Your letter will arrive there in a day or two. I can guarantee you that,¡± She let out a sigh of relief after she heard my reassurance.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful. That aside, I remembered something. I noticed that even though Hermine and Dante are preparing food, I never saw them eat as if the food is only for me. Do you think that¡¯s strange? Is it an Izavene thing not to eat with a foreigner?¡±

    It is disheartening to witness how she is treated, but unfortunately, it is not surprising.

    ¡°In Marrossi, food is luxury and a display of high status. Foods are always imported because our land isn¡¯t capable of producing crops and keeping livestock. Our sources of water work just fine, but for some reason, there are no fish. Trees here don¡¯t bear fruits, they¡¯re simply like other plants meant to give shade and make the air fresh. I still don''t know the cause, but Marrossi''s land seems to be cursed, so we have to gain everything, because we have nothing. Since an Izavene can survive without food, but they¡¯re probably serving you food due to Hervouet¡¯s orders. He¡¯s the one who helped you to be there so that might be the reason why the two are keeping you. If it''s true that Hervouet is supporting them to keep you and not out of kindness, he may want something from you.¡±

    And if that¡¯s so, I¡¯ll do what it takes to win her trust and make her choose me over him.

 Chapter 17: THYRA

    The moon and stars didn¡¯t move a single bit from the moment Azriel and I left the library. He waved his hand away from time to time to burn the shattered glass-like thing in front of us that they called Rosrina.

    The only thing that was moving was the two of us, his blue fire, and our entwined hands that kept everything warm ¨C no, hot. Despite my efforts to conceal it, my heart was pounding incessantly throughout our entire walk together.

    It feels strange to have someone hold my had for such an extended period of time. It¡¯s a sensation that seems out of place, yet the way he holds it provides a comforting sense of security, as if he is assuring me that he will protect me from any harm that can be caused by the Rosrina shards.

    Get things together. Stop overthinking things. He¡¯s just being generous.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯ll probably sleep somewhere in the library now.

    "Are you listening to me?" he asked, and he knows the answer from my reaction alone. I''m sure it''s written all over my face. "Sounds like a no," he added, his face looking like a sad puppy. Ah no, that reaction won¡¯t get me. I can¡¯t believe a prince is acting like this. He¡¯s like Hervouet ¨C they¡¯re both childish in different ways.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was lost in thought. I didn¡¯t hear anything, to be honest. How long were you talking? And what did you say?¡± those questions coming from my mouth make me want to hang my head in embarrassment, which reminds me of how he reacted earlier when he was in the same situation.

    "I''m wondering if I could be friends with you, my lady," he asked once again. How many times would he ask this? It seems like he won''t stop until I give a positive response.

    ¡°You won¡¯t stop asking that unless I¡¯ll say yes, right?¡± he nodded, with that silly smile again. Seriously, he¡¯s even more childish than my younger brother Marius!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me then.¡± I sighed.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not forcing you, okay?¡± I stopped walking and faced him, and I''m torn between whether to laugh or show my annoyance.

    ¡°Kidding aside, I just want you to loosen up a little. You¡¯ve been too serious earlier, and I can¡¯t help but imagine what you¡¯ve been through after leaving home. You lost ¡­ almost everything. That¡¯s why somehow, I want to be helpful by cheering you up at least. You may not say it, but when you were sharing it, I can somehow feel the pain, perhaps because I¡¯m holding your hand,¡± how perceptive of him. I didn¡¯t want to sound pitiful, and yet there¡¯s finally someone who can empathize with me. Who would¡¯ve thought that opening up a bit would make my heart feel at ease?

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sure Hermine and Dante aren¡¯t your friends ¨C because if they are, they would tell you that Rosrina will fall today. If they cared, they would inform you about that. You said you only trust one person back in Eurhyia ¨C Marquess Jarvis. Now that he¡¯s not here, at least I can do his role at some point, that¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to befriend you. It¡¯s not because I like you or anything like that, but because I know how it feels to be alone. To be in a position where you don¡¯t know who the snakes are and who are the trustworthy. That¡¯s why I¡¯m careful when I¡¯m talking to people in high society. Red diamond Izavenes are all high-ranking nobles, and all are powerful because of the red diamond. Messing with any of them can cause civil war. Despite having everything as a crown prince, I somehow feel that I have nothing.¡±

    If what he says is true, and I have no reason to doubt it, we both share the experience of being in positions of royalty. However, in Eurhyia, conflicts are limited to battles among humans.

    It''s intriguing to consider that if the united forces of the red diamond Izavenes were to turn against him, they could effortlessly bring this empire to its knees in a single day, utilizing their formidable powers.

    Indeed, it is a melancholic existence, being at the pinnacle of power yet feeling a profound emptiness within. He strives to do good for the common people, perhaps in the hopes of finding genuine companionship, even in small gestures.

    True and meaningful relationships are invaluable and cannot be substituted by material possessions.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I lost track of the duration of our walk, but it felt swift, not because he stopped time, but because our conversations were meaningful and are far from trivial. Unlike when conversing with nobles, where I must be cautious with my words.

    Upon reaching my room in Hermine¡¯s house, he released my hand, causing time to resume its normal flow. However, both of us lost our balance and tumbled onto the wooden floor.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± we asked in chorus, like earlier in the library.

    "Yes, it''s just that my leg hurts a bit. It wasn''t that long since this was pierced with an arrow. I walked too much so this happened. But it''ll be alright in a while. How about you? Does something hurt?" I answered, and he wiped the beads of sweat that formed on his forehead upon sitting on the floor.

    ¡°I got exhausted after using my powers for that long, but I¡¯ll be fine in a few minutes. That means we can still talk.¡±

    A mischievous smile adorned his face, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes and shake my head in response. However, it¡¯s impossible not to be affected by his contagious smile. I couldn''t deny that I was genuinely enjoying his company.

    ¡°You really are a child ¡­ acting like that.¡± I commented, and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t take it personally.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re being that honest. I''m just maximizing our time because we won''t run to each other daily. You see me as a child, but I see you as a lioness. You¡¯re intelligent, courageous, and you¡¯re willing to face adversaries even if you¡¯re scared. I have a theory that you went here for nothing, but because you want to protect someone. That¡¯s what I observed from you, at least. But still, it¡¯s nice to see a child be friends with a lioness, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    His words may sound like a joke, but his observations are true. He didn¡¯t know me for long, but he¡¯s quick to discern my motives. Protecting isn¡¯t the right term though, because my main goal is to find my prey and that indeed makes me a lioness.

    ¡°You¡¯re speechless again. You have a hobby of spacing out when you''re tired. Anyway, since you see how my energy can get drained when I use my power for too long, keep in mind that you shouldn''t overuse yours, because overusing it can cost you your life. If you''ll die due to your recklessness in using your power, you''ll turn into ashes, and nobody will remember your existence because your ring was broken. I meant that literally. Things are different with red diamond Izavenes but let¡¯s save that some other time. I have to go now. When the marquess replies, I¡¯ll send someone to give the letter here.¡±

    My eyes widened slightly as he mentioned his intention to depart. Does he regain energy that fast? Exhaustion was still evident in his eyes.

    ¡°How will you get home if you¡¯re this exhausted? Maybe you can have some rest here or have someone to pick you up?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with a hint of concern.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me too much,¡± he forced himself to give me a small smile of reassurance to say that everything will be fine and he knows what he was doing. "Well then, I must take my leave. I''ll see you soon." Without letting me say another word, he vanished into thin air.

    He can ¡­ teleport? Then if he can, why didn¡¯t he use it to drop me here?

    That childish prince ¡­ he¡¯s too fond of playing around. He shouldn''t have exerted himself to the point of exhaustion just to have a conversation with me.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The following morning, I spotted Hermine in the kitchen, busily setting the table for breakfast. But I¡¯m certain that neither of them would take a bite. She prepared bread, butter, an egg, and tea, but her expression seemed gloomy, as if she was unhappy about performing these tasks for me.

    "Thank you for the breakfast, but please don''t trouble yourself to prepare things for me. You have been incredibly kind, and I genuinely appreciate your hospitality. I also don''t want you to spend money on me. I only discovered yesterday that Izavenes can survive without food. I believe I experience hunger because I still possess human-related traits inherited from my father, such as the need for sustenance. I apologize for being a burden," I explained, feeling the weight of my remorse. It was exhausting to express how sorry I was, but I truly meant it. I felt guilty for not knowing this all along. I had been foolish, but I¡¯m not as ignorant as I was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the expenses. His Highness is the one who¡¯s funding everything to support you.¡± She said, and I certainly didn¡¯t see that coming. She means ¡­ Hervouet, right? There¡¯s no way Azriel would do it ¨C we just knew each other for two days.

    ¡°I-I see. But use the funds for yourself. I do have some money to support myself so ¡­ sooner or later I¡¯ll leave your place, assuming I¡¯ll find a place to live in.¡± I¡¯m unsure if my words sounded like boasting, but she sure wasn''t happy to hear it either. Am I an eyesore? I can''t figure out the problem by just looking at her, because she''s holding herself back.

    ¡°Did I do ¡­ by any chance, something that made you upset?¡± she didn¡¯t say anything, but she took out a black envelope with a red wax seal from her apron.

    ¡°His Highness told me to give this to you. It''s an event he''s probably hosting. He also gave you a dress and some jewelry you can wear for that. I''ll show you," She guided me to her room and unveiled a stunning red, mermaid-style dress with delicate white accents. The gown boasted intricate golden embellishments on the upper portion, adding a touch of elegance. On the bottom of the dress, there were faintly printed symbols in a shadow-like form, but they depicted an unfamiliar figure.

    Hermine opened the jewelry box with a necklace made of two layers of gold, adorned with red apatite on some parts of the necklace and the earrings. It matches the long earrings with a similar design.

    People who are giving me expensive gifts give me the feeling that they''re buying me. I appreciate the thought, but I don''t want to have the feeling like I owe someone. I can buy something better than this and match this with better jewelry. That''s why I brought all my pieces of jewelry, after all.

    He knows that I''m a noble who became a fugitive by choice. But I''m not just a noble ¨C I''m royalty. Though I no longer have the title, I feel insulted instead of grateful.

    ¡°Do you not like it?¡± she asked, noticing my silence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t accept this. I appreciate the thought but it¡¯s too much,¡± I commented, speaking my mind. Hermine nodded, satisfied with my answer.

    ¡°Yes, it is indeed an expensive gift.¡±

    "I can''t wear that dress because I don''t want to feel indebted to him. Today, I''ll go to the town to find another one," I declared, determined to return the dress. Hermine froze upon hearing my words, her eyes filled with disbelief. "I want to give it back because I don''t deserve it. I refuse to be made to feel inferior, even as a fugitive. I should be able to wear something nice."

    How ungrateful. I can imagine her saying that, but I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s how I feel. I want to see how Hervouet will react when he sees me not wearing his gifts.

 Chapter 18: CORIANNE

    Memories of a time that seemed so distant now sliced into my heart like a knife. Just like how things are like when the sun rises until it sets, being stuck in a room with no one to talk to or any source of entertainment makes me question the point of living. This isn¡¯t how life is supposed to be, for this is basically solitary confinement.

    The silence engulfed me as I was moved from the wretched prison to my now empty room. The new king, my son who had transformed into a monster ¨C Evrart, didn''t even bother to acknowledge my presence. It was as if I never existed. If only the younger prince were here, I would shield him from witnessing his brother''s brutality and injustice, and raise him with the values he deserves.

    Marius is my only chance to correct my mistakes from how I raised Evrart. How long will I wait to be with him?

    "I''ll be entering," a cold, familiar voice from outside said and entered with Marius who''s exactly the one I''m thinking of. My heart felt like it was squeezed, and tears welled up in my eyes as I laid eyes on him. I rushed towards Marius, dropping to my knees to meet him at eye level, enveloping him in a tight, desperate embrace. Marius''s eyes were brimming with tears, and his body trembled with fear.

    I kissed the young boy¡¯s forehead, and his presence was enough to bring back life through my veins. Hundreds of thoughts flooded through my head on how to warm him up and comfort him. But I couldn¡¯t just yet.

    I looked up to see the monster ¨C Evrart, looking at us with eyes void of emotions.

    ¡°T-Thank you, for bringing him here,¡± I stuttered, and I almost wanted to bow onto his feet to express my gratitude, but my pride won¡¯t let me. I may not be the queen anymore, but I can¡¯t let him step over to me further to crush me in pieces. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t like to see me that way anyway.

    ¡°Marius has been a good child. Sorry to disappoint, mother, but I wasn¡¯t raised like him. You raised me to become the monster I am today. I know how much you resent me, and you¡¯re free to keep feeling that. You¡¯ve been dead in my mind, so there¡¯s no point feeling resentment towards you. I hope you won''t be my mother in my next life if there is such a thing. The idea of your blood flowing in mine makes me hate myself too. So, stop acting like a victim. There''s nothing to pity about you. I''m giving you what you deserve." he said and shut the big, wooden door as hard as he could to express what he feels. He¡¯s got nothing but ill feelings towards me.

    I grit my teeth after hearing his words. Those are far from surprising, but if I¡¯ll think about it, it¡¯s still unfair to hear those coming from my son. There¡¯s no slight possibility for him to have mercy on us, or at least throw us away from this place at least. But now that Marius is here, my strength and hope will come from him. With him by my side, I feel like I can do anything.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t understand why brother is being like that. He¡¯s like a different person,¡± the child said, and I embraced him again. I let out a sigh as tears continuously flooded my eyes.

    ¡°He hates me, but it¡¯s not what matters now. Let¡¯s talk about you. Did he hurt you anywhere? How have you been? I¡¯m so worried about you, but I couldn¡¯t get out of this room because he locked me up,¡± I explained briefly because I don''t want to tell him everything in detail. I don''t want to raise Marius with hatred. He''s my second chance. The only chance I have left is to be a good mother.

    ¡°I played in the garden with my friends and studied in school for nobles like I used to. But then I heard people saying that you¡¯re dead. I didn¡¯t believe it, so I begged brother to tell me where you are, and if you¡¯re dead, I wanted to see proof.¡± His voice made my heart feel warm, and I can''t find the right words to explain how grateful I am to have him by my side. Knowing that he didn''t experience the pain I''ve been through is enough. It was thoughtful of him to find me. It seems like Evrart wouldn¡¯t tell him unless he asked.

    A powerful gust of wind swept into the room, carrying with it swirling embers that danced in the air. It was as if the wind itself had brought forth the flames. And within the midst of this wind, a familiar figure emerged ¨C Eviona, the enigmatic girl who had appeared a few nights ago.

    "So, have you made up your mind? It''s been exactly seven days since I told you to think things through. It seems like I have the perfect timing because you have your son with you now," she commented, though she looked like he knows something. Her facial expression softened upon seeing Marius. ¡°He¡¯s adorable. It¡¯s good to meet my cousin for the first time.¡±

    Cousin?

    ¡°I have no better choice. I want to get out of this hellhole my other son locked me into. But where will we go?¡±

    "You¡¯ll understand soon, so we better get going." Eviona spoke urgently, wasting no time. She firmly grasped the shoulders of both Marius and me, and in a matter of seconds, I felt her release her hold on us, transporting us from Eurhyia to this ... strange place.

    The night was shrouded in silence. The small house appeared dim, almost on the verge of darkness, making it difficult to discern the surroundings. Nevertheless, the space felt cramped, giving me the impression that it was not a suitable place for me. I had to constantly remind myself that I was no longer the queen of Eurhyia, and that life would be completely different from now on.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it here, don¡¯t you?¡± Eviona asked as she turned to face me. ¡°It¡¯s all written in your face. I can hear your thoughts too, so there¡¯s no need to deny it.¡±

    I covered half of my face with my hand. ¡°How annoying. It feels like my privacy is being invaded since you can read my mind. Would you please stop doing that?¡±

    ¡°I said I couldn¡¯t read; I just hear them. We all have our inner monologues. Trust me, if you¡¯re in my shoes, you¡¯d think of it as a curse. If you think I¡¯m enjoying this, then you¡¯re mistaken. Though it can be an advantage, hearing the thoughts of everyone near me is deafening. It¡¯s always noisy in my head. If I can be turned into a human like you, I''d love to. However, I can¡¯t afford to lose my memories and powers because I have goals to achieve. We can talk about those tomorrow. Someone wants to see you though.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°My father. Emperor Elliot Von Gavin Ruivenfiere ¡­ or at least that¡¯s the title he used to have. He used to be your betrothed, and he¡¯ll explain everything. I lead you to the drawing-room. He requested me to bring you there.¡±

    As if I could refuse.

    It''s been a long day for me, but I have no right to refuse however tired I am. Eviona opened the door of the drawing-room and waited for me to enter before closing the door behind me, taking Marius with her as she offered him some hot chocolate. Of course, any kid would love to have that.

    The wood crackled softly in the fireplace, and an inexplicable sense of loneliness and desolation hung in the air. Strangely enough, I wasn''t taken aback to find him there amidst it all. It was as if, deep down, I had already anticipated this very scenario.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you arrived here safely, thanks to Eviona,¡± he began, and my body tensed at his deep, monotone voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for long. I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind talking to me for a couple of minutes.¡±

    I nervously chuckled, pretending that it was alright, even if it¡¯s not. I''ve never been this uncomfortable in my life ¨C being in the presence of the one who used to be my betrothed many years back who¡¯s now a stranger to me. The idea of being engaged to this person doesn¡¯t seem to be a history that ever existed. What if they just confused me for being someone else?

    ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been waiting for this moment ¡­ then I suppose you have a lot to say.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unsure of what to feel after seeing me, don¡¯t you? Eviona probably told you already a bit about your past. Considering that I¡¯m now a total stranger to you, it¡¯ll take some time to explain everything.¡±

    ¡°You read me too well. Is it because I¡¯m readable, or just like Eviona, you can hear my thoughts too?¡±

    "I''m not capable of that," he clarified, avoiding my eyes. He paused as he lightly rubbed the red diamond ring on his finger. "It''s not that I read you well, but I can imagine myself in your perspective. For now, I wouldn''t discuss what we were like before you lost your memories, but the reason why things ended up like this."

    I nodded, and he gestured for me to sit across him.

    "I apologize, Corianne," he said, forcing a smile as he looked into my eyes. "It''s my fault. I''ve been a coward. Your sister, Heloise, wanted your position as empress. She knew I would become emperor, and she wanted to eliminate you. She was not only jealous of you but also of our relationship. Most Izavenes are forgotten when their ring is removed, but you, born with a red diamond ring, are different. You became human, lost your memories, and your appearance changed. In Marrossi, people think you''re missing, but you''ve been forgotten. Heloise left your body on the battlefield during the war between Marrossi and Eurhyia. I entrusted you to the prince of Eurhyia to end the war. I didn''t know him, but I believed he would keep you safe and give you a peaceful life. I was surprised to learn that he married you and made you queen. I was happy for you, but a part of me felt a profound sadness, as if a piece of me had vanished. I can only hope that things are good in your life."

    His last words squeezed my heart. ¡®Hope that things are good in my life,¡¯ huh? Only if I can tell him what my palace life was like.

    ¡°Now tell me, how was your life with the man who¡¯s supposed to be my enemy?¡± bitterness is written in his eyes, and his bent hands on his lap were partly shaking, wanting to hear the answer, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to, I assume.

    ¡°Pierre ¡­ I believe he pitied me, and he was sincere that he wanted to keep me. He was a kind and merciful man to most, but I think he never loved me, not even once. Though the servants and nobles are on my side, my family hated me for being me. I despised my stepdaughter and I tried to kill her several times. My older son despised and tortured me the moment he stepped on the throne as an act of rebellion towards me. It¡¯s the summary of everything. Eviona said that she was dethroned. Evrart, my son, did that to me because he¡¯s blaming me for being a bad mother. If it¡¯s true that Heloise is my sister, whoever that is ¨C it seems like violence runs in the family.¡±

    Elliot didn''t say a word, and I couldn''t discern what he was thinking. All I could see were those deep blue eyes, gazing directly into mine as if he could see right through me ¨C if the Corianne he once knew is still the same as the one who''s in front of him.

    Who can someone as evil as Heloise and I be loved? I may not know her personally yet, but our methods are the same, even if we''re far from each other.

    Confessing my sins to someone felt good as if there was a knife that was pulled out of my chest. Though I know that he''ll judge me after hearing that, it doesn''t matter. After all, Elliot and I are nothing but strangers. Whatever past we may have cannot be brought back, and the old Corianne he knew will not return. I may not know what I was like back then, but I believe he wouldn''t love me for what I''ve become.

    "The former empress in-line was the most beautiful in my eyes. If I can return to the day when Heloise was about to get rid of you ¡­ would things be different? What if I didn''t entrust you to Pierre, but kept you in secret and tried my best to help you get back on track?" he buried his head in his hands, and at the moment, the man in front of me isn''t the emperor of Marrossi as they said, but a but a regular man filled with regrets. At this point in life, he should understand that no matter how much he reminisces and regrets, we are in the present, and it''s impossible to go back and undo what has been done.

    "You were quite the opposite many years back from how you described yourself and the things you''ve done. Even so, I''m grateful that even if we got separated, what matters to me now is to see you alive, and you''re with me. I won''t expect the old us to bring back what we were in the past, but somehow, the pain and guilt I''ve been through all these years are lessened. So, I''ll ask you to stay with me, and let me atone for my past mistakes."

 Chapter 19: AZRIEL

    The carriage came to a halt outside the grand Chavalleve manor. The guard announced my arrival as I stepped out of the carriage, and the gate guards acknowledged my presence with a respectful bow. A guard escorted me to the entrance of the manor, where a maid emerged, her head bowed in deference upon catching sight of me.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Highness. May infinite glory be with you and the Ruivenfiere Empire. What can I do for you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for Lady Kathrynne. She¡¯s aware that I¡¯m coming, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Lady Kathrynne is in her music room. I did tell her earlier that you¡¯ll be coming, but she¡¯s been avoiding her servants since this morning. She wanted to be by herself.¡±

    ¡°Well then, lead me to her music room.¡±

    As I walked through the quiet hallways of the Chavalleve manor, a sense of familiarity washed over me, reminiscent of the visions I had in my dreams. These visions hinted at events that may unfold in the future. While I''m uncertain if other Izavenes possess the ability to see into the future, I do.

    Despite this, I desperately want to believe that the visions I''ve had regarding Kathrynne are all ... wrong.

    Kathrynne will undoubtedly become the empress, with me as an emperor by her side. It is given. But my chest tightens whenever I catch glimpses of what will happen to Kathrynne. I¡¯m determined to do everything within my power to prevent it from becoming a reality.

    "Your Highness, Lady Kathrynne is inside," the maid informed, gesturing for me to enter the room. As I stepped inside, I found Kathrynne sitting by the harp, her eyes closed as she skillfully plucked the strings. The soothing melodies filled the room, instantly easing the anxiety that had been weighing on me. I couldn''t help but watch in awe as she played, a smile forming on my lips, rendering me speechless.

    ¡°Greetings to His Highness, the light and future emperor of the Ruivenfiere Empire,¡± she looked up to me, and though she looked intimidated at first, she calmed down and regained her composure. ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t notice your presence. How long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about it. I enjoyed listening to you play the harp. You can continue playing as you wish. I''d appreciate it if you will. It''s lovely. I hope you''ll keep doing that even when you start living in the palace."

    She was flattered and sat again where she left off.

    ¡°The Kathrynne I know hated music lessons. She appreciates music, but never gave an interest to play. You''re the opposite of her. You were carried away while playing, and I can see how you poured out your heart as you pluck the strings. It¡¯s good to see this new side of you now. You¡¯ve changed a lot in the past eight years we didn¡¯t meet,¡± I complimented, and she slightly bowed to acknowledge my words.

    ¡°I used to hate playing music but now, I love it. People change, Your Highness. I found myself expressing myself and what I feel as I play. It¡¯s ¡­ one of the things in this world that I truly cherish.¡±

    ¡°I can tell. Anyone in low spirits would be at peace when they hear your music.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you felt before entering here?¡±

    I felt like I was caught off guard when she asked the question, but I kept my cool for her not to be bothered with my concerns regarding our engagement.

    "Somehow, because of my thoughts," I cleared my throat, giving the hint that I''d rather not discuss the issue. "Tomorrow, you''ll be picked up by a carriage and be escorted to the palace. The empress wants to meet you, and in less than two weeks, we''ll get married. The guests would be there a day before the event, and they''ll be examined carefully, whatever rank they have in the society. The empress can be a bit intimidating to most, and she sees everyone as either an object or family. I believe you get the idea. She''s very good at observing the ones around her, so act naturally. Don''t let her see that you''re intimidated, you have to be confident. Otherwise, she might see you as someone not fitting the position that she''s entrusting to you. I promise to protect you from her. Though she''s not noticing it, I''m only being careful with how I approach her without letting her control me." she was stunned as she felt the weight of my words.

    ¡°When she dies, I''m going to make a law that slavery or abuse of power would be forbidden, and I will set other regions free so that they¡¯ll be a kingdom again if they wish. They''ll be independent, and not under the control of a Ruivenfiere.¡± I added.

    "Do you ¡­ want her to die soon?" her voice was shaking as she asked as if testing the waters if I''ll be offended or not.

    I let out a sigh and closed my eyes. ¡°I love my mother, but I do not like her. I don¡¯t necessarily want her to die but I want her ways to be changed. I can''t stomach the punishments when someone commits crimes. She¡¯s fond of violence.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Kathrynne briefly clenched her fists before composing herself and placing her hands gently on her lap, one over the other. I couldn''t help but notice that her hands were trembling before she settled them.

    As I observed this gesture, I narrowed my eyes, sensing that there was more beneath her composed exterior. Despite her attempt to hide it, I could detect a trace of sadness in her eyes.

    The room, once filled with the soothing music from her harp, now seemed to be charged with tension after my arrival and the unspoken answer that hung in the air.

    ¡°Tell me if I¡¯m wrong but ¡­ I noticed another new thing about you. You seem to prefer clothes that cover your entire body and show no hints of skin at all except your face. Can I know why? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Kathrynne averted her gaze, deliberately avoiding direct eye contact with me. I patiently waited for her response, and as our eyes finally met, she let out a brief sigh, indicating her internal struggle.

    ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t hide anything from you, Your Highness,¡± she smiled bitterly, but held herself back from being emotional by biting her lip. ¡°A lot of things happened in the last eight years I was gone. Most of them are unpleasant, so I couldn¡¯t make a public appearance. I traveled to my family¡¯s country estate in Herzoyona Eskal.¡±

    Herzoyona Eskal ¨C the farthest region of the Ruivenfiere Empire that was formerly a kingdom, and the only region ruled by a human duke. I didn''t know that the Chavalleve family would give the interest to have a property in a far region. It¡¯s in the north eastern side of the empire. It sounded like they hid her on purpose.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about it, right? I can tell by just looking at you.¡± I said, and I crossed my arms while observing her reaction. She¡¯s been avoiding my eyes on purpose.

    "It''s too painful to remember. But one day I''ll tell you everything. I''m sorry for ¨C "

    ¡°Cut it out," I retorted, tired of hearing her excuses. I knew that something was off about her, but now I don''t want to hear anything about it. It can be a pack of lies to come up with an excuse. "I''ll go now. Save your words soon, and next time I ask, I want you to tell me everything."

    I stood up and she followed the gesture. I walked closer to her, and she stepped backward until she got cornered by a wall. I placed my hand on the wall and looked at her with a daggered gaze. She shivered in fear as if she couldn''t believe what I turned into.

    ¡°When that day comes, I won¡¯t forgive you if you¡¯ll keep lying or hiding things. I¡¯m not a fool, Kathrynne. I know when to be a beast if I have to. That¡¯s the kind of blood that runs in my veins.¡± I warned as I pulled away, walking out of the room.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The clock struck at nine in the evening when I arrived at the palace. My eyes flickered into darkness due to exhaustion, but I have some undone tasks to finish so that I won''t worry about them tomorrow.

    I brought out the letter Thyra wrote for the Eurhyian Marquess and lazily turned it over between my fingers as I sat down on my chair behind the desk. It was in a black envelope with a common yellow seal, which I believe she bought in town. Though the seal is common, it''s strong enough not to be opened unless torn on purpose.

    Looking at how sealed it is gives me a curiosity about what the contents are. It''s surely about informing him how she''s doing, some things that she discovered here, and a question about how things are in Eurhyia. I can''t be wrong about that.

    Those are the only things that will be usually discussed with friends unless she has a special relationship with that marquess. He¡¯s still a noble, and it won¡¯t be surprising if they¡¯re more than friends. I need to know about him.

    Their acquaintances sure aren''t aware of their friendship, but it won''t be bad to know a little bit about the marquess.

    ¡°Ruford,¡± I called, and he walked towards my desk with a bow. ¡°Send two Poudrettite Izavenes first thing tomorrow morning, and bring this letter to the Marquess of House Vassezac. The other one should make some research about the same person. I want to know more about this person ¨C where he lives, what his family is known for, people¡¯s opinions of him, and his relationship with the royal family.¡±

    "Relationship ¡­ with the royal family? You mean, you want to know if he was on good terms with them and if he was engaged with Lady Thyra?"

    I flinched as I heard his question, losing my composure, and Ruford held himself back from smiling. ¡°Psh. You¡¯re convinced that I¡¯m prying too much, don¡¯t you?¡± I added.

    "I think that His Highness has a significant interest in the Eurhyian princess, particularly regarding her background with the marquess. I want to assure you that I have no objections to following your orders without any further questions. I am here to support you and carry out your wishes."

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point denying it. How can I not be curious over someone who wiped out my army by herself? It was surprising that she made it out of the battlefield alive. A normal Izavene would vomit blood and die after pouring much power as she did in one go, but she was too powerful to survive that. Though I met her once, I can''t ask her directly because she''ll find out that I¡¯m prying on her life. Who knows what she can do?"

    I met her twice. Ruford isn¡¯t aware of the coincidence yesterday that I met her in the library. Although admittedly, part of me fears her, I still cherish our time yesterday.

    Most of the noble ladies I have encountered in tea parties were primarily engaged in gossip and were expected to maintain a flawless appearance and impeccable manners. It often felt as though their sole purpose was to be matched with royalty or another noble for the sake of family alliances.

    This makes Thyra different, being a princess on the surface and a powerful warrior in secret. If she was a noble in the Ruivenfiere Empire, would she be a part of the crown princess candidates?

    Dismissing the absurd thought, I shrugged it off and stood up to change my attire as Ruford left the room.

    "Hah, I must be losing my mind," I muttered quietly to myself as I reclined on my bed and gazed up at the ceiling of my room. "Thyra Edevane ... Will she truly be the one to end my life with her own hands, as I saw in my vision?"

 Chapter 20: THYRA

    The indicated date in Hervouet''s invitation arrived ¨C the 5<sup>th</sup> day of Horolt, the 3<sup>rd</sup> month in Marrossian calendar which they also call the ¡°Month of Silence.¡± It might take me more time to memorize the names of their months and the sense behind what a certain month is known for.

    Just ¡­ how long has it been since I came here? I¡¯ve lost track of time due to the different format of their calendar. It has been at least two or three weeks, but I cannot be certain.

    What a pain. It¡¯s like I have to convert everything in my head, including the currencies. I think it''s time to stop converting, but I should start adapting. Those are two different things.

    I arrived at the dress shop at two in the afternoon. I searched for dresses that resembled the style of the one Hervouet had given me. Since it wasn¡¯t a crinoline gown, it is unlikely to be a banquet or any formal event. I¡¯ll refrain from wearing something red to avoid standing out.

    A simple, long-sleeved black gown with gold linings from the shoulder connected to its patterned cuffs caught my eye. The shopkeeper noticed me giving it some attention, and she offered to help me try if it fits.

    We went to the dressing room and she assisted me, and I finished the outfit by adding a gold belt, a golden festoon necklace with pearls and amethyst in an acanthus scroll design, and for the final touch ¨C a pair of amethyst earrings adorned with hints of pearls and white diamond with a gold clip-on drop design.

    "Milady, it looks perfect on you. You seem to be prepared with matching jewelry too. I usually don''t offer this service but ¡­ will you allow me to do your hair too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s generous of you, I appreciate it. I want to keep it simple. Just put this hairpin,¡± she made a little updo and inserted the metal phoenix adorned with small blue and green gemstones. Little did she know that when the phoenix is pulled, a thin blade will come out. At least I can do a little self-defense, in case something happens.

    ¡°Well done. Here¡¯s the payment and keep the change,¡± I said as I stood up, and left the store to call a carriage.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    It was five in the afternoon when I arrived at the destination, and when I looked at the address again, this isn''t a part of Marrossi anymore, but one of its regions ¨C Greizenne. The venue looked like a simple establishment from the outside, and an unfamiliar man in servant clothes acknowledged my presence and bowed upon seeing me as if he knows who I am.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Lady Thyra. I¡¯m Helio, Prince Hervouet''s servant. I''ll lead you to where he is. Please follow me," he said, and I followed him into the building. The venue was surprisingly extravagant from the inside which surpassed my expectations, considering that the outside building is simple and nothing special.

    Inside the venue, I noticed an indigo carpet that covered the entire space, along with an elegant chandelier hanging from the ceiling. The ceilings themselves were adorned with intricate images reminiscent of those found in paintings. The attendees were dressed in semi-formal attire, similar to my own outfit. While some ladies seemed to be slightly overdressed, I was relieved to see that my attire was appropriate for the occasion.

    After walking for approximately two minutes, we reached a door that Helio proceeded to open. Inside, we found Hervouet engrossed in reading some documents, completely absorbed in his task and barely acknowledging our entrance.

    "Your Highness, Lady Thyra is here," Helio informed Hervouet. Hervouet then proceeded to carefully examine me from head to toe, and with a simple hand gesture, he indicated to Helio to leave us alone.

    The second prince showed his signature cocky smile like how we first met, and frankly, it¡¯s partly annoying.

    ¡°I see you didn¡¯t wear what I sent you. You''ve had the guts not to use my gifts," He commented, but it didn''t make me budge.

    ¡°I¡¯m an arrogant person who don¡¯t accept expensive gifts. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything, and saving me is enough. I¡¯ll be returning those. Another lady deserves it better,¡± I explained, not letting myself show any hints of emotion. If any, my tone says it all.

    ¡°You remind me of my sister. She talks similarly like you do, and I like that. It only means you¡¯re not materialistic. It was a test, and you passed. You also showed what you¡¯re capable of, seeing all that you¡¯re wearing.¡±

    I raised my eyebrow as he admits that it was a test. What is the test for? And when he said ''sister,'' could it be Eviona, the one Azriel mentioned? The person he''s calling as a rival?

    ¡°A royalty can belittle me, being a fugitive. But that doesn¡¯t mean I have nothing. I was a noble once, and that¡¯s enough explanation. Now that we¡¯re here, can you tell me what this event is?¡±

    The moment I finished asking, I realized how rude I''d been talking as if I forgot that I''m talking to a prince. Where did my manners go? Probably it completely leaves my head when I¡¯m talking to someone who¡¯s not giving me a reason to be respected.

    ¡°I won¡¯t spoil you. Just sit with me and watch. I hope you won¡¯t get bored though,¡± when I was about to sit across him, Helio entered the room and informed us that the auction will start.

    Auction? Why did he invite me here?

    ¡°Wear this mask. Everyone is required to wear one,¡± he handed a fancy half mask with feathers, and he wore a black half mask with intricate silver patterns.

    He offered his arm, and I clung to his arm in response. We walked out of the room and Helio led us to a box seat to watch the auction from above. Our seats are separated by a small table, which held two glasses and a bottle of wine.

    "Please call me if you need anything," Helio said before leaving us, as he hadn''t received any specific instructions from Hervouet.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    People began entering the hall and chose their preferred seat, and each seat comes with a wooden paddle with a number on it. I¡¯m not sure if this place is full of Izavenes alone.

    But this place is already in Greizenne ¨C a region where humans have access to. Marrossi, the capital of the empire, however, is for Izavenes alone.

    Hervouet courteously waited for me to take my seat before he sat down himself. He then proceeded to pour himself a glass of wine.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡± he asked, but even though I don¡¯t feel like drinking wine, I decided to take his offer. I can imagine that refusing his offer would cause unnecessary arguments.

    ¡°Good evening, everyone! I¡¯m Yuna, the auctioneer for tonight. Thank you for traveling here from far away,¡± she announced to get everyone¡¯s attention. Far away? I suppose that means this isn''t limited to the ones living in the vicinity. "We prepared high-quality auction items for you to enjoy. I hope everyone will have a good time here."

    An assistant presented the first item on stage, which was a harp.

    ¡°This harp is owned by the deceased harpist we all know as Davis Lian. Our bidding starts with 70,000 Mereous,¡± she declared, and several people started bidding until it was sold at 450,000 Mereous. I still haven''t mastered the differences between Eurhryian Bevquel and Mereous for me to appreciate the prices, so I¡¯ll just guess that it¡¯s something expensive since the bidding for that item stopped there.

    I took a sip from the wine Hervouet poured for us. It was too strong and bitter for my taste.

    ¡°Thank you, number 70 for choosing this item. Our staff will approach you later for the item and the payment. For the second item, we present to you the precious bluish-green emerald ring of the former princess of Eurhyia. She gave this item to the needy out of compassion, and the one who bought it is now selling it here. The bidding starts at 200,000 Mereous.¡±

    That¡¯s ¡­ the exact ring I gave to the innkeeper as payment when I was in that small town. How can that be here? I''m aware that she will sell the ring to find a cure for her son with leprosy but ¡­ I can''t believe that it will be an auction item here of all places.

    Besides, how can they say that it was from the former princess of Eurhyia? Did she know who I was all along?

    ¡°Milady, seeing you lose your composure makes me wonder if you found that item interesting. I¡¯m willing to buy it if you wanted it. It seems like the princess of Eurhyia was too generous to give a such item to the poor. She¡¯s compassionate indeed. If I''m only lucky enough to meet her, I sure will give interest. Who wouldn''t want a wife like that?¡± Hervouet said, unaware that the princess of Eurhyia is just sitting next to him.

    I can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s pretending that he¡¯s unaware or if he is. The idea of him probably knowing who I am gives me the creeps. Could it be that he brought me here to verify the truth?

    Hah! This cocky bastard.

    Hervouet raised his number to bid. ¡°700,000 Mereous,¡± he offered, and the entire auction hall went silent.

    But the silence was broken when someone shouted, ¡°The princess of Eurhyia is worth more than that! Her compassion for the poor is admirable! I¡¯m bidding 1,000,000 Mereous!¡± one of the bidders responded, and his words made me feel like I¡¯m the one being sold in the auction.

    This makes my stomach turn, and I feel embarrassed for unnecessary reason. If anything, I hope that nobody else will know that it''s me they''re fighting over.

    I covered my mouth, stopping myself from throwing up. Beads of sweat started to run on my cheeks, and the surroundings felt suffocating.

    ¡°1,500,000 Mereous!¡± Hervouet offered, and nobody else tried to bid.

    ¡°See? I can get anything for you, so you should keep this ¨C" before Hervouet finishes his words, I swiftly made my way out of the top seat, and Helio, understanding the urgency, promptly guided me to the ladies'' restroom. I vomited timely into the sink, including the wine that I drank.

    My hands were shaking as I washed my mouth, and I looked at myself in the mirror.

    I can¡¯t believe this is happening. This is impossible. Is there anyone keeping track of me all this time aside from Estelle?

    In Marrossi, only Azriel and the fox librarian are aware of who I am. Hervouet, Hermine, and Dante only knew me as a noble. I didn''t tell the innkeeper who I was, so how did she come up with that conclusion?

    What¡¯s more is ¡­ I don¡¯t want to have that ring again. It was from Warren Ruivenfiere, after all. Accepting that ring would feel like I¡¯m accepting his past proposal that I rejected. The idea disgusts me. How can the world be this small?

    I patted my lips with a handkerchief to dry it, and burning anger and anxiety are written in my eyes. Get it together. I shouldn¡¯t overreact, because my actions will give them hints about how affected I was.

    I let breathed in and out, helping myself trying to return my composure before I got here. When I went out of the restroom, the second prince was waiting there by himself.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t look good earlier, and even now. What happened? How are you feeling?¡± His tone carried a hint of sincerity as he inquired about my well-being.

    I feel lightheaded, which isn¡¯t good either.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s the wine. I think it made my stomach upset, that¡¯s all. Nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should¡¯ve asked your preferences before offering you a drink. I should escort you home ¨C no, it¡¯ll take a few hours to go back so ¡­ I¡¯ll tell Helio to look for a hotel where you can stay for the night. He¡¯ll escort you back tomorrow in Hermine¡¯s place.¡±

    Realizing that I wouldn''t be able to endure much longer in my current condition, I couldn''t refuse the offer. Hervouet seemed to anticipate my response, as he promptly called for Helio and issued him instructions.

    ¡°Let me help you back to the waiting room.¡±

    Despite the fact that my posture may not have appeared very lady-like, I leaned back against the sofa without any concern. My primary focus was on my well-being, as I was feeling unwell and in need of rest.

    ¡°The wine must be too strong for you. It was fine for me though. I won the auction earlier for the emerald ring. The auction is still ongoing since we''re selling lots of items." He said as if I still care about those matters.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have bought that. Do I look that materialistic to you? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not grateful, but I don¡¯t want you to see me that way. Besides, how did you get that ring? What¡¯s the guarantee that it¡¯s from the princess of Eurhyia?¡± I asked, and this is the question I¡¯ve been longing to know for a while now.

    ¡°It was partly a lie,¡± he said as he sat next to me. ¡°Remember that day when I rescued you from bandits? I was about to visit the small town to meet the merchant for these items. The merchant said that there was an innkeeper who sold that, and the ring was from a noble who was generous to give her that after hearing her son''s story. She said it was from a noble, but we made an exaggeration that it¡¯s from the princess of Eurhyia. So, what if it¡¯s the princess of Eurhyia or a random noble?¡± He averted his gaze, his eyes filled with indifference.

    ¡°¡­ I caught wind of rumors that some are saying she''s missing, some say that she''s dead. What matters to me is to sell these for my goals. All the funds won''t go to me, but my allies for them to create quality weapons, and find the right people to get involved. I''m doing all these for Eviona. Sheesh, that woman''s demanding.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes after hearing his words as I connect all the information from one thing to another.

    He owns the auction house.

    He''s gathering funds for weapons and people.

    ''Eviona.''

    He pouted and almost rolled his eyes when he mentioned Eviona as if he was annoyed to please her.

    By any chance ¡­ is Azriel aware of all these?

    It was astonishing to think that I would actually find gratitude in the fact that Hervouet might unintentionally reveal classified information. Perhaps he was partially intoxicated, explaining his carelessness. I couldn''t help but see the potential usefulness of this situation in the future.

    It seemed that he had forgotten that I came from Eurhyia and should still be considered an enemy.

    ¡°This may seem like a sudden thought but ¡­ you¡¯re an Alexandrite Izavene, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s rare for my people to remember that Alexandrite Izavenes exist. Do you happen to know any other Alexandrite Izavenes in Eurhyia? Specifically, someone who has joined the war,¡± his question sent a chill down my spine, catching me off-guard.

    ¡°I asked because ¡­ I am the one leading that war.¡±

 Chapter 21: CORIANNE

    A desperate, wailing voice reverberated throughout the basement, pleading for someone to come to their aid. The basement, which served as a stock room, was securely locked from the outside.

    ¡°Help, help! Anyone!¡± the familiar voice cried; her words full of agony. Deep down, I know who it is ¨C for we were together ever since we were born.

    "Lower your voice so that we won¡¯t get caught!" I called out from the other side of the door. "I''m not sure where the key is, but I''ll attempt to use my hairpin to unlock it." I carefully removed the hairpin from my red hair, causing it to cascade down onto my shoulders. Frustratingly, my attempts to open the door proved unsuccessful. It simply wouldn''t budge.

    ¡°Break the door! I beg you, Corianne, please! I¡¯m seeing some rats here and I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Her voice felt like hands choking around my neck. It was hard to breathe as I feel her pain, and I couldn¡¯t think straight as fear jumbled my thoughts.

    ¡°Find a hammer and destroy the knob! I can¡¯t be here any longer!¡± she demanded, and I immediately left the area to find a hammer.

    After searching the house for about ten minutes, I finally found a hammer. Fortunately, there was no one around at that moment, allowing me to proceed without being noticed.

    Determined to help her out, I repeatedly struck the doorknob with force, watching as it gradually began to break. Each fragment that fell gave me a glimmer of hope. As soon as the knob finally gave way and fell to the floor, I hastily pushed the door open and rushed inside.

    My heart sank at the sight of my younger sister, lying on the floor, drenched in sweat, and bound by handcuffs. Her wrists were bleeding, and bruises marred various parts of her body. A rope tightly secured her feet, and a cloth had been rolled and placed over her mouth, presumably to silence her.

    The terrifying sight drained all the energy I have in my legs. How can this be happening?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to space out! Just let me go and I¡¯ll explain everything later!¡± she urged, and I forced myself to stand up to set her free. Neither of us can say a word, but both of us are sobbing as I break the handcuffs and cut the rope that binds her feet with the nearest knife I found in the room. I carried her on my back, and her weight gives me the hint that she didn¡¯t seem to eat properly in the past few days. It wasn¡¯t hard for me to get her out, for she was far from heavy.

    The moment I managed to reach the mansion''s ground floor, a middle-aged man looked at us with a piercing gaze, aware of what was happening ¨C he was far from shocked.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he asked, his voice calm, but deep enough to intimidate.

    ¡°I won''t let you hurt her again! I''m going to kill you if I have to!" I warned, and deep down I''m sure that I can do it without a doubt.

    ¡°What an ungrateful child ¡­ you owe everything you have to me! Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Now let go of your cursed twin! There''s no room for her in this world!" he shouted and knocked both of us to the ground. A maid reached up and restrained me with her arms. On the other hand, the man pulled my twin''s hair and threw her to the ground, and kicked her until she lost consciousness.

    "Heloise!" I shouted, my voice filled with panic, as I jolted awake from my sleep. Gasping for air, I sat up on my bed, running my fingers through my hair.

    The girl in my dream bore a striking resemblance to me, and we appeared to be around ten years old.

    The nightmare felt like a distant memory.

    Was that person me, or the one I referred to as Heloise? Could she be the individual that Eviona and Elliot have been discussing since my arrival here? They mentioned she was my sister, but they never mentioned that she was my twin.

    I glanced at my sleeping child, Marius, finding solace in the fact that his slumber was undisturbed. However, despite lying down in bed, sleep eluded me completely. My mind was consumed by thoughts of the haunting nightmare, leaving me unable to find any rest.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The following morning, I found Eviona in the kitchen, busily preparing breakfast for the four of us - Eviona, Elliot, Marius, and myself. As she noticed my presence, she greeted me with a warm smile.

    "Good morning, Auntie," she said, her tone indicating that she genuinely considered me her aunt. While I wasn''t entirely sure about that, I decided to go along with it.

    "I don''t usually cook since Izavenes can survive without food, but I wanted to do it because you and Marius are my guests. However, it seems like you didn''t have a restful night. Your eyes appear swollen. Did something happen?"

    Eviona''s concern was evident in her words, and I appreciated her attentiveness.

    ¡°I had a nightmare, and I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s a memory I¡¯m beginning to recall. I was young in that dream and I lived in a mansion. In the basement, I found a girl who looked similar to me, and I set her free because she was tied up. In the later part of the dream, we escaped but we got caught by a man who seems to be the owner of the house. Then I yelled the name ¡®Heloise.¡¯ She was addressed as a cursed child in that dream. Did that happen?¡± I explained, my spirit downcast.

    ¡°Yes, it did. It was a memory,¡± Elliot answered from behind as he entered the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s strange that you began remembering things without our help.¡±

    "So, she''s my twin ¡­" I muttered under my breath as I remember what she looked like in my dream.

    ¡°You were in the Chavalleve Estate. Empresses usually come from that family, and I''ve heard rumors that the duke was a violent person who''s keeping a righteous image in public. Your twin, Heloise, was called a cursed child because in our empire¡¯s culture, it is believed that when a woman gives birth to twins, the first one would bring luck, and the other one would bring a curse. She was the second child so the duke hid her so that nobody would think that House Chavalleve is cursed.¡± Eviona said, her facial expression full of apathy as if it''s not her mother we''re talking about.

    ¡°Your father raised you well to be the empress, and Heloise was disregarded and hidden from the public. For many years she envied you, and when our engagement was announced, that''s when she made a move to steal your red diamond ring, which made you turn into a human and burned your memories,¡± Elliot told the story with a long face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember how your body was found not far from the battlefield, but at that time, you were dead in appearance. When I led the war between Marrossi and Eurhyia, I saw that the prince ¨C Pierre, took your body, and I sneaked into their camp to bargain with him. For him to keep you safe and give you a normal life in exchange for my army retreating.¡± Elliot reminisced the events as if things only happened yesterday. He¡¯s an emotional person, I see.

    Even if he gave a brief description, I couldn¡¯t grasp a picture of the scenario unfolding. None of them felt real.

    ¡°Heloise was introduced as the duke¡¯s daughter, not as your twin. Because of that, the position that¡¯s supposed to be yours ¨C the empress of the Ruivenfiere Empire, became hers. Heloise Adira Chavalleve. That¡¯s the woman who stole everything from you. She¡¯s now known for her violent nature in handling the empire, which is rooted out in her rough childhood," Eviona¡¯s tone reminds me of how Evrart poured his anger on me.

    Eviona''s portrayal of her mother as the worst person imaginable reminded me of how Evrart treated me, although his actions were even more severe.

    Considering that I am unaware of the circumstances surrounding Eviona''s banishment, it is possible that we may have shared similar experiences.

    Typically, I¡¯ll get angry when I find out that someone takes the things that I deserve as theirs. If I witnessed all of these happen, maybe I¡¯ll give a violent reaction. But with those written in history and my memories burned, it hardly affects me.

    Being the ruler with people kneeling in front of me, praising me, admiring me ¨C those are nothing to me now, and Evrart is the one who made me realize that. He might be a rebellious son, but I deserved everything that happened to me.

    I must admit, reflecting on my past actions, I treated my servants as disposable playthings, discarding them when they no longer amused me. I stooped so low as to hire someone to assassinate Thyra''s mother, and I schemed behind Thyra''s back, tarnishing her reputation among the nobles.

    I even manipulated the king into joining a war, fully aware that it would lead to his demise, all because of my selfish desire for Evrart to ascend the throne.

    I failed in raising Evrart properly, and I even attempted to poison Thyra. These are just a few examples of the reprehensible deeds I committed.

    Now, the only purpose of my life is to be a good mother to Marius. He¡¯s all I have, and nothing else in this world matters. Evrart¡¯s punishment was nothing from what I¡¯ve done.

    ¡°You were hardly affected about it, I¡¯m impressed. How can you be that calm?!¡± Eviona asked, her voice higher than usual.

    ¡°Nothing matters to me now. I don''t care about everything. I just want to raise Marius well. That''s the only way I can think of to repent for my sins. I don''t see any purpose in living. Evrart is the one who made me realize all my mistakes,¡± my voice was weak and there were hardly any hints of energy from it.

    ¡°Aw, c¡¯mon. We have to make people pay. I¡¯m not letting everything slide just like that. Don¡¯t you want to redeem Evrart? When I went to the palace yesterday, I was the one who controlled him to give Marius to you. I can manipulate people to a certain extent since that¡¯s one of the powers I have. The mirror in your room would be a good start ¨C it has a direct connection to Marrossi¡¯s imperial palace, and it opens every new moon,¡± Eviona crossed her arms with a grin, confident that she¡¯ll achieve everything the way how she¡¯ll plan things.

    ¡°¡­ I can only help you with that on one condition ¨C you have to be my ally."

 Chapter 22: AZRIEL

    ¡°Have you heard anything from the marquess? It¡¯s been three days since I sent the letters,¡± I asked Ruford, noticing his surprise at my inquiry.

    "I have indeed received his responses. One was delivered to Lady Thyra this morning, and I have the response letter from the marquess for you," Ruford replied, handing me a sealed envelope.

    Thyra may not be surprised to discover that I sent a letter to the marquess as well, considering our shared interest and the inclusion of my correspondence alongside hers.

    I removed the wax seal of the envelope carved with the crest of their family and opened the letter.

    Your Highness,

    It¡¯s good to know that my lady is under your care, assuming that it¡¯s true. I would appreciate meeting her myself to and see how I could be of help to her. I¡¯ve heard that it is forbidden for humans like me to enter Marrossi because we will die when we cross the barriers.

    Her Highness is sensitive with matters related to Alryne due to personal reasons, so it won¡¯t be wise to meet there even if it looks like the most convenient place to meet up since it is between Eurhyia and Marrossi. She can¡¯t visit Eurhyia¡¯s capital either, because she¡¯ll be easily spotted due to her rare hair color ¨C and a lot of foolish citizens are after her.

    The best place she would suggest is to meet outside Alryne ¨C somewhere in Heizen. It¡¯s outside the capital of Eurhyia, around the southeast border of Alryne. I look forward to having an audience with both of you.

    Marquess Jarvis Vassezac

    I had initially hoped to meet with him privately, without Thyra''s knowledge. However, it seems evident that he has a deep understanding of Thyra''s thoughts and preferences. This suggests a close relationship between them. From his letter alone, it is clear that he is quite protective of her and genuinely wants what is best for her.

    I tapped my fingers repeatedly on the table, analyzing the situation. If we''re going to meet him, I have to look for a way to talk to him before the three of us formally meet. I believe there are things that the marquess can''t say if Thyra¡¯s around.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°My liege, our messenger also gave this letter. It¡¯s for you, coming from Lady Thyra.¡±

    I removed the seal and pulled out the letter from the envelope.

    Your Highness,

    I have some important things to tell you that I need to discuss in person. We used to run to each other in the library, and I think the same place where we met will be the best. The topic is highly confidential, and I don¡¯t want anyone to know that we¡¯re talking. I¡¯ll explain things to you when we meet. If it fits your schedule, I¡¯d like us to meet two days from now at the same time we met.

    Thyra Edevane

    Her letter sounded polite, yet she couldn¡¯t hide the tone of it sounding like an order than a request. How confidential could it be that we have to hide from the world? I don¡¯t understand the way she thinks, but Thyra''s desperate tone suggests that the matter she needs assistance with is not trivial.

    I¡¯m supposed to meet Kathrynne that day, but it¡¯s easy to cancel plans ¨C one of the advantages of being the crown prince. It makes me sick that Kathrynne¡¯s actions are not strange ¨C it always gives me the feeling that she¡¯s hiding something behind her back. Still, I still need to dig deeper before coming up with conclusions.

    Whatever the case, my heart is telling me that I shouldn¡¯t ignore my doubts. I have to cancel the wedding without minding what the public opinion will be. I can picture the wedding looking like a funeral before it even starts. It¡¯s nothing but pointless.

    ¡°So, what did you find out about the marquess?¡±

    ¡°The spy you sent in Eurhyia reported that Marquess Jarvis Vassezac was born in Ruizvon to a noble family. Before Marrossi took over Ruizvon, his family was known for turning back against the late king of Ruizvon and moved to Eurhyia, pledging their loyalty to the Eurhyian king. His father obtained the marquessate in their enemy¡¯s land. However, they had their names changed. There¡¯s also a rumor that the marquess proposed to Lady Thyra, but she refused it.¡±

    He was rejected, and yet they remained as friends.

    I hate that the more I learn, the more curious I get. Ruford¡¯s report was brief but the information is enough for me to know the big picture of the marquess¡¯ past.

    But now that I think about it, having traitors in a family doesn''t necessarily mean that everyone is a traitor. If he is Thyra''s most trusted person, it suggests that he has met her expectations and has proven himself to be trustworthy. But why reject him? Is she the kind who wants to pursue royalty than a noble? Or she''s the kind who won''t pursue someone she doesn''t love?

    It is a common understanding that marriages of this kind are often driven by political considerations rather than purely romantic love, which makes it appear that both of us are in the same page.

    I feel guilty after digging for information, but I wouldn''t deny that I''m satisfied to know about it. She sure won''t be happy if she finds out that I pried with Jarvis'' life, and spied on her when she first came here. Will she kill me when she finds out how much I know?

    All these things make me feel like I¡¯m digging my own grave, and it is only a matter of time when she¡¯ll find out about it.

 Chapter 23: THYRA

    The clock struck midnight and I squeezed my eyes shut as I lie down restlessly on the bed of the hotel Hervouet checked me in. I curled up on the other side of the bed, trying to muffle any sounds by covering my mouth. Tears of guilt soaked my pillow, and I couldn''t predict when my eyes would stop flowing like a broken faucet.

    Stop. Enough. Those two words kept on going out of my mouth for a while now, but I don¡¯t know for how long.

    The memory is vivid in my mind ¨C how I reasoned to Hervouet after running out of the auction hall even if my stomach was hurting badly out of fear, humiliation, and shock.

    ¡°As the war leader, I have the right to know a few things. I want to know who wiped out my army. Are there many Izavenes in Eurhyia?¡± he asked, and his first question already says how this conversation will end up.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only Izavene in Eurhyia since my parents died,¡± I admitted, my voice confident.

    "You''re now confessing that you''re the one who wiped out my army." Hervouet laughed hard as if I said the most ridiculous joke he ever heard.

    ¡°So? Isn¡¯t it obvious? What will you do now? Kill me?¡± Even if I''m cornered, I felt no fear of telling the truth. It''s not like I didn''t expect this day to happen, and I''m prepared for this even before he knows it.

    ¡°I did have an idea that it was you but I wasn''t expecting that you''ll be this confident to admit it. Most people would kneel and beg for their lives. Still, I''ll keep your secret safe. You have to help me in exchange for your life. Otherwise, I can have you executed."

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    "I want to become the emperor," he said, which means he needs to have Azriel out of his way. "But as I said, I need allies to help me accomplish my goals. I''m making a deal with you because you''ll be useful to me."

    ¡°So, I was right. You were planning to win me over from the very beginning. That¡¯s a pathetic move, Prince Hervouet. You¡¯re too easy to read. You people are the same.¡± And I can outsmart you, I wanted to add.

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not asking for your opinion, and your life is still in my hands. What do you say? It¡¯s for you to decide if we¡¯ll be friends or enemies right this moment.¡±

    ¡°I only have one thing to ask and if you¡¯ll answer me truthfully, I¡¯m going to help you. The Eurhyian king is admired by many, and everyone was in pain when he died, including me, one of his knights. Tell me the truth. Who killed him? Who was the one with a flaming sword?¡±

    ¡°It was my brother, Azriel. He was just a secondary leader that time,¡± my hand froze and my stomach turned the second time, and I balled my hands like a fist.

    At that moment, I could sense the energy building up in my hand, tempting me to release it all on Hervouet''s smirking face. However, I made a conscious effort to calm myself down, knowing that acting impulsively could lead to trouble.

    "I understand," I replied, feeling a sense of disappointment. "It seems we share a common goal ¨C to get rid of Azriel. Allow me the privilege, and I will take care of him." Although the words were difficult to utter, my confident tone successfully convinced him that I was aligning myself with his cause.

    A big part of me was relieved the moment I was left alone in the room, but the peaceful silence of the room turned into a sorrowful, sleepless night. Parts of me felt like falling apart with each minute that passes ¨C it¡¯s been two days only, and I already gotten carried away and agreed to be friends with Azriel.

    I''m such a fool to fall for it. His kindness ¡­ is all a show so that his guilt will be gone, for he believes that doing good works will be enough to atone for his sins.

    The motive is good and noble, but a person''s life cannot be returned once gone. How can I even forgive? It''s impossible. I wanted to kill them both ¨C Hervouet and Azriel, for trying to befriend me to their advantage. They really are brothers and I¡¯m a fool.

    But come to think of it ¡­ Hervouet didn¡¯t give solid evidence. It¡¯s only from his mouth, and anyone can lie whenever they wish. There¡¯s a little possibility that he¡¯s lying and simply twisted the truth. What if he¡¯s the one who killed my father, not Azriel?

    The town has lots of people ¨C and Poudrettite Izavenes are spies who are all over town. Whoever speaks ill towards the empress and related matters will be immediately imprisoned or executed.

    Taverns are often ideal locations for gathering information because they attract a diverse crowd of people who come together to socialize and drink. Inebriated individuals are known to be more candid, as their judgment is impaired. The only falsehood they may claim is denying their level of intoxication.

    Izavenes can survive without eating, and food is a needless luxury. But drinking is necessary to thirst their quench. That said, there must be a tavern somewhere in Marrossi, or I can ask someone who knows about the war without raising suspicion.

    Hervouet isn''t aware that Azriel and I are friends. Nobody knows that we''ve been talking. We talked once in the forest, second, in the secret part of the library. I should see it as an advantage. They say that your enemy''s enemy is an ally ¡­ if Hervouet''s enemy is Azriel, then Azriel can be an ally. In this case ¡­ I have full control of the situation, and if I play my cards right, I can be their greatest cause of downfall of either of them.

    You are far too trusting, Hervouet Jerr Ruivenfiere. You may see me as a mouse who entered your trap, but I¡¯m the kind of mouse who can step out of the trap you knowing.

    ¡®Your life is in my hands,¡¯ he said.

    Don¡¯t make me laugh. Your life is in my hands.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The day of my secret meeting with Azriel came. He arrived earlier than me, and I can tell from his eyes that he was expecting to hear something interesting as he watches me step my foot onto the floor from the stairs.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You came,¡± I said, and he waved his hand casually to say hello, and I¡¯m stopping my urges to look angry or suspicious of him. I don¡¯t want him to think that I¡¯m suspecting him. If anything, I should be grateful to have him by my side ¡­ for now, at least.

    ¡°I was partly worried when I sensed the urgency in your letter. What happened? Is it something related to the marquess?" he asked, totally clueless about everything.

    ¡°About Jarvis, he said he¡¯s worried about me and grateful that he finally heard from me. I have a theory that you also sent him a message, didn¡¯t you? He didn¡¯t say anything about that but ¡­ just a feeling.¡± I sat down across him like the last time we met ¨C before the table that turned into ashes the moment he held it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie about that. Yes, I also sent a letter. But I believe it¡¯s not your main reason why we¡¯re here.¡± His face became stern after noticing that I¡¯m not giving hints of being friendly.

    ¡°You asked me this but I¡¯ll ask it to you now,¡± I looked at him straight in the eyes. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes, contemplating the potential outcome of the mystery I had initiated. "You''re my friend, so yes, I trust you," he replied, breaking the intense gaze and shifting his attention to my cold, trembling hands resting on my lap.

    "I have something important to tell you," I started, my voice filled with urgency. "Your brother... he threatened me. He believes that I am responsible for the near annihilation of your entire army during the war. He wants me to comply with his demands, promising to spare my life in return." As I finished speaking, I raised my head, anxiously awaiting his reaction.

    Nothing, but he wasn¡¯t surprised either.

    ¡°I''m telling you that I killed your people. Aren''t you angry?"

    ¡°That war ¡­ the only thing I felt that day was guilt. I felt guilty seeing my people die, and I couldn¡¯t sleep for days whenever I remember what happened. I¡¯m not angry at you because death is the nature of war. There¡¯s always someone who¡¯ll win and one who¡¯ll lose. You only did that to protect your people. But I felt guilty because like you said, good works won¡¯t be enough to return the lives of the ones I killed.¡±

    ¡°Why would you feel guilty? Am I not supposed to be the one who should be carrying that burden? But then again, I don¡¯t regret anything, but I wasn¡¯t happy with it either. It¡¯s not like seeing people die is an enjoyable sight.¡± He wouldn''t feel guilty if he didn''t kill my father. I think I''ll be lying to myself if I''ll keep believing that he''s not the one who did it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to what you¡¯re saying. I told you that I¡¯m not angry at you but was guilty and sad because of that event. What else should I know?¡± his answer is the best way to divert the topic from leading it to him.

    "I''ve come to the realization that your brother, whom you consider a part of your family, is actually setting the stage for a conflict and intends to manipulate me as a means to achieve his ambitions," I revealed, hoping that my words were sinking in. "He expressed his desire to become the emperor, a position that rightfully belongs to you. However, he won''t be able to achieve his goals if you remain in power. This suggests that he is plotting something behind your back and is simply waiting for the opportune moment to strike. He wants me to be involved in his scheme. Can you guess what my response was?"

    ¡°You refused?¡±

    ¡°I said that he should give me the honors and leave you to me," I grinned, and his eyes widened as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re planning to ¡­¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I retorted, breaking his flow of thoughts.

    ¡°I only said that so that he¡¯ll think that I¡¯m on his side. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want others to know that we¡¯re meeting. A few days ago, he invited me to his auction house in Greizenne. He said that all the funds will go to his allies to create weapons and he complained that Eviona¡¯s being demanding. I assume that he told me that because he¡¯s not aware that I knew anything about Eviona, but I remember you telling me that she was your rival, the banished princess of the empire. They want you to fall, Azriel, and I don¡¯t want that to happen. That¡¯s why I need you to know about this. I''ll pretend to be his ally for the time being so that I can gather information to tell you more about his plans," I offered, and the shock stopped him from saying anything.

    "He wanted you to be his ally because he saw that you''re going to be an asset to his team. Since Eviona is involved, this can mean that he''s gathering more people to start an uprising. I don¡¯t know when or how but at least we have an idea. This is an important matter indeed, and the empress needs to know about this. Since you have a lead, I can have people investigate Hervouet without his knowledge.¡±

    He rested his fingers on his chin, and a sudden silence filled the room as if time has stopped. Both of us are thinking of the possibilities, but he began to break the silence, changing the topic.

    ¡°What about you and the marquess? Did he say anything about Eurhyia¡¯s status?¡±

    I blinked as I heard him asking that as if he wasn''t burdened with the idea that his brother is planning to kill him. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s trying to be cool or he¡¯s being dumb.

    ¡°Jarvis said that my brother¡¯s mental condition isn¡¯t good. Though he can decide rationally and lead the kingdom just fine, he mentioned that Evrart needs help ¨C that he needs me, and he''s right about that. My father and I are the ones that Evrart cherishes and trusts the most. He lost both of us, so it''s not surprising that he became a wreck, although I didn''t know it''ll be that bad. The information was from his sister since his sister is now the queen.¡±

    ¡°What if ¡­ your kingdom and my empire will help each other?¡± he suggested, and it¡¯s something that I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear from him. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to absorb Eurhyia as a part of my empire. But Hervouet may be negotiating with the dukedoms of other regions if he''s planning to overthrow me. In that case, I should gather those who are willing to help me too. Your nation can help me fight once they attack.¡±

    He''s not wrong about that. I wasn¡¯t dethroned, and Evrart will listen to whatever I¡¯ll say. But ¡­ isn¡¯t he the only one who¡¯ll benefit here? How can I make Azriel useful to me? I can¡¯t say that I need a huge favor from him, but right now he¡¯s the one who needs help.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can help each other,¡± I responded, still thinking of what favor I¡¯ll ask him. For the first time, I realized that I don¡¯t want anything at all ¨C except to kill the one who took my father¡¯s life ¨C all I wanted is to revenge.

    I can¡¯t make an entire empire fall by myself, and I think it¡¯s unnecessary to see more people dying just because I have a selfish desire to make them all pay for their sins.

    I do hate Queen Corianne ¨C I really do. But not enough for me to have the desire to kill her with my hands. I hated the nobles who looked down on me but being here in Marrossi feel enough for me to not see them again at least.

    "Then, Thyra, what is it that you desire? You are offering your assistance, but what do you seek in return?" he asked, posing a question that I had anticipated, yet had not prepared a definitive answer for.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think what I want is something you can give. But I want my people to accept me. Eurhyia hates me. The citizens want me to die because they see me as a monster, that I¡¯m dangerous. Being here in Marrossi scares me, but I feel safe at the same time. I think it''s a pointless wish to demand Eurhyians accept me. I can''t please everybody, but I ¡­"

    I bit my tongue. I couldn¡¯t speak my mind, for I have nothing to say. But this situation demands an answer so ¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to return to Eurhyia, because I have no doubts that I¡¯ll get stoned to death when they see me. However, if you could assist me in purchasing a property where I can live in solitude, I believe that would be sufficient. I don¡¯t want a lot of things in my life,¡± I added, closing my eyes and resting my hand on my face, a tinge of disappointment evident in my voice as I realized I couldn''t ask for anything more favorable.

    I couldn''t believe that I had overlooked the option of asking Azriel for a favor while planning to manipulate the situation against Hervouet. If only I had taken more time to think, I might have come up with a better solution. It was a missed opportunity that left me feeling regretful.

    ¡°What if ¡­ instead of buying a property,¡± I flinched as I felt his hand gently grasp mine, catching me completely off guard. To my surprise, he brought my hand to his lips and planted a soft kiss on the top, leaving me momentarily stunned.

    As palpable tension filled the air, I started having trouble breathing. His deep blue eyes that looked like a frozen ocean added intensity to his gaze.

    I wanted nothing more than to shrink back, but I mustered the courage to hold my ground and hear what he has to say.

    "¡­ marry me, and be my empress.¡±

 Chapter 24: AZRIEL

    "Marry ¡­ me?" she repeated my words to confirm if she was hearing things right, and though she didn''t expect me to hold her hand and kiss it out of the blue, the words didn''t sound new to her. She was tensed, but not surprised.

    "You don''t know what you''re saying," she gently pulled her hand back and looked away, a frown was written on her face. "You shouldn''t get too close to me."

    ¡®We didn¡¯t know each other for long¡¯ is the most reasonable excuse ¨C we only spoke for three days, and it¡¯s not even 24 hours combined. But there¡¯s always something to be given when two nations are helping each other, and it¡¯s always nothing small.

    She can conclude that this is just my pathetic excuse to avoid the person I¡¯m supposed to marry ¨C however, it¡¯s inevitable that my marriage with Kathrynne will happen.

    "Why not?" I asked, clueless about what she meant. Unless she''s rejecting the offer because of the marquess? ¡°By any chance, are you into someone else?¡±

    She threw a daggered look, pointing out that my speculations are wrong. ¡°It will make sense if it¡¯s all because of the alliance. But it can¡¯t be because of the sickening emotion someone can have ¨C the thing that makes even the greatest hero weak, and if it¡¯s discovered by someone cunning, it can be a fatal flaw. It¡¯s called love.¡±

    Loving her ¡­ is the last thing on my mind. While I may have shown interest by delving into her life without her knowledge, I didn''t perceive it as such. If I''m being honest with myself, it was driven by my selfish desire to imagine a blissful marriage with her, a means to escape my responsibilities with Kathrynne.

    Our goals align, and together we can face Hervouet with determination and strength.

    ¡°Still, give it some thought. Your life would better as a royalty than as a commoner. Shouldn''t a significant favor be met with something equally significant in return? Furthermore, don''t you yearn for greater power and influence? If revenge is what you seek, you could assert your dominance over those Eurhyians who opposed you, forcing them to kneel before you.¡±

    Why do I sound so desperate?

    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s what you want. But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡± she replied. Was that her way of giving approval? I couldn''t help but feel a sense of embarrassment upon hearing her response, sensing that there was more to her answer than she was letting on.

    ¡°Then, that said ¡­¡± I gently took hold of her right hand, placing my index finger on her wrist.

    A small, red beam of light emitted from my hand, revealing a beautiful gold hand chain embellished with red diamond and alexandrite gems. A satisfied smile formed on my lips as I understood its significance.

    "What is this?" she asked, her gaze fixed on me rather than the jewelry.

    ¡°A symbol of the alliance between us. That''s why there''s an alexandrite and red diamond in it. Consider it as a gift,¡± though it was partly a lie, hand chains as such hold special significance, as it can only crafted with my powers, or anyone from the Ruivenfiere family. "Make sure not to let Hervouet catch sight of it when you speak with him. It might give him certain ideas," I cautioned her.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t wear it when I¡¯m meeting with him,¡± she said, and finally smiled as she observed its features. ¡°It¡¯s nice, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t remove or destroy it. I¡¯m the only one who can do that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying you can¡¯t show it to him. The hand chain also grants you a portion of the power that I possess to a certain extent. If Hervouet discovers that you possess the abilities of a red diamond user, he will undoubtedly think about me. It is a unique creation that only a Ruivenfiere can produce, allowing them to share their power with others. It is not something that is readily available to everyone, for I can only create one in my lifetime.¡± at this point she should¡¯ve known what I mean.

    Creating a strong bondage between us felt like I was playing with fire. I proposed to the daughter of the king whom I killed, and she might do the same to me once she finds out. It will take a while for the effects of the hand chain to work on her, but I¡¯m certain that the big risk I took will benefit me later on.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful but I¡¯m having a feeling that you¡¯re in the advantage with me having this,¡± she let out a sigh at her realization. ¡°You¡¯re planning something crazy, aren¡¯t you?¡± she raised an eyebrow as she looks at me.

    I really can¡¯t get anything past her. She¡¯s too smart to fool. I can¡¯t win against her when it comes to mind games. I might end up as a dead meat once she finds out why I¡¯m doing this.

    ¡°Why don''t you just find it out on your own? You''re in the library to read books but you''re always asking me." I defended, and she laughed hard as if that was the most ridiculous thing she heard from me.

    "You''re hilarious!" Her voice resonated through the room, but she quickly lowered her tone when she realized I wasn''t laughing. This wasn''t the first time we found ourselves in such a situation.

    "You were the one who initially suggested that you could be my mentor of sorts. And now you''re telling me to study? Well, I must say, I haven''t had such a good laugh in quite some time," she chuckled, her alexandrite ring glinted as she wipes the tear from her left eye.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re done with the ridiculous topic about Hervouet and my proposal, what¡¯s next?¡±

    "Regarding Jarvis, we need to arrange a meeting with him. I''ve already informed him that it will take place in Heizen. The date is set for two days from now. The three of us have much to discuss," she stated, crossing her arms and leaning back in her chair. "I had a feeling you would suggest meeting up, so I took the liberty of mentioning it in the letter instead. I¡¯m impressive to think that far, right?¡± she grinned, complimenting herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re clever I admit, and I like it. Heizen is seven hours away from here, so you should leave at five in the morning. I¡¯ll send Ruford to accompany you with a carriage,¡± I suggested, and she nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯re not traveling together?¡±

    ¡°No, because I have to be somewhere else before that. Rest assured; I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The day of the meeting arrived, and I set off ahead of them on my horse. The meeting was scheduled for noon, and I made sure to arrive two hours earlier, hoping to have an opportunity to speak with the marquess privately before Thyra arrived. Fortunately, everything went according to plan, and I had the chance to have a conversation with the marquess before Thyra''s arrival.

    I arrived in a conservatory in Heizen as we agreed on the letters. The area was being tended to by employees who were diligently cleaning and watering the plants.

    A man in a long, white coat was overseeing their work, providing them with specific instructions, although his voice was not loud enough for me to hear. The overall appearance of the place was pleasing and well-maintained, what else are the instructions for?

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    One of the employees noticed my presence and approached me.

    ¡°Good morning, sir. May I ask if you have a reservation? This conservatory is closed today, but our main restaurant is open," she explained things politely, and the man walked towards us, seemingly recognizing me.

    "Could you be... His Imperial Highness?" the man with ivory hair and purple eyes asked, his expression remaining flat. The employee hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to bow or not, but eventually decided to do so. However, the marquess did not show any sign of acknowledgment.

    "... and I assume you''re the marquess. You''re here early," I commented, observing the staff bowing to both of us before quickly scurrying away in apparent intimidation. It was an unexpected reaction, and for a moment, it made me feel like a scarecrow.

    ¡°As you are. You must be tired after the long trip, but thank you for coming. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you personally. But ¡­ where¡¯s Her Highness?¡± his eyes narrowed, suspicious of why I didn¡¯t come with her.

    Didn¡¯t he get enough sleep last night? I don¡¯t know if I should ask him that but he appeared visibly exhausted.

    "I purposely arrived two hours early, hoping that we could have a private conversation before she arrived. How long have you been here?" I replied, following his lead as he directed me to the seat reserved for me.

    "I''ve been here for an hour. I intended to arrive three hours early so that I could assess the place and make any necessary improvements. I didn''t want Her Highness to encounter even a speck of dust, wilted flowers, or any imperfections, so I instructed the staff to attend to a few tasks upon my arrival. I also requested them to add some fresh flowers," he explained, calling the attention of the staff to bring us some tea.

    It did seem peculiar that he was so particular about not wanting her to see even a speck of dust. The conservatory appeared to be in good condition, and it seemed like he was overthinking things in his efforts to create a flawless environment for her. It made me wonder if their relationship was more than just friendship.

    He didn''t mention anything about preparing the place to be perfect for his meeting with the crown prince of the Ruivenfiere Empire. Perhaps I should let that detail slide, considering he is not one of my subjects.

    Feeling parched, I requested a cold glass of water from the staff, who promptly fulfilled my order. The exhaustion from my early morning journey, starting at three o''clock, was starting to take its toll on me.

    ¡°No offense but ¡­ you look exhausted. Didn¡¯t you get any sleep?¡± my question seems to catch him off guard, but he maintained his cool without denying it.

    "I''m fine. I had trouble sleeping because I was quite anxious about her arrival. Since it''s been a long journey for her, I instructed the chefs to prepare her favorite dishes for later. Some of them are not even on the menu," he explained. Thyra didn''t look like someone who''ll appreciate a feast at a time like this. She didn''t strike me as the type to indulge excessively.

    ¡°Technically, we Izavenes can live without food. But drinking is necessary. In Marrossi, food is a needless luxury. Commoners don¡¯t buy it, so it¡¯s mostly a display of wealth. Anyway, did Thyra say anything about me?¡± the marquess poured our cups some tea as I asked, and paused upon hearing Thyra¡¯s name.

    "She mentioned that you have been friendly, kind, and generous towards her, and assured me that I shouldn''t worry because you are an ally. Her words were enough to instill trust in me, although I must admit, it does seem a bit peculiar. It''s only been about three weeks since she left the palace, and I didn''t expect her to establish such a direct connection with the crown prince so quickly. As expected, she is unstoppable and truly amazing," he remarked, acknowledging her abilities.

    ¡°Did she tell you how she get there? She was badly wounded before entering Alryne since she was attacked by bandits. My brother found her and helped her treat her wounds since she passed out. She was kept in his friend''s place. I happen to be acquainted with that friend of his so we happen to run to each other and I insisted to know her. It wasn''t that hard."

    Upon hearing the truth about her being attacked by bandits and getting wounded, his expression fell. Regret and worry were evident on his face as he mumbled, "I knew I should have accompanied her." It seemed that he blamed himself for not being there to protect her.

    It appears that this guy has a tendency to worry excessively, even when there is no need to. He seems to take on unnecessary responsibility and blame himself for things that are beyond his control. I wanted to reassure him that she is alive and well, and there is nothing to worry about.

    She has a way of laughing at my words and giving off an air of superiority, which makes it clear that she is perfectly fine. It seems that this guy has a habit of overthinking and imagining worst-case scenarios. I wouldn''t be surprised if he were to panic over something as trivial as Thyra getting bitten by small insects.

    ¡°You can ask her the details later, but there¡¯s nothing to worry about. She¡¯s alive, alright? She¡¯s coming today to see you and that¡¯s what matters,¡± I reminded, and he calmed down. I hope that¡¯s the last ridiculous reaction I¡¯ll get from him.

    ¡°Anyway, Her Highness addressed you as an ally, not a common friend alone. Is there anything else aside from that?¡± he asked, looking at me intently.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    "She didn''t mention the details of the alliance. I was thinking if there''s an engagement involved. I don''t know how Marrosians think about alliances but usually, political marriages are included in that kind of scenario, especially if you''re the crown prince. Something must be up.¡±

    ¡°We called ourselves allies because we have a mission to be done together that will need Eurhyia¡¯s support which will be discussed later when she¡¯s here. But why are you stressing about political marriages?¡±

    Jarvis went silent to gather his thoughts.

    ¡°In Eurhyia, there was an oracle that predicted the birth of a special baby girl ¨C a girl who will both save and be hated by the nation, but also bring immense joy and pain to those who love her. It seems that Thyra fits this description, and the oracle''s prophecy has proven to be true. I have personally witnessed people who have been devastated after losing her on three separate occasions.¡± His inquiry about my relationship with her leaves me uncertain whether he is genuinely concerned or perhaps feeling a tinge of jealousy.

    I requested Thyra''s hand in marriage not out of love, but rather because I preferred to marry a friend rather than a childhood friend who was behaving differently than usual. Considering his reactions to anything related to Thyra, sharing the news of my proposal would only complicate matters. Besides, there isn''t really anything to announce at this point anyway.

    "I don''t believe in oracles," I commented, showing disinterest in the topic. I don¡¯t know a lot about love ¨C but isn¡¯t it normal for someone you love to be your cause of joy and pain?

    The marquess didn¡¯t comment, giving me the relief that the topic regarding oracles is done.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why she¡¯s sensitive about Alryne? I mentioned it in the letters,¡± he said, and I remember that he did mention that out of Thyra¡¯s personal reasons.

    ¡°You mentioned it was personal so I didn''t insist on asking," but that doesn''t mean I''m not curious.

    ¡°The Marquess of Alryne ¨C Warren Ruivenfiere, had visited Eurhyia in the past with the intention of establishing connections with the king. During his visit, he expressed his desire to marry Thyra, but she declined the offer without question. Her decision was based on instinct, but when she discovered that Alryne was a part of the Ruivenfiere Empire, she became concerned that they might attempt to exert control over Eurhyia. Although his motive was never confirmed, she still chose to reject the proposal. This rejection deeply wounded Warren''s pride, and he is one of the individuals who became emotionally devastated after losing her. The impact of this rejection seems to have had a lasting effect on him.

    I froze into place as I heard him mention Warren. My cousin ¡­ tried communicating with the Euhryian king without letting me know. What was he plotting back then? He shouldn''t be making connections with other kingdoms without consulting me first. If anything, his actions can lead him to treason.

    As I heard the sound of a clicking gate, I noticed his attention being drawn towards the door. Following his gaze, I saw Thyra entering the room. Without any hesitation, the marquess swiftly rose from his seat and approached her with a sense of urgency.

    The marquess, overwhelmed with emotion, knelt before Thyra and took hold of her hand. Tears streamed down his face as he pressed his lips against her hand, displaying a deep reverence and affection. His grip on her hand remained firm, showing no intention of letting go.

    At that moment, the marquess looked like a dog dying to see his master, his tears serving as a testament to the overwhelming joy he felt upon seeing Thyra again.

    However, Thyra''s reaction was quite different. She regarded him with a cold gaze, displaying a lack of surprise at his actions and instead expressing her displeasure.

    Is this how he reacts when they meet? He must be out of his mind.

    ¡°Jarvis, you can¡¯t be like this here. You¡¯re a marquess, the heir of House Vassezac. Moreover, have you forgotten the last thing I told you? You should stop calling me ¡®Your Highness¡¯ but call me by my name alone. How dare you defy me?" Jarvis lifted his head to see her, and she bent down to his level and wiped his tears with her handkerchief. ¡°Oh dear, you were crying the last time I saw you. Now you¡¯re crying again like a child.¡± She added.

    Their exchange of words made me cringe. They aren¡¯t friends at all ¨C Thyra is his master, but he''s not simply a servant who can be considered a loyal dog, but someone who idolizes his master.

 Chapter 25: THYRA

    He hasn¡¯t changed one bit. The Jarvis I¡¯m facing now is the same as the one I met seven years back ¨C the child who looked up to me for helping him when his family was a wreck as fugitives from another kingdom.

    I can imagine how Azriel judges us even without looking at him. He sure thinks that Jarvis loses his manners as a noble when he¡¯s eager to meet me who seemed like a master. That this very moment, Jarvis isn¡¯t a respected marquess, but a dog wagging his tail upon seeing his master.

    Even if I want to deny the idea, this speaks of nothing else but that. Though I''m aware that Jarvis looks up to me and will do anything I''ll ask, I have never seen him as a pet but as a trustworthy friend.

    Part of me feels sad that we don¡¯t see each other the same way. Even so, I¡¯ll never understand this kind of ¡®love¡¯ he¡¯s admitting even before.

    Feelings.

    It¡¯s where people stumble. If it¡¯s not handled properly and rules over logic, bad decisions would cause domino effect, and it¡¯s not always fixable. How will Azriel take advantage of this situation, seeing that Jarvis¡¯ weakness is me? Is it possible for him to use Jarvis, like using me as a threat?

    Though I see Azriel as a friend, I can¡¯t fully trust him. There¡¯s still a possibility that Hervouet¡¯s word is true ¨C that Azriel¡¯s the one who killed my father.

    ¡°Come on now, we have important things to talk about,¡± I stood up, finding it easier to move around in pants and boots compared to a dress. Jarvis, being considerate, allowed me to walk ahead before following behind. Azriel, showing his gentlemanly manners, stood up and pulled the chair back for me to sit.

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re all here and we can talk without being anxious about privacy,¡± On the most part, I¡¯m referring to myself, but using ¡®we¡¯ than ¡®I¡¯ would sound less selfish.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a month only but it feels like I haven¡¯t seen you for years, forgive me for my actions. I was ¡­ carried away,¡± Jarvis admitted, avoiding to look at either Azriel or me. At least he''s now realizing what he did.

    ¡°I can see that,¡± Azriel, with a serious expression on his face rather than disgust, commented while taking a sip of his tea. ¡°The feeling of losing something valuable and then having it returned is indeed overwhelming. It''s a moment that holds immense significance and cannot be replaced."

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to make things dramatic. Let¡¯s get to the point,¡± I suggested, and I can see Jarvis¡¯ eyes saying, ¡®as expected from you.¡¯ We sure can understand each other by looking at our facial expressions alone.

    "We''re here today because there''s a potential for a civil war," I began, delivering the news with a sense of urgency. "During my departure from Eurhyia, my carriage was ambushed by bandits. I managed to fend off most of them, but I was gravely injured. It was the second prince of the empire, Hervouet, who came to my rescue, saving me from the arrows that pierced my body." As I relayed this information, Jarvis''s reaction was evident. He swallowed hard, his expression tense, and gritted his teeth in frustration.

    ¡°After being rescued, Hervouet took me to the house of his trusted acquaintances, where I was kept hidden. It became apparent that the citizens of Marrossi were unaware of the existence of alexandrite Izavenes. Hervouet revealed his true intentions to me, expressing his desire for me to become his ally due to the usefulness of my powers. His ultimate goal was to remove Azriel from the picture and claim the throne for himself, rather than his brother,¡± I took a sip of tea to pause, and the two men remained silent, waiting for me to continue.

    ¡°To ensure my compliance, he threatened to expose my role in decimating a significant portion of their army during the recent war between Marrossi and Eurhyia, which would lead to my execution. Reluctantly, I accepted his deal, although my loyalty to him is non-existent. It is not difficult for me to eliminate him with my own hands, but I refrained from doing so in order to delve deeper into the situation. When we meet again, I intend to gather more information and strategically leak it to further my own plans.¡±

    "Why are you involving yourself in this? It won''t benefit you or Eurhyia in any way. You could simply return to home." Jarvis exclaimed, his tone rising. I shot him a stern glare, making it clear that he was not in a position to question my decisions.

    Azriel proceeded to enlighten us about the significance of an Izavene''s ring. ¡°If the ring is stolen or removed, the Izavene will turn to ashes, and their existence will be forgotten. The ring, although left behind, holds the power within it, but it cannot be utilized by another person. Alexandrite Izavenes possess the ability to create invisible shields,¡± Azriel¡¯s words gave me the big picture of how my race died, and we¡¯re nothing but forgotten individuals who weren¡¯t lucky enough to be a part of the imperial records.

    ¡°When my mother ascended to the throne as empress, she sought to protect Marrossi from outsiders. To achieve this, she demanded that all alexandrite Izavenes surrender their rings for the benefit of Marrossi. As a Red Diamond Izavene, I possess the power to control someone''s mind and force them to act against their will. My mother utilized this power to ensure everyone complied and surrendered their rings, thus establishing Marrossi''s shield. However, it appears that Thyra¡¯s mother managed to escape before this decree was enforced. The rest of the story is history." Azriel concluded, placing his teacup down and adopting a stern expression.

    "Contrary to what I mentioned earlier, Red Diamond Izavenes have a different outcome when our rings are removed. Instead of turning to ashes, we become human with no memories. Even if someone tries to remind us of our past, the information simply won¡¯t sink in, no matter how hard they explain. Our physical appearance also undergoes a change. Our red hair turns golden, and our once blue eyes become silver," Azriel explained, adding this additional information to his previous statement.

    My jaw dropped at the description ¨C that is exacly how Corianne, Evrart, and Marius looked like. Could it be that ¡­ Corianne was formerly a red diamond Izavene? How about my brothers?

    Azriel noticed my reaction and subtly tilted his head to observe my response.

    ¡°You look pale. Did I say something that bothered you? Or it¡¯s simply because of the long trip to be here?¡± I tried to regain my composure and shook my head, and in response, Jarvis made a distraction.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a red diamond Izavene then, Your Highness?¡± Jarvis inquired, his gaze briefly shifting towards me from the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The rest of the Izavenes have Thyra¡¯s features in terms of hair and eye color,¡± Azriel¡¯s tone sounded like he¡¯s not willing to share further, which I understand considering that it¡¯s unlikely for him to trust Jarvis that fast.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know about Eurhyia. How is Evrart doing? In terms of physical condition and his way of ruling as the new king,¡± I requested, and Jarvis¡¯ facial expression fell. He looked at his hands on his lap, finding the right words.

    "His Majesty''s condition is quite complicated. At first, he made rational decisions, but recently, due to his deteriorating mental health, the new queen, my sister Zenobia, has taken on his responsibilities. According to her, His Majesty prefers to isolate himself in his room, and his activities during that time remain unknown. On one occasion, Her Majesty entered his room to check on him and discovered him in a state of tears and intoxication. He was searching for you, the deceased king, and harbored a complex mix of emotions towards the dowager queen, encompassing both hatred and regret," Jarvis explained, his tone reflecting the gravity of the situation.

    Jarvis locked eyes with me, and I could sense the urgency in his gaze. It was clear that he wanted me to return without delay.

    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like the dowager queen isn¡¯t around,¡± My chest tightened upon hearing the news as I pictured Evrart doing the things Jarvis mentioned.

    This is partly my fault. If I at least talked to Evrart before I ran away, things won¡¯t be this bad.

    "Queen Corianne and Prince Marius are missing, and I don''t have any further details about their whereabouts," Jarvis shared. "The servants are fiercely loyal to His Majesty despite of his condition, and it seems that he intends to keep the situation confidential. Even Her Majesty is unaware of what is happening." The air was thick with uncertainty and concern as we grappled with the mysterious disappearance of two key figures in the kingdom.

    While it''s true that there may be animosity between His Majesty and his mother, it''s unlikely that he would murder Queen Corianne and Prince Marius in secret. However, his actions may have caused feelings of guilt. It''s important to differentiate between guilt and hatred. Further investigation is needed to uncover the truth.

    As the staff began serving the food, to my surprise, Azriel joined in and started eating, despite the fact that Izavenes can survive without food. However, due to my human father, I still experience hunger like any ordinary human.

    The three of us ate in silence until we finished our meal. By the time we were done, Azriel seemed to pick up on the fact that I preferred some time alone and understood that I didn''t want him around for the moment.

    "I''ll give you two some privacy to talk. I''ll be back later," he said, rising from his seat and leaving the conservatory, leaving an empty space where he had been sitting.

    I set aside our plates and glasses on the other side of the table and laid out a piece of paper big enough for Jarvis to see what¡¯s written, and brought out the pen I bought in Greizenne.

    ¡°I will go back to Eurhyia to personally meet Evrart but before that, I have to settle some things in Marrossi because the second prince is threatening me," I began, and I drew five figures ¨C an imitation of Azriel and I next to each other on the upper side of the paper, imitation of Hervouet at the left, Jarvis at the right, and the question mark at the bottom symbolizes the unknown scenario that might happen which I don¡¯t know about. I also included the name below each figure.

    I drew an arrow between Azriel and me. "We''re allies, but my guess is he doesn''t see me as an enemy ¡­ yet. I trust him to a certain extent, but I''m not getting my guard down," I began, and I drew an arrow from Azriel to Hervouet.

    "These are brothers. Azriel is the crown prince, Hervouet is the second prince. I don''t know a lot about Hervouet''s plans but demanded me to be his ally because I''ll be beneficial in his group being formed behind Azriel''s back. He said that if I won''t play his game, he''ll execute me by telling everyone that I''m the one who wiped out his army in the recent war, which is true. I''m likely to be the last alexandrite Izavene alive and they''re killed by lightning. Everyone will buy that story. However, Hervouet isn¡¯t aware that I¡¯m friends with Azriel, and we¡¯re meeting in secret.¡±

    Jarvis raised an eyebrow, expressing his confusion regarding what I had just conveyed through the drawings.

    "I informed Hervouet that I wanted the honor of killing Azriel, and surprisingly, he agreed," I explained. "I had to make him believe that I feared him and would follow his orders. But why would I follow someone like him when I know I could easily defeat him in an instant? He''s a fool for trusting me. While he may think he has control over my life, the truth is, I hold the power because I have chosen Azriel over him."

    I continued, "With that being said, when Hervouet reveals his plans, I will inform Azriel and help him in defeating this rebellious prince. Consider it my way of preparing Hervouet''s grave as a gift." As I spoke, I drew a circle around Jarvis'' figure to symbolize his involvement in the plan.

    ¡°I have no idea how many allies Hervouet has, but if in case it¡¯s big, I¡¯ll be needing your help. You have at least 500 men in your control who are skilled, and Izavenes use their power less unless urgent because using up their power often would shorten their lives. Thus, it would be a typical battle with weapons." I drew a bent arrow between Azriel''s figure and me.

    ¡°You see, when I told him that I want us to be allies and I¡¯ll betray Hervouet. But he had one condition ¨C for me to marry him. I didn¡¯t answer anything clear, but it¡¯s likely to happen. When he steps up to become emperor, I can be the empress. If I find out that he¡¯s the one who killed my father as we get closer ¡­¡± I drew a line across the head of Azriel¡¯s figure. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to make him pay, and with that, I¡¯ll rule over the empire. The Ruivenfiere Empire is wealthy and powerful. That said, I¡¯ll help Eurhyia once I achieve that.¡±

    I lifted my head to see Jarvis'' reaction, but his eyes are fixed on the figures of Azriel and me.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re marrying him after all,¡± his voice was low but was loud enough for me to hear.

    As he lowered his head, his long, platinum earring adorned with tanzanite gemstones gracefully swayed back and forth, catching the light and adding a touch of elegance to his appearance. He ran his fingers through his hair, lost in thought, the earring shimmering with each movement.

    ¡°The night you left Eurhyia, you said that you¡¯re going to find allies, which you achieved quicker than expected. But have you noticed that your goal is going too far?¡± he asked, and I narrowed my eyes, clueless about what he was saying.

    ¡°You told me that you¡¯re giving me the right to call you by your name alone. Well then, Thyra, my lady. Your goal is filled with bloodshed, and I know it¡¯s mostly because you wanted to avenge your father. But betraying people and aiming for the throne? This isn¡¯t like you. How come you¡¯ve changed?¡± I looked away after hearing his words.

    He¡¯s not wrong. My hatred is going too far, but can he blame me? I¡¯m stuck in this situation, and I have to take risks for me to survive.

    While ruling over the empire is not my primary objective, I acknowledge that it is a possibility that I can leverage to my advantage. I am still uncertain whether Azriel is the one responsible for my father''s death, but I have a strong intuition that he is the one who has won me over with his kindness, perhaps to gain my trust and support.

    ¡°So what if I did? I have to find ways to survive. If I¡¯ll return to Eurhyia, I¡¯ll get killed because people see me as a monster. I have to be in Marrossi and remove all the snakes and rats so that I can live freely. Is that too much to ask? I¡¯m only being careful.¡± I argued, and Jarvis finally looked into my eyes, down to my soul.

    ¡°For many years I¡¯ve seen you as my master. Someone I respected, and you¡¯re the most important person in my life. I¡¯m even willing to leave my duties as a marquess just to be by your side. But this? I¡¯m ¡­¡± He avoided my gaze, his bitter expression revealing the struggle to find the right words.

    "¡­ I''m afraid I can''t support you. Your goal sounded good from your perspective, but it will involve other people''s lives. Can''t you see the value of their lives? You wanted to climb the social ladder and kill everyone in the way. Then you¡¯re saying that method would save your life? How can you even do this? Weren¡¯t you satisfied enough that you killed almost their entire army? How can you be this selfish?!¡± His words felt like a cold bucket of water filled with ice poured on my head, giving my body shivers. It was the first time I heard a rebuke from Jarvis. He¡¯s the last person I¡¯m expecting to do it on my face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I value you more than anyone else and more than my life. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to enlighten you and make you understand what you¡¯re doing because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose your way. My role is to serve and protect you, not to kill just because I want them out of my sight.¡± Jarvis rose to his feet and left me on the table alone, leaving me in shock and speechless.

 Chapter 26: AZRIEL

    The marquess stepped out of the conservatory, his lips pressed together, his hands shaking beside him. He noticed me waiting from the outside and forced himself to smile half-heartedly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, is there something I can do to help you or anything?¡± I offered, and he shook his head, while his expression became rigid and composed just like how he first looked when I saw him.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, but I¡¯m fine. The princess is a poisonous flower, so just keep that idea in mind, Your Highness. My words are short but will be helpful later on. Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to take my leave.¡±

    Before I could react, he walked past me, leaving his profound words echoing in my mind. I knew that despite Thyra''s lady-like beauty and manners, she could be quite intimidating. I would be lying if I claimed to be entirely comfortable around her, as I was still trying to understand her tendencies, having only seen a few aspects of her personality.

    However, the notion of her being a poisonous flower suggested there was more to her than I had initially perceived.

    The real question is, how deadly is this ''poisonous flower''? She chose me over Hervouet, even though there seems to be little benefit for her. I''m uncertain about what she expects from me in return for her assistance.

    Whatever the case, I shouldn''t stress about tomorrow. Whether I''ll win or lose, making it out alive is the only thing that matters. But I can tell that Thyra doesn''t see things this way since she seemed to have bigger plans than I do.

    I straightened my posture as I entered the conservatory. Thyra, lost in her thoughts, didn''t seem to notice me at first. The shock was evident on her face as she stared blankly into space. When she finally noticed me, she smiled in disbelief and let out a laugh. However, her laughter was tinged with sarcasm. I maintained a neutral expression, for I am unsure of how to respond to her unusual demeanor.

    "What did he say? You''re unhappy. If there''s anything I can do to cheer you up, just ask." She chuckled at my words, which is the opposite of what I''m expecting.

    ¡°How can a laughing person be unhappy? Don¡¯t joke around. To put it simply, he¡¯s my friend but I no longer trust him. I don¡¯t want to talk about it since it¡¯s a waste of time. We should go.¡± She stood up to leave without telling me her reason, and I didn''t insist on asking. Maybe I should wait for her to be ready to open up.

    Having previously instructed Ruford to arrange for a carriage, it was ready and waiting for us as we exited the conservatory. I offered my assistance to Thyra as she gracefully entered the carriage. Once inside, I noticed her hands tightly clenched into fists on her lap, her gaze fixed upon them.

    However, it looked like she¡¯ll crush anyone if someone tries to pick on her in any way. Though Ruford took my horse on our travel back, I¡¯m beginning to see the need to sit a little far away from her to give her space.

    Should I leave her alone thinking about what happened or should I comfort her? If I¡¯ll comfort her, what should I say? It¡¯s not like I tried to tame a monster before which can be her.

    But she did say that she¡¯s willing to be friends with me since I asked for it. Therefore, I¡¯ll do my role as a friend to check on her. But how can I make a lady happy? We just ate, so she can''t be hungry. I don''t think she''ll appreciate expensive gifts either since she''s not in the mood to go shopping. What can work? The silence full of tension is killing me.

    "Thyra?" I called out, and she turned to look at me with a frown and a piercing gaze. I anticipated her reaction, knowing that it would be sharp. If looks could be lethal, I would have died on the spot.

    ¡°I was just thinking ¡­ maybe you need some fresh air? Just to breathe and loosen up a little. I can tell you¡¯re stressed and I¡¯m worried. Tell me anything I can do to help you out. It¡¯s not because of my curiosity but I think ¨C¡±

    ¡°Stop. I understand your intention. Maybe we should stop somewhere near the sea or river, whatever is nearest. I normally find peace when I''m facing the water," she suggested, and now it''s something I learned about her. I¡¯ll take note of that.

    We stopped in front of the nearest seaside we passed through. Not only will it provide us with a peaceful environment, but also give the coachman and Ruford a chance to rest. After traveling for four hours non-stop, taking a break to hydrate, stretch, and relax would be beneficial for all of us.

    Ruford and the coachman left us alone, and we found an ideal spot for a private conversation. We settled ourselves at the edge of a boardwalk overlooking the sea, providing a serene backdrop for our discussion.

    Respecting Thyra''s need for space, I chose to wait for her to initiate the conversation. I understood that pressuring her to share her thoughts could only add to her stress and burdens, which was the last thing I wanted to do.

    ¡°Jarvis is ¡­ I can say one of the few trusted friends I have since I don''t trust all my friends. But he sees me as his master because his family had a name in the kingdom out of my support, and I don¡¯t have to spell that out to you since you witnessed how he reacts when I¡¯m around. His loyalty is extreme, to the point that he¡¯ll do anything I¡¯ll say as long as it¡¯s for my sake. If I¡¯ll tell him to leave his duties as a marquess, he will. If I tell him to kill himself, he will. That¡¯s what Jarvis is like. But earlier I discussed my plans and he refused, telling me that he¡¯s not supporting me on that. He even rebuked me. It felt like he was a different person. His words felt like he was throwing our friendship out of the window. He should''ve known that he won¡¯t have any face to show to me because of what he did,¡± she explained, her expression seeming like she was a world away, lost in thoughts.

    ¡°I see. Since you said that he¡¯s your only trusted friend, you must have high expectations of him to go with the flow. You felt like you were betrayed, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked, and she let out a sigh.

    ¡°Yes. Before he left me, I wanted to say that he should kill me, or I¡¯ll kill him instead. But he didn¡¯t let me talk, so I let it slide.¡± She added, her voice serious.

    ¡°You wanted to kill him and you want him to kill you? You shouldn¡¯t be taking death lightly. It sounded easy for you. I think the marquess loves you, and if you said that he¡¯ll kill himself instead of killing you.¡± I assumed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. He will kill himself if I¡¯ll say that so I didn¡¯t want to be that harsh. Knowing him, he¡¯ll regret it for the rest of his life if he¡¯ll kill me and he¡¯ll end up killing himself to silence his thoughts. Jarvis and I have similar personalities, except that he automatically softens when it comes to me. I¡¯m his comfort zone. He once told me that he¡¯ll die for me, and that would be the best kind of death he¡¯ll ever ask for.¡±

    Does he want to die for her as a death wish? That¡¯s insane. HE''S INSANE. I knew from the beginning that he was head over heels to Thyra, but his ¡®love¡¯ had gone too far. It''s not loving, but an obsession.

    ¡°Which is why ¡­¡± Thyra let out a sigh as she looked up into the sky. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m disappointed, and I think I shouldn¡¯t see him as a friend anymore.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    So, this is how she defines trust ¨C when someone is willing to die for her without question and even idolize her? Can¡¯t she see that she¡¯s seeing the marquess as a servant, not a friend? If that¡¯s the case ¡­ is she expecting me to be like that for her to fully trust me? To become someone who¡¯ll follow her without question? True or not, they sure are close, knowing that they have ideas on how the other person thinks or how the other will decide.

    "I mentioned before that I want us to be friends. Are you expecting me to behave like him?" I caught her off guard with my question, and she looked at me with a puzzled expression, her eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. If you¡¯re thinking that¡¯s how I see friendships, then you¡¯re wrong. You don¡¯t have to kneel before me as he did. It was him who decided to act like that. Do you think I''ll offer to help you and choose you over Hervouet because I don''t consider you a friend? Friends are supposed to help each other unconditionally. Isn''t that the definition of friendship?" she retorted, but I can tell that she wasn¡¯t happy to hear that question.

    While there may be some truth in her definition, it seems that she fails to recognize that being a friend does not grant her control over the other person. It is also a friend''s responsibility to provide guidance and correction when necessary, rather than blindly supporting actions that could potentially put her in harm''s way. If she struggles to grasp the concept of friendship, it raises questions about her understanding of love, which can also exist within a friendship.

    She rolled her eyes as she noticed that I didn¡¯t give the slightest response. But as the silence between us fell, and suddenly, I felt a wet and slippery sensation wrapping around my leg, forcefully pulling me away from her.

    "Your Highness! Azriel! Azriel!" Her voice filled with panic as she called out my name. Before I could react, I found myself sinking into the water, unable to catch even a glimpse of her reaction.

    The frigid seawater crashes into my mouth and nostrils, engulfing me in its icy embrace. As the sunset''s reflection on the surface grows distant, I struggle to maintain consciousness in the chilling depths of the sea. In this moment, I feel like the sole remaining Izavene in the world, surrounded by the deafening silence of the water. As a red diamond Izavene, with fire as my primary power and now being drowned into the depths of the water, I can conclude ¨C this is the last day of my life.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    ¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± a soft and unfamiliar voice filled the cold air. As I opened my eyes, I found myself face to face with a peculiar woman. Her long, wavy, mahogany hair cascaded down to her waist, and as I observed her more closely, I noticed something unusual. Instead of feet, she had suckers resembling those of an octopus, despite wearing a dress.

    What¡¯s going on? Am I dreaming?

    ¡°I¡¯m Callista Chafelon,¡± she extended her human-like hand for me to see and revealed an aquamarine ring. ¡°I¡¯m an Izavene too, like you.¡± Her lips curved into a friendly grin, but to my dismay, I found myself unable to speak. It felt as though my mouth had been sealed shut, even though there was no physical obstruction preventing me from opening it.

    ¡°Your facial expression says it all. You find me looking strange, don¡¯t you? Aquamarine Izavenes have suckers as our feet instead of like yours, so we¡¯re not capable to live with you in the empire. This place,¡± she extended her hand and turned around, her octopus suckers followed her movement gracefully, and bubbles were formed that flew upwards. ¡°This place is Lyrrea. You have the Ruivenfiere empire, isn¡¯t it? This is the underwater kingdom, and my husband, Augustus Cal Chafelon lives here as well, together with other aquamarine Izavenes. He¡¯s the king, and I¡¯m his queen. A typical Izavene can¡¯t survive falling into this place because you need oxygen to breathe, but it¡¯s the advantage of a red diamond Izavene. You monsters are flexible.¡±

    Did she just call me and my people ¡­ monster? If I can freely move, I would¡¯ve taught her a lesson that she¡¯s not in the position to mock me.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that look, Your Highness. How can you not know? Your mother knows about us, but most only thought that aquamarine Izavenes don¡¯t exist because they haven¡¯t seen one. There¡¯s a punishment where the criminal will be ¡®fed to the beasts¡¯ by being thrown underwater, right? That¡¯s us. The criminals that the empress punishes become our food here. But just like you, we can live without food. I miss having a feast though. Where did all the criminals go? Was the empire that peaceful recently? How disappointing,¡± her voice was gentle, but her words made my stomach turn.

    If she¡¯s human, I¡¯d call her a cannibal. It''s frustrating that I can''t even express any words at all.

    If only I possessed the same freedom of movement as she did, things wouldn''t be so difficult. Unfortunately, swimming is not within my capabilities. Spending an extended period of time in the water weakens me due to my fiery powers. At this moment, it feels as though my body is gradually deteriorating with each passing minute.

    As I was being pulled down, I distinctly remember hearing Thyra''s voice. Could it be that she is searching for me?

    "Let''s cut to the chase," a deep-toned voice resonated, and my gaze fell upon a man with shoulder-length hair and octopus suckers in place of feet. I presumed this to be Augustus Cal Chafelon, the individual Callista had mentioned earlier. Half of his body resembled that of a regular man, similar to myself, with the exception of our differing feet.

    I want to hide my facial expressions because I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s nothing pleasant. They sure know that I won¡¯t last here for too long and if I¡¯ll give a bad impression, they might kill me. After all, this is their territory they have the advantage.

    ¡°You¡¯re the crown prince. His Imperial Highness, Azriel Ven Liev Ruivenfiere,¡± He offered a slight bow, which caught me off guard, but I could sense that it lacked sincerity. Throughout this entire ordeal, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was more of a prisoner than a welcomed guest.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you in person. I hope you¡¯ll forgive us for grabbing you that way, but it was a rare situation, and we wanted to talk to you for a long time, given the chance. You can go back to the land soon, but I want to show you something. Please follow me,¡± he said, but I can hardly move my feet.

    Upon realizing that I couldn''t keep up, he flashed an awkward smile, as if he had just become aware of the situation.

    ¡°Ah, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll take you there. I know you can¡¯t speak here, but we¡¯re going to tell you everything you need to know, so that you may see things as clear as the waters below.¡±

    He firmly grasped my wrist and pulled me along, and to my surprise, my body effortlessly glided through the water, akin to the graceful movements of a fish.

    Despite being submerged, an intense pressure built up in my head, accompanied by haunting singing voices echoing all around me. Could this be the song of the aquamarine Izavenes? Were they intentionally subjecting me to this torment? I recalled reading in books that their melodic voices had the power to torture and even kill, except for their own kind.

    Augustus led me into an underwater cave, where a captivating sight awaited us. In the center of the cave, on a platform, stood a large crown adorned with a variety of precious gems, specifically Izavene gems. However, one gem was noticeably missing, preventing the collection from being complete, representing the entirety of the Izavene race.

    "This is the Crown of Ezrania, belonging to the first king of Marrossi, who reigned about 700 years ago. He was a human who, driven by greed, stole the forbidden jewels believed to possess powers that could grant him eternal life. These gems originated from an unidentified meteorite that struck a lake, causing it to boil upon impact. The forbidden jewels emerged from beneath the boiling lake, transforming it into a vibrant and mesmerizing spectacle. Many lives were sacrificed to gather these seven jewels," Augustus explained. His story seemed so fantastical that it felt more like a legend crafted by a highly imaginative mind.

    "You won''t survive much longer if I were to recount the entire tale. It would be best if you asked the empress about her knowledge. However, one thing is certain ¨C our race will cease to exist once the missing stone is placed here. I eagerly anticipate that day, as we Izavenes were never meant to exist in the first place. Aren''t we Izavenes inherently evil?" Augustus shared his intentions with a sense of pride, yet I could detect a hint of desperation in his voice. His words suggested a single, chilling concept ¨C the eradication of all Izavenes, including both of us.

    He wants every Izavene to die because as he calls us, we¡¯re the forbidden jewels who ruined the lives of humans. Though it¡¯s true that the king had his faults, it is the Izavenes ¨C specifically my family ¨C who caused kingdoms to fall and caused fear against the human race because of our destructive powers.

    At this point, I¡¯m not sure if I should see Augustus as someone selfless or foolish. How can someone desire to end his race? Did he ever consider the innocent? What about those who aren¡¯t abusing their powers? Is destruction the key to freedom?

    No. It sure isn''t. I have to know how to stop him at all costs to save lives.

    "However, my plans are currently stalled due to the absence of one gem ¨C an alexandrite. Once acquired, it will mark the end of all chaos and corruption, and our existence will be forgotten. It''s what you call peace and justice for the weaklings we call humans. It appears that the alexandrite Izavenes have vanished, but I believe that some, or perhaps one, still exist," he elaborated. His concluding words sent a chill down my spine as I began to grasp the full scope of his intentions.

    THYRA!

 Chapter 27: CORIANNE

    The autumn breeze wafted gently, providing a refreshing respite from the usual heat. My hair fluttered lightly in the wind, and despite this not being the life I had envisioned for myself, I couldn''t help but think that perhaps it was for the best.

    In this place, I¡¯m not trapped in a beautiful cage. The life in the palace seemed to be beautiful because of the life full of vanity, but even if the place here in Caenare Mountain is too simple for my taste, if I''ll have the right perspective ¨C I should be thankful for having my life spared away from my Evrart''s cruelty.

    Unfortunately, it''s still not easy to accept things. It was a riches-to-rags story, and I hate being a part of it.

    Trying to believe that this life is better feels like lying to myself, embracing something that I don''t agree with at all. I keep on calling it the'' right mindset'' but still doesn''t feel right.

    Sometimes it makes me think ¨C what are the differences between the truth and lie? Having the opportunity to escape the palace with Marius is a blessing, but it doesn''t change the fact that it''s another way of running away from the problem.

    Being in this place is a temporary solution.  One day, I have to face Evrart.

    If I had Thyra''s courage, I would''ve done that.

    I believe her decision to leave was driven by a desire to avoid unnecessary conflict and drama. While she may possess the ability to confront her enemies head-on, it would be unrealistic to expect her to emerge victorious against every adversary while keeping herself unharmed. I have heard that an Izavene''s power has its limitations, and excessive use of that power can potentially result in self-destruction.

    Indeed, that is a stark reality. I recall her being unconscious for four consecutive days following the war due to the excessive use of her power. Witnesses even mentioned that she was seen vomiting blood, highlighting the severe toll that overexertion can take on an Izavene''s well-being. How gross.

    Regardless of Thyra''s current status, she is the least of my concerns. If she were to discover that I am either deceased or missing, it is likely that she would find some form of satisfaction in that news. If that brings her joy, then so be it.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re here by yourself,¡± Elliot said, his voice calm. I can be wrong but his voice sounds like there is always a hint of sadness in it. Eviona said that he¡¯s the emperor of the Ruivenfiere Empire, but he¡¯s nothing but a commoner in this isolated place. Come to think of it, I still have no idea why they¡¯re here. I know some points, but not the entire thing.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll take advantage of this situation for us to talk about my daughter, Eviona. I want you to avoid being in trouble so,¡± clueless on how to react, I only blinked, which can be concluded as a yes. Part of me is not interested, but I also want to hear what he has to say for it sounds like something serious.

    ¡°You already know that Eviona¡¯s the banished princess, and since the basis of the empire¡¯s leader depends on who¡¯s more powerful, she believes that she¡¯s the rightful person to take over the throne. But her power of hearing people¡¯s thoughts also affects her, because it¡¯s like hearing everyone speak at once. Nobody can lie to her, but the truth is, she can only hear the thoughts of those who are around three meters away from her. So, us being outside the house would make it unlikely for her to hear us. I know that I can¡¯t leave her alone, so I stepped down as the emperor to be her guardian at some point. I want to believe that with my guidance, I can change her goals. She may not know it, but her mindset and ways are not different from the blood empress. Rebellion is her language. If you noticed, history repeated itself. You¡¯re the rightful empress, but Heloise stole that right from you. Eviona is the rightful heir of the empire, but it was given to the crown prince instead. Thus, she wants to steal it but didn¡¯t see it as stealing because she believes it¡¯s hers from the beginning. If she¡¯ll push that idea, bloodshed will happen. She¡¯s indirectly negotiating with the leaders of other regions to help her, but since hearing tons of thoughts can be deafening at once, she talks to them one by one, and if it needs to be done as a group, someone does that on her behalf. Her mind is her power because she can''t use weapons. That said, she''s like a player of chess, moving one piece to another instead of being one of the pieces," he explained, and I think I''m having an idea why he''s saying all these to me. Though fighting Eviona is not a part of my goals, it won''t be bad to know more about who I''m living with.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "How serious is Eviona about her rebellion? When will she strike by any chance?" I''m not sure if I should care about it, but maybe I should anyway. This is frustrating. Marius is everything I''m worried about, and I already told myself to be out of the war business and any related issues.

    I learned my lesson the hard way.

    Aiming to be on top is like climbing a mountain ¨C you do whatever it takes, but once achieved you¡¯ll realize that you¡¯re alone, and the emptiness will swallow up your heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long she¡¯s planning to make the first move. But she said that she has a guest today, so she must be talking to that person now,¡± Elliot led the way and I followed him into the house.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    ¡°¡­ are you dumb or numb? Or probably both?¡± that was the first question I overheard from her study, and Elliot tries to listen to it ¨C I understand eavesdropping feels wrong, but it was Elliot''s idea. If there are consequences, I''ll blame him.

    ¡°Come on, Thyra is an asset in our group. She¡¯s on our side now. Imagine how she can kill Azriel¡¯s army with her alone. We both have the same goal, and she wants Azriel¡¯s head on a plate because I told her that it was him who killed the Eurhyian king,¡± A cocky unfamiliar male voice said, and I covered my mouth to avoid making noises. Thyra¡¯s the last name I¡¯m expecting to hear, but it seems like she¡¯s involved here. Seriously, of all the people. Why her?

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, don¡¯t you? That lightning girl of yours isn¡¯t locked up. If you threatened her just to choose you, then she can escape. How sure are you that she won¡¯t betray us? You hardly know that girl. You were only stunned with what she can do,¡± Eviona fired back, and even though I didn''t hear their whole conversation, the thing I can pick up is about Eviona rejecting that man''s proposal of including Thyra in their alliance. I don¡¯t know what to feel about it, but if she¡¯ll be their ally ¡­ I¡¯ll end up seeing her around, right?

    That woman.

    I know she despises me. She cheated death when I tried to kill her. If our paths will cross, will it be her turn to do that to me?

    I buried my face in my hands and leaned against the wall. Reflecting on the situation, I can''t help but feel regret for my actions. However, I can''t deny that she also played a part in our mutual hatred. The difference lies in the fact that my methods were more perilous than hers.

    ¡°Corianne, is there something wrong? Don¡¯t you feel well? If you feel ill, I can bring escort you to your room,¡± Elliot whispered.  He softly grasped my shoulders, careful not to draw attention from Eviona and her guest, as we eavesdropped.

    I declined his assistance by shaking my head and taking a step back.

    ¡°¡­ I still suggest giving room for betrayal. Hervouet, that girl can''t be a fool, and we don''t know what she''s thinking. So, if you''ll keep on insisting for her to join us, then fine. Don¡¯t blame me if the situation gets out of hand. She¡¯s your responsibility now.¡± Eviona added.

    "Don''t worry, I have complete control over her life. If she dares to betray us, it would be her own demise. She is responsible for the devastating loss of our army in the war. As the last known alexandrite Izavene, all evidence points to her. I will ensure she faces the empress''s punishment. If you desire, you can witness her retribution."

    As the man''s confident voice reached Elliot''s ears, his eyes widened in response. His expression revealed a mix of recognition and shock, suggesting that he either recognized the voice or was taken aback by the weightiness of the words. Elliot, being a gentle and compassionate individual, might have felt uneasy upon hearing such cruel statements.

    "That voice belongs to Hervouet, my first son from a mistress," he disclosed. "Eviona and Hervouet are plotting against the crown prince, Azriel. Initially, I underestimated the threat, assuming it was only Eviona and a few minor allies. However, with Hervouet''s involvement, the entire empire is at risk of crumbling to ruins. This is not an exaggeration but a possible reality."

 Chapter 28: THYRA

    I gulped down the entire glass of water as if I hadn''t had a drink in days. Despite my efforts to push it out of my mind, the image of Azriel being pulled into the water by a mysterious creature made me think that it was the end.

    Ruford and I frantically swam, searching for him until nightfall, and thankfully, his body surfaced after two agonizing hours. It was a horrifying experience, and when we finally retrieved him from the water, tears welled up in my eyes. However, I restrained myself from embracing him even if I had the urge to do so.

    I can¡¯t believe it.

    I can¡¯t believe that I was scared of losing him until I realized that he was the one who killed my father. Though I don''t have enough proof, I''m sure of it. Azriel isn¡¯t the kind who¡¯ll lie ¨C as far as I know, and perhaps if I¡¯ll approach him properly, he¡¯ll tell me the truth.

    It''s for me to find out. Taverns are a good place to gather information because everyone will tell you the truth, since the only lie a drunk person will say is, ¡®I¡¯m not drunk.¡¯ Other than that, I might get useful information.

    I brought my bag, some money, and pieces of jewelry as I went out of the house in case someone would ask for a payment in exchange for information. This way, I¡¯ll be sure that I¡¯ll get a handful of information not just about who killed my father, but the uncommon things about the empire.

    As I descended to the ground of the treehouse, Hermine called out to me, her voice filled with curiosity.

    "Is that ... a hand chain?" she inquired, drawing my attention to the accessory on my wrist.

    "Um, yes, it is," I replied, feeling a sense of unease. Hermine responded with a forced smile, but her eyes betrayed a mix of disbelief and sadness as tears welled up.

    Suddenly, she raised her hand, and to my astonishment, I found myself ensnared in a prison of razor-sharp thorns conjured by Hermine. The thorns seemed to emerge from the ground, but her hand''s gesture made it clear that she was the source of this perilous entrapment.

    So, this is a Ruby Izavene¡¯s power. The mixture of thorn and vines to attack or trap people in.

    ¡°First, he saved you. Second, he gave us funds to make sure that you¡¯re eating properly and make your stay here as comfortable as possible. Third, I was told to watch over you to tell him what you¡¯re doing. Fourth, the dresses he sent you and the pieces of jewelry for one event. Now, he gave you that Ruivenfiere hand chain?" her hands were balled into fists beside her, shaking. It is a hint that if I''ll try to move, she''ll kill me.

    "How can you be engaged to him? You don''t deserve him!" Hermine''s voice echoed with anger as she yelled at me. I was taken aback by her outburst, struggling to understand where her hostility was coming from.

    Was she referring to Hervouet? It seemed that she had mistakenly assumed that the hand chain was a gift from him, which couldn''t be further from the truth. However, her words made me realize that the hand chain held a deeper meaning than just a symbol of alliance.

    In my culture, it represented an engagement between two Izavenes, akin to a ring in other cultures. I hadn''t fully agreed to the engagement, yet Azriel had taken the initiative.

    Azriel had mentioned that the hand chain granted me the power of fire, but I hadn''t yet tested its capabilities.

    However, attempting to burn the thorns surrounding me seemed risky, as I might end up harming myself in the process. Using lightning as a means of escape was also not an option either, and I remained uncertain about the full extent of powers possessed by a red diamond Izavene.

    The situation grew more dire as I could feel the thorns piercing my skin, causing bleeding and pain. Hermine''s jealousy towards my supposed relationship with Hervouet was evident, even though such a relationship didn''t exist.

    Hervouet was nothing more than a manipulative individual attempting to win me over to his side. I needed to find a way out of this predicament before Hermine used the thorns to crush me.

    The root of these thorns is Hermine¡¯s unrequited love. Jealousy.

    In a sudden turn of events, a vibrant blue fire enveloped me, sweeping through the thorns that had ensnared me. The fire danced with a controlled intensity, skillfully burning away the thorny restraints without harming a single strand of my hair.

    It was as if the fire itself recognized me as its master, obeying my will and protecting me from harm. The sight was both mesmerizing and empowering, offering a glimmer of hope in the midst of danger.

    ¡°Does this situation happen often? You should¡¯ve told me sooner,¡± Azriel shifted his eyes from me to Hermine, throwing her a daggered look. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough. She¡¯s coming with me now. As for you, it¡¯s better for you not to remember everything about Thyra¡¯s existence in your life.¡± a flash of light surrounded Hermine, and knocked her consciousness out. What ¡­ just happened?

    He grabbed my wrist forcefully, and he knitted his eyebrows as he shot me with a fiery glare, waiting for a reasonable excuse.

    I winced as I tried to set myself free from his grip, but he wouldn¡¯t let me go.

    "Does this happen often? How could you not tell me?" Azriel''s voice was filled with frustration as he gritted his teeth. His expression softened, however, as he released his grip on my wrist. "I''m sorry. I was consumed by anger, and for a moment, I entertained violent thoughts of revenge. I imagined severing her limbs and allowing my dogs to feast upon her lifeless body."

    How can I make him calm down? This is far from the Azriel I know. How can he be this desperate?

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Then ¡­ I trust you. But give me some time to gather my belongings. I need my weapons and jewelry to ¨C"

    "I can provide you with far better things than those! You won''t need anything else; I''ll give you everything you desire. So, let''s go," he retorted, his words laced with determination. As he spoke, a chill ran down my spine, leaving me feeling completely threatened by his intensity. It seemed that he was oblivious to the weight of his words and the impact they had on me.

    Everything I¡¯ll ask for?

    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you, but please, I¡¯ll beg if I have to. There are some things that I have to take before leaving.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    ¡°This is your room now,¡± Azriel declared as he let go of my hand. It¡¯s interesting how he can transport from one place to another in a matter of seconds. It was like earlier we were surrounded by trees in the forest where Hermine lives, and now we''re in ¡­ is this, a room in the palace? It''s too glamorous to be considered an inn.

    The room boasted ornate furniture and a striking red and gold four-poster bed. As we stood, I could feel the soft carpet beneath my feet. A vase on the bedside table displayed a stunning bouquet of flowers in full bloom, their exact type eluding me.

    This room was far from ordinary. It was evident that meticulous care had been taken to prepare and maintain it over a significant period of time.

    "I assume you''re curious where we are. This is one of the rooms on the 5<sup>th</sup> floor of the crown prince¡¯s palace. This is the safest place I can think of for you to stay in, so I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind. All my servants here can be trusted so, you don¡¯t have to worry if you want to look around. However, I won¡¯t recommend you to visit the 4<sup>th</sup> floor and below, since there are some areas connected to the main palace. I shouldn¡¯t let anyone know that you¡¯re here. Not yet, at least. I¡¯ll assign some guards to keep watch of the stairs so don¡¯t be anxious about it," He explained, and that information made me feel more anxious than comfortable. I can''t even find the right words on how to react. It''s tempting to ask if he prepared all these things because he got plans of keeping me here the moment we declared ourselves as allies, but I think that would be a bold question to ask.

    ¡°I, uh ¡­ thank you. I appreciate your generosity. Although, I do need to visit the town from time to time. I need to gather information and meet Hervouet since I can''t meet him here. How can I step out of this place if I can''t visit the 4<sup>th</sup> floor and below?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that you have that hand chain, and I shared my power with you? You can teleport from here to the area of the town you want to visit. This place is highly secured, because the entire palace is surrounded by a moat, and it has four bridges ¨C those are the only ways to come in and come out. The crown prince¡¯s palace is in the western area, so the western bridge is the most accessible. The moat would make it difficult for the attackers to wade across. That aside, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this,¡± he crossed his arms as he observed my reactions, making me self-conscious. I have a lot to say, but I don¡¯t know where to start.

    If they¡¯re protective of their residence, why make a palace instead of a castle? It would be safer to make a castle than a palace to show off. It¡¯s not like the palace is visible to the public. I¡¯m not in the position to complain, but if they¡¯re after their safety, they¡¯d create a castle than a palace.

    Either that or this place didn''t have a moat before they lived here. Anyway, I should be grateful that I''m here than elsewhere. For now, what matters is for me to visit the town for occasional research and spy on Hervouet.

    ¡°What plans do you have in mind regarding Hervouet?¡± he asked, and the question is far from hard.

    ¡°I mentioned that I''m not sure how strong or how many allies Hervouet has. The reason why I''ll meet him is to dig for information. If I''ll know what he''s up to, I can find ways to break his defenses so when he attacks you, his team would be weaker. Still, I promise that I¡¯m on your side. So don¡¯t get the wrong idea if I¡¯ll meet Hervouet. I want to make him think that I''m supporting him because I''m afraid of him having me executed. I''ll act like I''m scared of him if I have to. That way, he wouldn''t know that I''m at the advantage. He¡¯s not aware that we¡¯re allies because he never saw us talking, for we used to meet in the library in secret. When we met Jarvis, we didn¡¯t travel together either. Unless he sent a spy to watch us, he wouldn¡¯t know. Sooner, Hervouet will find out that Hermine doesn¡¯t have a memory of me, and he¡¯s likely to suspect you about that. I¡¯m going to twist some stories to convince him so leave it to me.¡± Azriel heaved a sigh and placed one of his hands on his face, and disappointment is written on it.

    Did I say something that upset him?

    ¡°That can work, I have nothing against it. But you¡¯re too independent,¡± he commented, and I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s talking about. ¡°We¡¯re allies, right? But your plans hardly included me. Thyra, I want you to trust me and depend on me. All the things you said sounded like you¡¯re the only one who can do it. Can¡¯t I be a part of it?¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t bring you with me if I¡¯ll meet Hervouet. He¡¯ll suspect us. He can''t know that I''m under your protection. So, for that one, only I can do it. You can spy over Hervouet if you wish so that we can dig for information faster. Like knowing his whereabouts,¡± I looked away, guilty of his words. I still think that things would be better if everything will be done by me. I can protect myself always. I¡¯m sure of it.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s it for now. I can call servants to assist you if you want to take a bath. Just tell me whatever you need. My room is just next door, you see.¡± He pointed the door at the corner of the room. Wait, this door connects to his room? Gee, he really prepared all these. He outsmarted me on that one. No wonder why there are three doors in this room ¨C the main door to the hall, the bathroom, and this door connecting to his room. Fine. It¡¯s not like I can do anything about it now.

    I nodded in agreement as he left me alone, using the door that connected to his room. Instead of settling on the bed, I lazily took a seat on the couch. From there, I had a view of the magnificent ceiling adorned with intricate rosette and ornament designs. The chandelier hanging above complemented the ceiling''s design flawlessly. Closing my eyes, I allowed myself to reflect on everything that had transpired over the past two months ¨C from my daring escape from Eurhyia to finally arriving at the grand Ruivenfiere palace.

    My plans are happening fast. It felt like luck is on my side as if to make me feel better knowing how terrible my reputation was in Eurhyia, thanks to Corianne. She deserves all the credit for that, and I hope that one day she¡¯ll fall in the grave she dug herself with that attitude of hers.

    A soft knock from the main door reached my ears, making me back on guard. Who could it be? Azriel just left. It can¡¯t be him.

    I discreetly concealed a dagger behind my back, taking a moment to compose myself before opening the door. As I did, a woman with an elegant updo of red hair, long earrings, and a stunning ruby rouge gown stood before me. Her posture and graceful hand gestures immediately gave away her identity.

    The red diamond ring on her bare hand only meant one thing ¨C with her ungloved hand, she can lacerate my skin by holding me alone.

    "I see His Highness has a guest," she began, and in my momentary lapse of awareness, I instinctively curtsied, forgetting that I was not wearing a dress. The realization of my mistake washed over me, and I could feel my cheeks growing warm with embarrassment. It was a truly shameful oversight on my part.

    ¡°Good evening, Your Imperial Majesty. All glory to the Ruivenfiere Empire,¡± I tried not to make unnecessary facial expressions as I avoid her eyes.

    ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s good that you recognized me easily.¡± She grinned. ¡°Welcome to the palace, the shining star of the south, princess of Eurhyia.¡±

    Her eyes, cold and piercing, seemed to contradict the warmth of her smile. It was as if she could effortlessly see through the depths of my soul with just a single glance.

 Chapter 29: THYRA

    ¡°You flatter me. Though I''m surprised how you found out, I won''t deny it. You¡¯re right, Your Majesty. I¡¯m the princess of Eurhyia. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance,¡± I returned the warm smile, and she seemed to be pleased that I was bold enough to admit it.

    Her reason for being here can''t be anything else but to interrogate me, but I shouldn''t give a bad impression. Facing royalty isn''t new to me after all ¨C I''ve met kings and queens of other kingdoms before since I¡¯m highly involved in political matters despite being a princess, and that made my father proud of me.

    The empress boldly entered my chambers without waiting for an invitation, making herself comfortable on the couch. I was taken aback by her audacity, as I hadn''t anticipated such a direct approach from her.

    "I hope you wouldn''t mind, but should I call a physician? I can see some scratches and minor wounds on you, and parts of your casual clothes are torn," she remarked, her tone filled with concern. Her curiosity piqued, she continued, "That looks like the work of a Ruby Izavene. Were you attacked by one? If so, please do tell me who did it, and I will make sure they learn their lesson. I have a feeling His Highness won''t let this slide either. He values you, as evidenced by that hand chain alone. My guess is he''s quite angry right now."

    It''s remarkable how well the empress seems to understand Azriel. Her display of concern for me suggests that she is willing to extend that care to anything that matters to him. I have no doubt in my mind about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you saw me in this state. We were in a rush earlier, and your speculation is true, Your Majesty. I was attacked by a ruby Izavene, and Azriel came to rescue me. After that, he brought me here which is less than an hour ago,¡± I replied.

    Come to think of it, it¡¯s a shame for an empress to see someone face her with visible wounds and some torn clothes. I probably look like a filthy rug in her eyes at the moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how you look like. Now that I know what happened, there¡¯s no need for me to judge your appearance,¡± she crossed her arms and tapped her chin with her index finger.

    ¡°I usually do, though. It¡¯s not hard to see through a person. But all those aside, I thought of something important since His Highness brought you here. Are you aware that he¡¯s getting married in a few days?¡±

    I gulped, and I couldn¡¯t explain what I¡¯m feeling from within.

    He didn¡¯t tell me about that. But now I can see what the empress is pointing out.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid not. I don¡¯t remember him bringing up that topic. That said, if someone in the palace finds out about me being here, rumors would spread, won¡¯t it? With this hand chain, there will be rumors that His Highness and I have a special relationship,¡± I gritted my teeth and breathed before continuing. ¡°Though I wanted to keep a low profile, if people would think that I¡¯m simply a commoner, they¡¯ll question why His Highness is keeping me. If people find out that I''m the princess of Eurhyia, it will cause greater attention.¡±

    The corners of her mouth turned up, and I can tell she was enjoying this. It left me feeling perplexed and uncertain.

    ¡°Oh, how perceptive of you. You picked on it more quickly than expected. You¡¯re a quick thinker, aren¡¯t you? Frankly, it would be better if someone with that line of thinking like yours would be the empress. It wasn¡¯t hard for you to see the big picture in a matter of seconds. I have to say, I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Should I thank her? It''s natural for me to see the connection between one thing to another easily. But what is she implying behind those words? I feel like I''m missing something.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for His Highness not to invite you to his wedding. But it¡¯ll be inevitable for you not to be seen by everyone. You¡¯re the kind who¡¯ll easily stand out without you trying. When you talk to the nobles, they¡¯ll start asking who you are. You can hide that hand chain by wearing gloves to cause lesser attention. You have the usual features of a common Izavene. How will you introduce yourself when someone asks about you?¡±

    I¡¯ll get in trouble if I¡¯ll say that I¡¯m Azriel¡¯s commoner friend. It¡¯s likely to insult the high society. But if I¡¯ll introduce myself as the princess of Eurhyia once asked, won¡¯t they see me as an enemy and get me in trouble? Everyone knows that Eurhyia and Marrossi are mortal enemies.

    ¡°I can tell them that Eurhyia and Marrossi have diplomatic relations, but not necessarily us under the empire¡¯s authority.¡±

    The empress¡¯ expression fell, but it didn¡¯t look like a disappointment, but something else that I can¡¯t explain. I can¡¯t help but feel the tension between us.

    ¡°That ¡­ would be safe. I remember how His Highness¡¯ reaction when he got home after the recent war and told me that he won''t get involved in wars again. He was dispirited, guilty, and angry at himself. He was blaming himself for losing his army and for killing the king ¡­ your father. That''s why this relationship of yours with him is too questionable to me. I can¡¯t imagine how you two met. Don¡¯t get me wrong, princess. Getting rid of you isn¡¯t something I have in mind. Because in my perspective, if you¡¯re on Azriel¡¯s side, I¡¯m with you. If not, then that¡¯s where the story changes. He must¡¯ve had his reasons why he¡¯s taking care of you. A Ruivenfiere can only make a hand chain to share their power with once in their lifetime, and that makes you special,¡± She said those nonchalantly, and my hands felt cold as she told me what I wanted to confirm for a while now ¨C Azriel, after all, is the one who killed my father.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    He¡¯s the man I¡¯ve been looking for all this time, and he¡¯s only next to me.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s continue this conversation with some tea tomorrow. I want to know everything ¨C with His Highness, of course. I¡¯ll let you rest, and I hope you¡¯ll be well-rested in this simple room. Good evening.¡± She stood up and stepped out of the room without looking back.

    Heloise Adira Chavalleve-Ruivenfiere.

    The blood empress, as everyone calls her. I forgot to ask how she found out that I¡¯m the princess of Eurhyia and how she knew I was here. Could it be that Azriel told her that? Or did she probably see me somewhere before?

    Whatever the case, what matters for now is to be prepared for tomorrow. I can¡¯t let her see me with minor wounds and scratches. But I don¡¯t even have another set of dresses to begin with since my clothes are casual, but I can¡¯t face her without wearing something that will impress her.

    Living here in the palace means I have to be lady-like, just like how I learned it back in Eurhyia. Though etiquettes aren¡¯t hard, there¡¯s one thing left to do today, and that is ¡­ shopping.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Instead of hosting a tea party, the empress extended an invitation for Azriel and me to join her for lunch. To ensure utmost secrecy, the dining room was strictly off-limits, devoid of any servants or prying eyes.

    This precautionary measure was taken to prevent anyone from discovering my presence within the palace. It became evident that they were determined to keep my visit concealed from the outside world.

    As I took my seat across from Azriel, the empress positioned herself at the head of the table. To my relief, Azriel had arranged for dedicated servants to assist me with my attire, makeup, and hair.

    Initially, I had anticipated having to handle these tasks on my own, but I was grateful that Azriel had taken the initiative to ensure I received the necessary support. Words alone cannot express my gratitude towards him for his considerate gesture.

    ¡°I hope the food is to your liking, Your Highness,¡± the empress looked at me with a beam, and hearing her address me that way was unexpected.

    "It is. Thank you for your generosity in inviting me over," I responded, and Azriel only looked at the food, completely uncomfortable with the situation. Is he worried that our plans will be revealed? He did tell me earlier that we should spill everything to the empress and assured me that it will be fine because the empress will always support his plans.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re curious why I have the princess of Eurhyia with me here. It¡¯s mainly because she can help us know about the hell hole Hervouet is preparing for us, for he wants to take over the throne,¡± Azriel said, and the weight of his words made it awkward to continue eating. The empress, however, didn¡¯t look surprised.

    "I am deeply committed to preserving the reputation of the imperial family, but Hervouet has resorted to threatening me with execution if I do not align myself with him," I confessed. To gather information about his nefarious plans, I decided to deceive him by pretending to join forces. In reality, I am acting as a spy, relaying crucial information to His Highness. Our secret meetings have been ongoing, completely unbeknownst to anyone else." I explained, hoping to convey the complexity of the situation. However, the empress raised an eyebrow, indicating that she had detected some flaws in my explanation.

    ¡°But, how did you get involved here anyway? You¡¯re the princess of Eurhyia. You¡¯re supposed to be enjoying a luxurious life in your palace. What brings you here, and why are you helping us?¡±

    ¡°In Eurhyia''s high society, Queen Corianne has orchestrated a campaign of rumors to tarnish my reputation. Initially, this didn''t concern me greatly while my father was alive. However, after his passing, I found myself vulnerable and without protection. The queen tried to kill me with poison. I suspected as much, so I neutralized the poisoned tea with Tiaiell without her knowing. I had to run away from the palace to save myself, find people who can support me, and help me get rid of the rats in Eurhyia because I can¡¯t do all of those by myself. Investigating is one of the things I¡¯m good at, and I know the dirt of some nobles who are planning for our kingdom¡¯s fall. It''s hard to explain in simple words, but that¡¯s the idea. I have to regain my honor and strengthen the pillars of my kingdom. My brother, the current king, lacks the strength I possess, and he will require my assistance in achieving these goals.¡±

    Azriel''s eyes widened slightly as my words reached his ears, as he had not heard this detailed account from me before. I had no further requests or expectations from him. Entertaining thoughts of becoming the next leader of this empire would be futile.

    Azriel will be married soon, and with that reality in mind, there is no space for me to aspire to the role of empress. My focus now lies solely on Eurhyia and its welfare, as it becomes my utmost priority.

    The empress took a sip from her wine. ¡°Queen Corianne, you said ¡­¡± she paused, as if the name reminds her of something. ¡°Anyway, I can allow that. But it sounded like you¡¯ll be back in Eurhyia once everything here is settled. You should¡¯ve known by now that you can¡¯t leave my son, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I raised my head after looking at my food, shocked by her words.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    The empress narrowed her eyes as she shifted her gaze to Azriel, her left eyebrow raised.

    ¡°It seems like my son didn¡¯t tell you. That hand chain will make you and Azriel inseparable. For example, one of you is in danger. The other one would feel it. Moreover, it¡¯s a symbol of engagement. That gives you the responsibility to be his wife. However, I don¡¯t want you to be called ¡®mistress.¡¯ You¡¯re the princess of Eurhyia. Being called a mistress sounds disrespectful.¡±

    Ah, so that explains why Azriel suddenly appeared to rescue me when Hermine attacked. It was the hand chain''s ability to sense danger that prompted his timely intervention. I had no idea that the hand chain possessed such remarkable power. Meanwhile, Azriel seemed visibly uncomfortable, unable to meet either of our gazes, his grip on the utensils tightening.

    He should¡¯ve seen this coming. If he made it clear that he¡¯s engaged, I shouldn¡¯t have let us be this close. Why does he keep on making decisions without thinking?

    ¡°However, it is a custom here that the empress should be from House Chavalleve or House Ashleigh, and the emperor will be strictly from the Ruivenfieres alone. Unless you¡¯ll find something that disqualifies Kathrynne from being an empress, the title will be inherited by her. Your wedding is in four days. You can¡¯t call off the engagement in that short time, and even if you can, the princess won¡¯t be qualified either.¡± The empress said in a monotone.

    The awkward silence and tension in the spacious dining room felt suffocating, and I know that I¡¯m not the only one who feels that way.

    With those words, I can only conclude one thing ¨C this relationship is forbidden.

 Chapter 30: THYRA

    The sun emanated gentle light and warmth, unlike the relentless heat of summer. Its light was brilliant but not blinding, warm but not sweltering, just like the person at the end of the red-carpet walkway.

    I moved my hat down a little bit to ensure that my face will avoid the sunlight, for this exchanging of vows is held in the palace¡¯s main garden. It was partly surprising that the empress told me to sit next to her in front, and Hervouet sat on my left side. Sitting in front makes me feel like I¡¯m a part of the imperial family.

    Even so, that feeling is nothing but an impossible dream that will never be fulfilled. Being seated between Hervouet and the empress somehow catches attention, though. Because even if my face can¡¯t be seen by the ones sitting behind us, sitting with them will leave questions to the guests on who I am to be given a special seat.

    The guests are the Ruivenfiere dukes and duchesses of the empire¡¯s regions, and some of them have their sons or daughters with them. There¡¯s a possibility that people would assume that I¡¯m Hervouet¡¯s betrothed who wasn''t introduced to high society yet. That idea alone disgusts me.

    The bride, Kathrynne as they call her ¨C made her grand entrance. Azriel''s gaze was firmly fixed on the far end of the walkway, as if the bride was the sole focus of his attention, and the guests were merely decorative elements requiring minimal attention.

    Despite the significance of the occasion, his eyes did not reflect any discernible joy or anticipation. Instead, he maintained a calm and composed demeanor. His thoughts remained inscrutable, making it difficult to decipher his true feelings about the unfolding events.

    Kathrynne commenced her procession down the red carpet, her face adorned with a broad smile. Her gaze was locked onto Azriel, who stood patiently at the opposite end of the walkway. Her gown swayed rhythmically with each step she took, revealing her sandals embellished with sparkling Moissanites. Upon reaching the end of the walkway, the crowd erupted into applause as Azriel extended his hand towards Kathrynne.

    Interestingly, neither the empress nor Hervouet reacted to the scene. Hervouet wore an expression of indifference, while the empress seemed displeased.

    It''s peculiar how both of them appear discontented with the event. Their demeanor and attire, both clad in black, give off an impression more akin to a funeral than a wedding. It''s a stark contrast to the joyous occasion that a wedding typically represents.

    Their exchange of vows tightened my chest. Though I can keep my cool, the moment is hard to watch. Is ¡®hard¡¯ the right word? Or ¡­ painful? This isn¡¯t supposed to be what I¡¯m feeling. I should be happy for them. But why do I feel the opposite?

    I reflexively clenched my hands on my lap, but quickly relaxed when Hervouet nudged me. I was certain this action would not go unnoticed by him.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    After the wedding ceremony concluded, an announcement was made for everyone to proceed to the grand dining hall. However, Hervouet abruptly seized my wrist and forcefully led me to a secluded area of the garden, away from prying eyes.

    ¡°What on earth are you doing here? How are you at Azriel¡¯s wedding? Moreover, how can you sit with us? Have you got no shame? You¡¯re not a part of the family. You¡¯re giving others the idea that you¡¯re my betrothed yet to be revealed in public,¡± he complained, and part of it sounded like he was disgusted with the idea of us being together. It¡¯s interesting how he held himself back from creating a commotion by complaining, and now he¡¯s pouring out his heart¡¯s content.

    Although, I don¡¯t understand it. Recently it was him who was all warm and welcoming to me but now he¡¯s sounding like I''m a nuisance. I suppose this is his true colors.

    I swiftly yanked my wrist free from his grasp, asserting my independence and making it clear that his assumption of control based on our alliance was unfounded.

    "In case you didn¡¯t know, it was Her Majesty who invited me to sit next to her. If not, she would¡¯ve killed me already due to my impudence. I told you to give me the honor of having Azriel¡¯s head, right? That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I tried to win him over, including the empress,¡± Hervouet gritted his teeth, and looked at me with disbelief.

    They say that behind an enemy¡¯s enemy is an ally. Hervouet is my enemy, and Azriel is his enemy. That makes Azriel and I become allies, and it¡¯s good that Hervouet isn¡¯t aware of that. He shouldn¡¯t know.

    Not yet.

    I want it to be a bomb exploding on his face so that he¡¯ll learn that I, the princess of Eurhyia, is not someone to be stomped on. Stepping on me would be like an upside pin that will pierce his foot.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t kill him that fast. The timing would be bad. I¡¯m not done with the preparations, and I aim for it to be around seven months from now since that''ll be the time when Marrossi¡¯s invisible shield would be completely broken. By then it will be easier to attack Marrossi because even the army of humans can help. You¡¯re familiar that whenever the month ends, Rosrina falls like shattered glass, right? That¡¯s how the shield deteriorates little by little. But I still can¡¯t believe that you climbed up to the royal palace too fast, everything sounds impossible, considering that you did all these alone,¡± he covered half of his face with his palm.

    So that¡¯s his plan. Waiting for the barriers to be gone for good. If gets ruined, all the sacrifices of alexandrite Izavenes like me would go to waste.

    ¡°I have no plans in joining the entire war. I went here to revenge because I can''t let the one who killed my father live. That''s my part here in helping you. If you''re expecting me to use my powers to kill an army, then I can¡¯t. If I¡¯ll use up my powers further, I¡¯ll end up killing myself. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s selfish that you gained benefit from me, but I¡¯ll get nothing in return? I only wanted to get out of your grasp,¡± part of me feels like I¡¯m not entirely lying. I¡¯ve always wanted to have revenge, but doing that to Azriel would be a betrayal. After all, we considered ourselves allies, and we already have an agreement on what I''ll get in return for fighting for him.

    Is killing him still one of my goals? If I won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll end up suppressing my hatred for him and also hate myself every day for not doing anything. But at the same time, something inside me is stopping me from doing that because ¡­

    I shook my head, consciously pushing aside my thoughts. It was crucial that Hervouet remained unaware of my inner musings and intentions.

    ¡°Wait, did you just call the Eurhyian king your father? You¡¯re not just a noble, but the princess of Eurhyia?¡± I expressed my annoyance by rolling my eyes and crossing my arms, giving Hervouet a disapproving look.

    Though it accidentally slipped out of my tongue, it¡¯s not like he wouldn¡¯t find out.

    ¡°So, what if I am? Will that change anything? As I told you before, I¡¯m now a fugitive, running for my life,¡± my response shut him off, loss for words. He heaved a breath and decided to go back to our main problem.

    ¡°I get that you¡¯re trying to win him over, and the result of your effort is him inviting you to this wedding because you''re his friend, correct? Well, you can¡¯t simply slit his throat and run away, can you? If you wanted revenge, you¡¯ll aim to see him suffer first. Make him kneel before you and let him bleed. Fill his mouth with rocks and have him beg mercy at your feet for all I care. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Hervouet suggested, and if I¡¯m truly vengeful, it¡¯s something I¡¯ll consider.

    "Then trust me and allow me to get closer to him. I will find a way to catch him off guard when he least expects it. You can also share your plans with me, and I''ll see if there''s anything else I can assist with that doesn''t put my life at risk. However, my primary focus will be on making your brother suffer personally," I declared, and my words hit me like a punch to the gut, leaving me overwhelmed with emotion.

    Hervouet''s perspective holds some truth, yet I find myself unable to fully grasp my own feelings regarding this complex situation. While I have devoted myself to loyalty towards Azriel, as we are not only allies but also ¡®engaged.¡¯ My current words, however, felt like a betrayal from behind, despite being a strategic part of my plan to gain Hervouet''s trust before betraying him.

    I have to be alone and think about all these things. At this point, I can¡¯t depend on anyone but myself. I can¡¯t trust anyone anymore. Even my only friend, Jarvis, turned his back on me after all. What an ungrateful imbecile.

    ¡°Some of my allies are here. The leaders of Heryozona Eskal, Beruvia, Greizenne, and Alryne are on my side. The rest are loyal to the empress. Aside from that, I have Eviona. We can meet my other allies but not here in the palace. I can¡¯t let you meet Eviona either, for she¡¯s the most dangerous person I know. I¡¯ll protect you from her.¡±

    Protect? Is he even hearing himself? It was like a few minutes ago he was disgusted by me, and now he wants to protect me. I can¡¯t understand the way he thinks, and I don¡¯t think I can last any longer if this continues.

    ¡°Who needs protecting?¡± I raised an eyebrow to show him that he was underestimating me again.

    ¡°Eviona can hear people¡¯s thoughts. If you¡¯ll face her and you thought of something against her, you¡¯ll be dead in an instant. Even if she looks ladylike, she can kill people with her bare hands without using weapons or her powers. She believes that she¡¯s the rightful heir to the throne because technically she¡¯s the one born for it. But her powers threatened the empress, making her decide to banish Eviona. From Eviona¡¯s perspective, I¡¯m helping her to give back what¡¯s hers. But in my perspective, I¡¯m the one who should be taking the throne, and I¡¯ll betray her in the last minute using my allies.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I carefully arranged firewood in the fireplace and ignited it using flames conjured from my hand. The power at my disposal serves as a constant reminder of its origin ¨C Azriel, the man I witnessed marrying someone else earlier. Overwhelmed by the memory of my own reaction during that moment, I closed my eyes tightly and lightly slapped myself, attempting to shake off the lingering emotions.

    I¡¯m such an idiot. I can''t be like this. With Kathrynne and Azriel now married, my continued presence could potentially fuel rumors and speculation. Perhaps it is time to address matters in Eurhyia first. However, returning there would likely reignite rumors and label me as a monster once again. Is it too much to ask for a place where I can pursue my goals while leading a peaceful and ordinary life?

    I think not. I¡¯m not born to have a simple life anyway.

    I retrieved the bag I had concealed under the bed and settled on the floor, leaning my back against the bedside as I positioned myself in front of the fireplace. Within the bag, an assortment of daggers remained hidden, along with discreetly disguised accessories that doubled as small weapons.

    I extracted four bottles from the bag, each containing a distinct colored liquid ¨C violet, white, green, and red. These substances are poisons with varying effects, including two rare ones that, when combined, form an antidote.

    I removed the sheathes of my daggers and dipped the tips one by one into the glimmering liquid as if it¡¯s a quill being dipped in ink. I held it up to behold it in its deadly yet elegant glory.

    My small disguised weapons, however, are dipped into the violet poison.

    The fireplace provided warmth that felt comforting, yet it failed to thaw a heart crafted from ice.

 Chapter 31: AZRIEL

    I released a sigh of relief as I emerged from the bathroom in my chamber, gently drying my hair with a towel. The dreadful day had finally come to a close, and the act of taking a bath had alleviated the stress that had been building up since morning. The knowledge that I had no other obligations but to sleep brought a glimmer of happiness to my weary soul.

    While the prospect of having only sleep as my sole obligation brings a sense of relief, the unfortunate reality is that there are still two days remaining for this event. In Ruivenfiere culture, weddings are celebrated over a span of three days, and the main palace is meticulously prepared to accommodate the occasion. At this moment, it is expected that Kathrynne and I would be in the shared room for our wedding night. However, that is the furthest thing from my mind. I wonder if Kathrynne is currently waiting there, engaged in bathing or preparing herself. Would it disappoint or upset her if I choose not to join her?

    It¡¯s not like I care about her feelings, for I care for someone else¡¯s. I felt my cheeks go a bit warm at the thought that Kathrynne¡¯s chambers isn''t the one I wanted to stop by. This feels like immediate adultery on my part, but she should¡¯ve known by now that even if we¡¯ve been friends since we were kids, a lot of things changed in the past eight years we haven''t seen each other. If anything, she feels like a total stranger to me, acting to be someone I knew.

    Am I imagining things? She definitely looks like the Kathrynne that I know. But I can¡¯t get rid of the feeling that something¡¯s wrong. Still, due to the limited options, I chose her instead of the other two.

    Cherlindrea, despite her reputation for elegance, dignity, and cleverness, remains the sister of my former fianc¨¦e, Adrienne, who betrayed my trust. I have no desire to become entangled in their family affairs any further. As for Anastasia, Kathrynne''s sister, she possesses an enthusiastic nature but tends to be easily influenced by her emotions, often acting impulsively based on her current feelings. Such traits are not befitting of an empress.

    To be honest, I have reservations about Kathrynne''s suitability to assume the role of empress due to her relatively weak personality. If race is not a determining factor, Thyra would be the most suitable candidate for the position. If not Thyra, then Eviona would be a viable alternative. Even the current empress would agree to that.

    Gently, I closed my eyes and grasped the cold doorknob of the connecting door that led to Thyra''s chambers from mine. I wondered if she was still awake. Perhaps it wouldn''t disturb her if I simply took a quick peek, right?

    I gently pushed the door open, doing my best not to make a sound. She was sitting on the floor facing the fireplace, which is on the opposite side of where the door is located. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t notice my presence yet, but the moment I got on the opposite side of her bed, she immediately looked back, saying, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just me, relax," I responded, and she became frozen as she sees me coming in front of her, with three daggers and small weapons on display made my stomach turn. There are also four bottles with different colors of fluid, and I hope that what I''m thinking is wrong.

    ¡°Seems like someone¡¯s preparing her weapons and putting poison on it,¡± I commented, and she averted her gaze, clearly avoiding acknowledging that she had been caught in the act.

    "Why are you here? You should be with Kathrynne on your wedding night," she questioned, her eyebrows furrowed. It was evident that she found it disrespectful for me to enter her chambers without knocking. She deliberately avoided making eye contact with me.

    ¡°Technically, I own everything in this place because this is the crown prince¡¯s palace, and that includes this room.¡±

    She rose from her seat, shooting me a piercing glare ¨C knowing that at this moment, she was cornered by me.

    In a swift motion, I grabbed one of her daggers and placed it in her hand. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I pulled her closer to me, positioning her daggered hand under my neck.

    "You''ve been waiting for this moment, haven''t you? And you knew all along that I''m the one who killed your father. You went here for revenge because you want me to pay for what I''ve done, am I right?" I asked, and I faked a smile to lighten up the situation.

    "Then do it. Now,¡± I held her tighter, and she only looked at me with her eyes welling up with tears. Her eyes alone said it all ¨C that this is the best chance she has to kill me, but despite the overflowing hatred written in her eyes filled with guilt and pain all at once, she knows she couldn¡¯t do it. She responded to my words with a sneer.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I knew it all along that it¡¯s you. It was Her Majesty herself who confirmed that. That fact is both a blessing and a curse to me. But,¡± her lips began shaking, including her hand. ¡°I just can¡¯t do it. You won the game, and I¡¯m such a fool for getting involved in the first place.¡± She bit her lips and let go of the dagger pushing me back with her strength.

    "I''m such a fool because I can''t believe that I ended up having feelings for my enemy. I would be lying to myself if I¡¯ll keep denying that to convince myself that it¡¯s ¡­ " my heart skipped a beat at her confession, but I tried my best to appear calm. "Are you happy now? Just leave me alone and have a joyful life. She''s waiting for you. I guarantee you that taking your life is no longer a part of my plan. So please, just leave."

    Her countenance appeared somber, and her face flushed with embarrassment. She turned away, attempting to conceal her feelings, but I gently grasped her wrist and drew her closer to me. Embracing her tenderly, our hearts seemed to synchronize for a fleeting moment, as we felt the rhythm of each other''s heartbeat.

    ¡°You¡¯re making me leave without even waiting for what I have to say?¡± I asked, and I felt her body shiver.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, and I don¡¯t have to. I no longer have the courage to face you, so don¡¯t make me feel worse than I already am.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°I insist. So just listen to what I have to say,¡± I gently pulled her away and she sat on the edge of her bed while she wipes her tears away. I knelt in front of her, swallowing all the pride I have as a prince.

    "¡­ When the recent war broke out, I must confess, I channeled my power into my sword, causing it to ignite in flames. Yes, I killed the king," I began, my voice filled with remorse. "But as I witnessed my army being decimated on the battlefield, struck down by what seemed like a torrent of lightning unleashed by you, I realized that I didn''t recognize the face behind that power. In that moment, I knew that my only option was to retreat and save the few who still had a chance at survival."

    ¡°¡­ Since that fateful day, I have been plagued by restless nights, tormented by overwhelming guilt. Before I drift off to sleep, the scenario replays in my mind, haunting me relentlessly. I can vividly imagine the grief-stricken families, mourning the loss of their loved ones who perished in the war. I am consumed by thoughts of how the Eurhyians coped with the devastating news of their king''s demise, knowing that I was the cause of their sorrow.¡± A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I struggled to find the right words to express the thoughts that had been tormenting my mind.

    ¡°¡­ As I drift off to sleep, nightmares from the war plague my subconscious. Sometimes, I find myself confronted by your father, drenched in blood, interrogating me or attempting to take my life. In other dreams, I witness my empire crumbling as its citizens lose faith in me, accusing me of being responsible for the lives lost. I even dream of facing execution. It may sound unbelievable, but I have repeatedly seen you in my dreams, blaming me for everything and executing me without mercy. Since that day, peaceful sleep has eluded me, consumed by overwhelming guilt.¡±

    ¡°¡­ When I first discovered that you were the one responsible for the devastation, I knew I had to apologize. However, fear gripped me, as I observed your unwavering resolve and willingness to take lives when necessary. I was hesitant, afraid that if I approached you with an apology, you would swiftly end my life without a second thought. I believed that perhaps performing acts of kindness for others, without any conditions, would alleviate my guilt. I hoped that by earning the love and forgiveness of the people, I could somehow atone for my sins. Yet, I soon realized that no amount of good deeds could ever fully erase the pain I inflicted upon countless individuals, including yourself. It is through genuine repentance, acknowledging my actions with humility and courage, that I believe true redemption lies.¡±

    I looked up to her to see her expression, but it was blank. I held her cold hands, but even if I try to hide it, my hands couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

    "... and I understand that mere words can never fully undo the irreversible damage that has been done. But please know that I am genuinely, deeply sorry for the pain I have caused you and your nation. It was never my intention to bring harm upon you. I long for your forgiveness, even though I am fully aware that I may not deserve it." With a heavy heart, I lowered my head, resting my forehead against her hands. Tears welled up in my eyes, though they did not spill over. In that moment, I felt the touch of gentle hands cradling my cheek. As I looked up, I saw a remarkable transformation in her expression. The once stern and troubled countenance had softened into one of relief, and she bestowed upon me a warm, reassuring smile.

    ¡°I forgive you," those words are the last thing I was expecting to hear from her. "Do you really think that I can''t forgive someone I love? What you should do is forgive yourself. That''s the last thing left to be free from all the guilt. Just like you, I have my faults too. I wiped out your army, I killed almost everyone. I suffered the consequences too since I threw up lots of blood and was unconscious for four days. The problem is, my heart was filled with nothing but hatred, and it was like killing everyone is the only key for me to find relief. But I was wrong. You shouldn¡¯t blame yourself, because it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry about everything too ¨C for killing your men, and for hating you. It was hard for me to tell Hervouet that I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll deal with you, but then again, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Not anymore.¡±

    I managed to smile back as I heard her words ¨C unexpected words, but those are enough for me to remove the thorns I had from within. I believe that this will get the best sleep possible tonight, and I can''t be grateful enough. We both know that at this moment marks the first step towards healing and moving forward from the pain that has burdened us both.

    The past cannot be changed, but the future can be bright ¨C for we have the choice to make wiser decisions.

    I wanted to pledge that I¡¯ll do my best not to hurt her again, but this moment alone might be painful to her since I couldn''t even say anything when she admitted her feelings toward me. Will saying that I feel the same proper for this situation? Or maybe I should say it some other time?

    ¡°I hate to break it to you, but you should go. It¡¯s been a long day, and things being clarified this way is a relief for both of us. It¡¯s clear now that we¡¯re not going to end up killing each other. I also have to clean up these things.¡± She picked up the daggers and sheathed them, and finally hid everything under the bed.

    "You know what, Jarvis once told me that I should be wary of you because you''re a poisonous flower," she looked back to see what else she should know. "I thought it was just figurative because figuratively speaking it''s true. But I didn''t know that it also applies in a literal manner."

    ¡°Is that a compliment or an offense? I¡¯m on my own and I can¡¯t be dependent on others. It¡¯s my way of protecting myself. Just so you know, these aren''t completely poisons. Sure, all of them are. But two of these will become an antidote when mixed. It makes the body suffer more, but that will only happen at first. I tried it myself," her words are short, but I sensed the weight of her words.

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°I was poisoned a couple of times,¡± she sighed and stood up while showing me all the bottles. ¡°The green and red poisons here, they can become an antidote. When mixed and hardened, it becomes a Tiaiell ¨C it will look like a small sugar cube. It¡¯s how I neutralized the poisoned tea that Queen Corianne used. I have those two to help myself when I get poisoned, and I have the white and violet poisons here for different purposes. I don¡¯t have to tell you everything. So just go back to your chambers and sleep. I¡¯m tired myself. I know you are too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave. But I¡¯ll ask for one last thing,¡± I said, extending my arms out wide. A knowing grin appeared on her face, understanding what I was asking for. She hesitated for a moment, but then slowly approached, as if unsure who should make the first move.

    With a surge of emotion, I reached out and enveloped her in a tight embrace, pouring all my strength into the hug. She reciprocated, but it felt more like a friendly embrace, nothing else.

    ¡°You¡¯re too thin. It feels like I¡¯m going to break your bones if I¡¯ll hug you tighter,¡± she pulled away and pouted, slightly annoyed. But we both laughed anyway.

    ¡°Yeah, right. Whatever. Seriously, just go back to your chambers. This is like the fourth time I told you to get out. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the crown prince who owns everything here. I don¡¯t have to spell things out for you.¡±

    ¡°You were counting? That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Okay, this is the fifth. Now, go.¡± She said, playfully pushing me back to the door where I entered.

    But I can no longer stand it. I¡¯ve been restraining myself in my head for a while now, but my heart is beating too fast, and I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    I gently grasped her wrist, causing her to pause in surprise. Without uttering another word, I tenderly cupped her cheek and closed my eyes as our lips met in a kiss. I anticipated her resistance, but to my astonishment, she didn''t push me away.

    Loving an enemy ¡­ is both bitter and sweet.

 Chapter 32: THYRA

    ¡®Azriel and I are both screwed.¡¯ The phrase keeps echoing in my mind as I touch my lips, replaying the memory of what happened before he left my chambers last night. Why is it so difficult to let go of this lingering thought? I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s his fault alone ¨C for I started it. If I didn¡¯t tell him about my feelings, he probably wouldn¡¯t do that.

    I told him what I feel, and he showed me how he feels as a response.

    Is this truly what it''s like to love someone? Because at some point, I feel like my heart is being manipulated, and because I''m not used to having such feelings, it made me feel that something is wrong.

    Feelings truly make even the wisest people stumble, and it becomes a weakness after. The thought of facing him today is daunting, as he may seek me out if I don''t attend and assume I''m jealous. Additionally, the empress may question my absence, as I should be celebrating alongside them.

    Tonight''s event will revolve around dancing, presenting an opportunity for me to forge connections when the opportunity arises. I mustn''t allow my emotions to consume me throughout the day, and engaging in social interactions would serve as a beneficial distraction.

    Since the guests are mostly the families of the dukedoms in the Ruivenfiere regions, I should test the waters and turn Hervouet¡¯s allies to support Azriel instead. Among the regions ¨C which used to be kingdoms, Herzoyona Eskal, Greizenne, and Alryne are the most influential. These three are on Hervouet¡¯s side including Beruvia, and I¡¯d say he¡¯s good at finding the right connections. I have to at least get the support of one of them. I should tell Azriel to do his part too, or perhaps ¡­ the empress. But is it even proper to talk about alliances at a wedding feast?

    Still, I have to figure something out. I now have a greater reason why I should be proactive and take things seriously.

    I heard a soft knock on the main door, prompting me to open it. Three maids stood there, assisting each other in carrying a rack filled with exquisite dresses, most of which were lavish and suitable for special occasions. Could these dresses possibly be from Azriel?

    ¡°Good morning, milady. His Highness wanted to give these to you. He picked all of these himself,¡± one of the maids gave an awkward smile. ¡°He¡¯s thoughtful, isn¡¯t he? He also told us to keep that a secret from others.¡±

    Her question sounded more of, ¡®how can he give someone all these when she¡¯s not even his wife?¡¯ That ¡­ or I might be overthinking. Who knows? He probably bought some for Kathrynne.

    ¡°I appreciate you for bringing all these. Perhaps I should thank His Highness myself later. Would you mind helping me get dressed up? I plan to explore the palace, especially the gardens. The event isn¡¯t starting yet, after all.¡± I requested, and all of them nodded in approval.

    "If that pleases you, then we''ll be happy to do it." One of the maids pressed her lips together, and it was obvious that there was something she has to say but holding herself back from doing so.

    ¡°If you want to say something, go on.¡± My voice sounded authoritative, and one of the maids froze upon hearing me. The other two, however, focused their eyes on her.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s ¡­ uh, we¡¯re aware that you¡¯re a guest but, in the Ruivenfiere palace, there¡¯s a rule that guests are only allowed to explore the main palace and its vicinity. The public is forbidden to explore to visit the crown prince''s palace, the eastern and the southern palace unless invited. This is also supposed to be the crown princess¡¯ chambers,¡± she¡¯s simply implying that I¡¯m not supposed to be here. It sounded like a rejection, though I¡¯m aware that¡¯s not what she¡¯s saying. I wanted to retort because that¡¯s usually how I¡¯ll respond in such situations but I know I¡¯m not in the position to act proud.

    ¡°So, what if she¡¯s here? She¡¯s my special guest and I invited her myself. She¡¯s the princess of Eurhyia. That alone means she deserves special treatment among others,¡± Azriel''s voice resonated from the hallway, and as he appeared outside the door, he leaned against the door frame with his arms crossed, frowning and glaring at everyone.

    Can¡¯t he act dignified for once? Azriel is displaying a rather casual demeanor in my presence. He should consider formalities, especially when we are in the company of others.

    ¡°Forgive me for my impudence, Your Highness!¡± one of the maids said, while the others bowed to acknowledge his presence.

    ¡°If the empress is the one who heard you say that to her guest, she¡¯ll have you executed already. Leave us alone for a while and be back in five minutes,¡± his voice was cold, and the maids immediately followed without question.

    As he closed the door behind him, a wave of tension washed over me upon seeing him. However, to my surprise, his expression softened almost instantly as soon as everyone else had left the room. It was remarkable how quickly his demeanor shifted from being in a sour mood to seemingly being in a good one.

    ¡°Sorry about those maids. I wasn¡¯t expecting them to be like that to you. Should I banish them?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to be dramatic. They just can¡¯t believe that you have a guest with special treatment. I can imagine them talking about us, though.¡±

    I can only hope that they won¡¯t talk about us in a bad way, or start rumors. But even in Eurhyia, being in the high society also means having your name caught in rumors. I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what they think so it¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t mind me telling them that you¡¯re the princess of Eurhyia, aren¡¯t you? I couldn¡¯t think of another valid reason.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I already saw these coming ¨C that one day I have to let people know. I¡¯ll be too belittled if you¡¯ll say that I¡¯m a random commoner who got invited. Besides, that would be a lie.¡±

    A heavy silence hung in the air, leaving me with the responsibility of initiating a new topic of conversation. "Thank you for the dresses. They''re beautiful. You''re also in good timing since I wanted to discuss something with you," I said, breaking the ice.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    "The wedding ball is taking place tonight, and I''ve been contemplating the idea of establishing connections with various individuals. Hervouet and I had a conversation yesterday, during which I urged him to share information about his allies. It appears that Beruvia, Greizenne, Alryne, and Eskal are among those who support him. If you find yourself with some free time during the event, I suggest engaging in conversations with the dukes to garner their support. I will do the same."

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    I know that I planned again without him, but I think there¡¯s no need for him to complain about that unlike before.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just let loose and enjoy the events? You¡¯re stressing yourself too much,¡± he commented, not seeing the opportunity he can get from the situation.

    ¡°How can I not? Do you really want Hervouet to drag you to the hell hole he¡¯s preparing for you? You can¡¯t get an opportunity to talk to these leaders personally every day. If you have better plans, then I¡¯d love to hear it,¡± I said, and my blood began to boil at his lack of initiative.

    "These people will see me rise as emperor one day. If I won''t show them that I care about the next empress, they''ll think that everything is just a show, and the reason why I gathered them is that I want to talk about wars. That the wedding isn''t my priority. I can''t do that," I bit my tongue as I looked away, but I admit ¨C he''s not wrong. Hervouet said that he¡¯s planning to start the rebellion once Marrossi¡¯s barriers get destroyed which will take around seven months, according to his predictions.

    Maybe I¡¯m being anxious because I don¡¯t care about the wedding, since I didn¡¯t see its importance. I forgot that the event is about Azriel and Kathrynne. Of course. How can I forget? I can¡¯t believe how embarrassed I am now, and I don¡¯t know how to keep my cool in this situation. Yet, I can¡¯t admit that I lost the argument.

    I know it''s reasonable for me to think about his safety because I love him. But it was too late when I realized that he has responsibilities with another woman, and I don¡¯t even know how he sees her. My realizations made me want to disappear.

    "I believe I understand what you''re going through, and perhaps you need some time alone to collect your thoughts," he remarked, providing a sense of relief. As he turned away, seemingly on the verge of leaving the room, his words came across as cold to me. However, I couldn''t expect him to be warm towards me, as it would be inappropriate given the circumstances. I suppose I allowed myself to be overly influenced by the events of yesterday.

    "Do you ¡­" he looked back at me, and I hung my head in embarrassment. "Never mind. I''ll say it once I articulate my thoughts properly.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The warm scent of the lavender incense which had been placed at various intervals earlier welcomed me as I entered the great banquet hall. It was occupied with people clamoring for their expensive and luxurious clothes, chatting with each other. A group of violinists, pianists, and harp players were placed at the end of the hall, playing music to set the mood of the banquet. Part of the hall was rounded tables and seats, each table adorned with flowers at the center, while the bigger part of the hall was a spacious dance floor. Knowing that the guests are nobilities from different dukedoms, some will sure show off and try hard to stand out.

    At least that''s what nobles are like in Eurhyia. But the banquet hall won¡¯t be this spacious for nothing. The space itself demands people to fill it, and it will be rude to keep sitting down.

    As I observed from a distance, I noticed a man of similar age standing with an air of dignity, yet he seemed to be alone, quietly observing the surroundings. His striking ivory hair immediately caught my attention, and as I approached him, I couldn''t help but notice his captivating purple eyes, reminiscent of those from Eurhyia. Could he be from Eurhyia, like myself? There was only one way to find out.

    I approached him and I lifted my hand for a handshake, but instead of holding my hand, he pulled out a translation device that looked like a gold bracelet and offered it to me.

    Ah, he¡¯s probably thinking that I can¡¯t speak his language.

    ¡°Evd, zueniar nis xyare hyem quevbes mueslyo. Fiyerie nel Thyra Van Zia Edevane, riene ru Eurhyia. Kyjes ni wuregi er vraen.¡± (¡®Thank you, but I do speak the language. My name is Thyra Van Zia Edevane, princess of Euhryia. It¡¯s a pleasure to be your acquaintance.¡¯) I spoke, and gave a confident grin. He seemed surprised hearing me speak the language, and he reached my hand to shake it as I offered.

    ¡°Therona. Fiyerie nel Raleigh Von Laszlo, jaehn ru Herzoyona Eskal.¡± (¡®I see. My name is Raleigh Von Laszlo, Grand Duke of Herzoyona Eskal.¡¯) his stony face softened a bit after we exchanged words in Euhryian language.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting that I¡¯ll meet someone who can speak Eurhyian,¡± I complimented, and he remained composed, which made me disappointed. I was expecting him to talk like a normal human instead of a rock, but at least he¡¯s responding.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it because Izavenes usually can''t speak a foreign language. You did mention that you''re the princess of Eurhyia, but you don¡¯t have the features of one. How can you be that, when you¡¯re an Izavene?¡±

    ¡°I can return a similar question. You look like a Eurhyian. How can you be the Grand Duke of Herzoyona Eskal?¡±

    ¡°I was born in Eurhyia,¡± he admitted, but the question wasn¡¯t answered yet. ¡°The late king of Eskal bought me from an orphanage because he didn¡¯t have an heir, but when Eskal lost the war and the king died, I became a duke and pledged my loyalty to the empress to save my kingdom from further violence. Among the Ruivenfiere regions, only Eskal is led by a human. Now, you¡¯re the one who should answer my question.¡±

    It was a somber realization that both of us carried the weight of tragic war stories. Knowing that he was also of Eurhyian descent, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of connection between us.

    ¡°My mother is an Izavene, and the human Eurhyian king is my father. I was kept in the palace, but I had a bad reputation since the nation sees me as a monster after they saw me use my powers as an Izavene to wipe out the army from the recent war. I had to run away because I can no longer call my home ''home.'' Then I found myself here. The rest is history." It''s amusing how I can confidently say all these things that I used to be hiding. But the situation demands it ¨C if a person says a personal story, it would be good to share some in exchange to win the trust.

    "Ah, another story of rejection. At this banquet, as you have noticed, nobody''s approaching me because they know that I''m different from them. I was given a special ring to enter Marrossi to avoid getting killed by the barriers. But the coldness of the ones here towards me is because of the differences of the race. Izavenes tend to look down on humans, especially since these are all nobles. Power influences a person¡¯s mindset. So, you have my thanks, princess. It¡¯s a bit awkward to stay in one corner alone.¡±

    "Then if you knew this will happen, you should''ve brought your duchess with you to keep you company. An invitation from the empress is an order unless there are valid reasons why you can''t attend."

    "I don''t have a duchess," I held my jaw from dropping. Is it because he''s young? He''s around his mid-20s. Probably 26? It is undeniable that he is attractive and I¡¯m sure it can naturally attract the attention of noblewomen. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it would bother him if I ask about it.

    "You seem to be a fine person. Why don''t you have one, if you don''t mind me asking?" his lips twitched and for a second, he made an exasperated face but forced himself to respond with an awkward smile instead.

    I can imagine that it¡¯s annoying. I probably crossed the line, so I looked down in embarrassment, and if I can only return the words, I would.

    "Sorry, Your Grace. I shouldn''t have asked that." I said, and part of me wants to run away.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand it, since it¡¯s a common question but quite awkward for me to answer. Noblemen in my region mostly fear me since I¡¯m known to have a bad temper. So, they don¡¯t want to entrust their daughters to a hothead like me, although some of their daughters tried hard to win me over. I¡¯ll leave the rest in your imaginations.¡± Honesty was obvious in his words, but I can tell that he was not proud of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s sad to be alone? Besides, you will need an heir later on for the sake of your people,¡± I said, trying to convince him to see the need.

    "Princess, it''s not good to depend on your happiness to other people. People come and go. It''s good to have them, but don''t depend on them for everything. Because if you won''t handle things properly, the person will be your greatest joy and pain."

    As the background music grew louder, capturing everyone''s attention, all eyes turned towards the wedding couple as they took to the dance floor. Within a matter of minutes, the rest of the crowd joined in, creating a lively and joyous atmosphere.

    "Since we find ourselves here, engaged in conversation, may I have the pleasure of this dance?" the grand duke asked, his voice filled with a gentle charm. He delicately lifted my gloved hand and pressed a kiss upon it, his gaze unwaveringly fixed upon me. Though his gesture caught me off guard, I had a feeling that its significance would become clear in due time. The intensity in his captivating purple eyes conveyed a message, leaving me with no choice but to accept.

    "Certainly, Your Grace. It would be my honor," I replied, acknowledging the privilege of sharing a dance with him.

 Chapter 33: AZRIEL

    The exquisite, ornate glass and crystal chandelier glinted from above, lighting up the banquet hall. Wide grin is drawn on the guests'' faces when the music became lively, lifting their moods. I held Kathrynne¡¯s hand as I escorted her to the center of the banquet hall. We exchanged one step to another, our movements full of gracefulness, and a grin was written all over her face as we danced, full of enthusiasm.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re enjoying all these,¡± I recognized, and her facial expression lightened.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s our wedding celebration. How can I not be happy?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking you were upset since I didn¡¯t join you in our shared room for the wedding night. Aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯s overwhelming because we¡¯re not used to each other yet. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    She can¡¯t possibly think that the room meant to be hers is occupied by someone else, didn¡¯t she? People shouldn¡¯t be this polite.

    ¡°Are you aware that I have a special guest in the crown prince¡¯s palace? And I made that person stay in the crown princess¡¯ chambers?¡±

    She kept her lips sealed, and didn¡¯t show plans to speak up. At this point, things should be obvious already, but she¡¯s pretending to have a blind eye. I don¡¯t understand it. Is she ignoring the idea of me having another woman because she didn¡¯t want to ruin our wedding?

    She cannot continue to be like this forever. As an empress, she must learn to be assertive and confrontational. I had anticipated that she would have been groomed for the role of an empress, but so far, I have not seen any evidence of such training in her behavior.

    The guests started joining us as we dance, each having partners of their own. I scanned the crowd hoping to see the real woman I wish to marry, and I spotted her having a dance partner ¨C the Grand Duke of Heryozona Eskal, Raleigh Von Laszlo. Do they know each other?

    Despite my best efforts, I found myself drawn to watching them dance. Even as I kept them within my line of sight, my body instinctively moved in rhythm with Kathrynne. I had mastered the dance to such an extent that I could perform it effortlessly, even without giving it my full attention.

    The sight of Thyra''s smile as she gazed into the eyes of the grand duke was a sight that caused pain in my heart.

    So, this is the sensation of witnessing someone you hold dear in the company of another. As they danced, I noticed their lips moving in conversation. Guiding Kathrynne and myself closer to Thyra and the grand duke, I attempted to eavesdrop on their exchange. However, despite being able to hear their voices, I was unable to understand the language they were speaking.

    Now that I think about it, the duke has the features of a Eurhyian ¨C and his looks remind me of Marquess Jarvis. The grand duke and the marquess both possess ivory hair and purple eyes. A normal citizen of Eskal doesn¡¯t have that appearance ¨C they usually have black hair, brown skin, and amber eyes. But the duke looks far from that. It''s not my first time seeing him, but it''s my first time giving him full attention.

    Our eyes met, and in that moment, the grand duke acknowledged my presence with a subtle nod. His response was accompanied by a cold smile, leaving me with a sense of intrigue and curiosity.

    The Grand Duke of Eskal has earned a reputation for being a man of few words and a volatile temper, which is likely why he has yet to choose a duchess. It is difficult to imagine that he would entertain the idea of considering Thyra. His uncharacteristically good mood unsettles me, especially as he deliberately prevents Thyra from facing me. Is he doing that on purpose?

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Kathrynne¡¯s voice pulled me back to my senses, and without saying further, I let go of her hands and walked out of the banquet hall, leaving her alone ¡­ again.

    As the image of Raleigh and Thyra dancing together flashed in my mind, I couldn''t help but clench my fists tightly by my side. While I understand that I should be happy for her enjoyment, I must admit that a selfish part of me longs to see her radiant smile directed towards me alone.

    ¡°My, my. Look who¡¯s here,¡± I raised my head to see who spoke, but I realized that the voice was from behind. I turned to see the person ¨C Her Imperial Majesty, the empress.

    She''s holding a glass of wine between her fingers and looks at me with amusement as if something¡¯s funny.

    ¡°Did you get tired of dancing, or you got upset about seeing her dancing with the isolated grand duke?¡± she chuckled as she examined me from head to toe. ¡°Ah, clenching the fists. Now you know how it feels to see someone you love with someone else. Do you have any idea how she felt when she was watching you at your wedding ceremony? She did the same thing. I noticed her clenching her fists and gritting her teeth. That¡¯s only fair, don¡¯t you think? It was you who hurt her first. The lady deserves to be happy.¡±

    My eyebrows furrowed in disbelief as I gazed at her. How could she find amusement in such a situation?

    However, as her words sank in, I came to a realization ¨C Thyra must have been going through a difficult time lately. She admitted it herself. She loves me, and witnessing me with someone else must be agonizing for her. The consequences I am facing now are simply the result of my own choices.

    ¡°I told you countless times to be wise with your decisions because you''ll be the next emperor. Did you listen? No. I haven''t known Thyra for long but I did get an idea of what she''s like in our conversations. Frankly, she¡¯ll make a better empress. I won¡¯t resent you for having eyes for her. She may not be a red diamond Izavene coming from the Chavalleve or Ashleigh family, but she¡¯s the last alexandrite Izavene. I¡¯m at fault because they all disappeared. But if she¡¯ll have a child, the line of Alexandrite Izavenes will be born again. I¡¯m not against that. If I were you, I¡¯ll protect her like she¡¯s the most valuable gem I have left,¡± The words from the empress had weight. If Thyra can be the empress, then what should I do with Kathrynne? I can¡¯t simply divorce her right after marriage. If I¡¯ll do that, she¡¯ll be the first empress in history who¡¯ll be divorced. It will only tarnish the reputation of us both, especially mine.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve fought for the one you truly love. If you love her, you¡¯ll do anything. But you accepted things the way they are instead of consulting me. Have you forgotten that I can twist anything as long as it¡¯ll be for you? I didn¡¯t want her to be a mistress, but I could¡¯ve made her the empress consort at least, and she¡¯ll be the first empress consort in the Ruivenfiere empire¡¯s history. Kathrynne can remain as the empress regnant. Then I¡¯ll be the dowager empress. Get yourself together, Azriel. This is the exact reason why I''m not letting you rise as the emperor yet. Your decisions are reckless. The princess of Eurhyia deserves better treatment. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s between her and the duke, but they sure just met each other. Do something before things escalate. The duke may be cold-hearted, but people change significantly when they¡¯re with the person they love.¡± She added. I looked down to avoid her eyes and remembered what happened when I got drowned out of the blue. Augustus Cal Chafelon, the king of the aquamarine Izavenes who lives underwater told me about his plans.

    "Do you know about aquamarine Izavenes?" I asked, my voice filled with concern. "There was a moment when Thyra and I were away from Marrossi, and I found myself unexpectedly pulled into the water. It was then that I encountered aquamarine Izavenes for the first time. They revealed their intention to bring about an end to everything. However, they explained that they require a gem from an alexandrite Izavene to fulfill their plan. If it is indeed true that Thyra is the last remaining alexandrite Izavene, she will be in grave danger once the aquamarine Izavenes discover her true identity."

    The empress''s expression darkened, and without a word, she turned away from me and began walking. It was clear that she expected me to follow her.

    We walked in silence for a few minutes until we reached her study in the southern palace.

    ¡°So, you met them already,¡± she sat down on her chair behind the desk, and I remained standing across her desk. ¡°I still don¡¯t know how to get rid of the aquamarine Izavenes. I can¡¯t go underwater, because it¡¯ll easily kill me. If the crown of Ezrania can be stolen at least, we can remove all the gems before it gets completed. Can you see how important Thyra is now? If people find out about her, she¡¯ll be a major target. If she won¡¯t be with you, you''ll never know what can happen. That''s why I''m saying that you should protect her like she''s the most valuable gem in the world because she literally is. If they take her, the entire empire will fall into ashes. It¡¯s the end for all of us. She¡¯ll be a perfect empress consort, but with her in the spotlight, she''ll be an easy target. But if she''ll be far from Marrossi, Heryozona Eskal would be the safest place for her because the empire gives little attention to the grand duke. Nobody would think that ¨C¡±

    ¡°Enough of the grand duke already!¡± I fired back, and I held my head as I see how critical the situation is. Whether Thyra and the grand duke are just friends, she will still be safer there. If I¡¯ll keep her here, she¡¯ll be in danger. Eurhyia isn¡¯t the most welcoming place for her either.

    I find myself unable to determine Thyra''s fate. It is a decision that she must make for herself once she is aware of all the aspects of the problem. Currently, she is only aware of the war concerning Hervouet, but remains unaware of the greater scheme involving the aquamarine Izavenes.

    In this battle, not everyone can win. The ending will depend on her. Should I tell her about these things?

    The night is still young, but my head already feels like it¡¯s going to crack, and my heart feels like it¡¯s shattering into thousands of pieces.

    How can real joy be this far? I don¡¯t want to lose her. But how can the best solution look like the most terrible one?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to know the untold history about how we Izavenes existed. Augustus probably told you parts of it, and it will be important for you to ¨C¡±

    ¡°Not now, mother,¡± I ran my fingers into my hair as I continued. ¡°This isn¡¯t the best time for it.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The banquet concluded at 10 in the evening. As soon as I arrived at the crown prince''s palace, I wasted no time and headed straight to her room. I knocked on the door, knowing that there were numerous matters we needed to discuss.

    She opened the door, and let me enter without question.

    ¡°Congratulations on your wedding. I should¡¯ve told you that yesterday,¡± she said directly, and I know she meant it.

    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± I asked, and I felt blood rushing in my veins. She¡¯s the last person I want to hear that from.

    "No, but you''re giving another meaning. Why will I mock you?" she replied, and sat on her bed, her hands both beside her, supporting her weight. "Oh, I have something important to tell you. You have good timing coming here."

    Why am I having a bad feeling about this?

    ¡°Say it,¡± I want to hear it, but I also didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯m being too restless about all these.

    "I have to leave tomorrow. Tomorrow would be the parade with you and the dukedoms. I don''t have to be there because I can''t join anyone anyway. It''s better to lay low since I can''t publicly announce who I am. The Grand Duke of Eskal told me that he heard the nobilities talking about me during the wedding ceremony. Some asked Her Majesty who I am to sit next to her in the front row, but she decided not to satisfy their curiosity. If I¡¯ll stay here, more rumors would spread around. Jarvis did say that my brother, the king, isn''t in a good mental state. I know how to help him in my way, and only I can do it. So, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry about me." She explained, and just as I thought, it was something I wouldn''t like to hear.

    "You''re using that as an excuse because you''re jealous and you don''t want others to think less of you, right?" I held onto her arms, even though she was seated. However, she only responded with a cold gaze, showing no trace of surprise, as if she had anticipated my reaction.

    "Please don''t jump to conclusions," she pleaded. "I spoke honestly, and you don''t need to worry about me not returning because I will. I will fulfill my promise to assist you, and I will continue working towards that goal even while I''m away. I will gather people to support you. Please trust me on that. Earlier, I established a connection with grand duke, and although he may not be fully aware of everything yet, I can leverage that connection to help establish more alliances. If you don''t mind, please unhand me. It''s starting to hurt." Her eyes narrowed as she stared at me, and only then did I realize how tightly I was holding onto her.

    I immediately let go, realizing once again that she had made plans without including me. She wasn''t seeking my approval because she had already made up her mind.

    She¡¯s not wrong. If she¡¯ll stay here longer, it will cause issues, especially because I just got married. It is indeed best for us to part ways for a while even if I¡¯m against the idea.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ respect that. Tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll bring you to the hidden passage between Eurhyia and Marrossi. It¡¯s a floor-length mirror, and that¡¯s also how it appears on the other side. Once you stepped in there, you¡¯ll find yourself in Queen Corianne¡¯s room. I¡¯m not sure exactly why that exists but I discovered it by accident. I knew because I entered it once and saw Queen Corianne. The passage is located in the locked room in the basement of the southern palace. However, that passage isn¡¯t always open. It only opens when it¡¯s the new moon, which I assume would be tomorrow.¡±

    She nodded. Her gaze is devoid of emotions, which is exactly how she looked at me when we first met in the forest.

    ¡°If that works, then I¡¯ll go for it. It¡¯ll be more efficient that way. Please keep the dresses you gave me. I¡¯ll use them when I return. Is there anything else?¡±

    I despise it when she speaks in such a manner. I have no grounds to complain since I know I have already hurt her deeply. She is acting cold and guarded as a defense mechanism.

    "N-Nothing," I replied, feeling disappointed. This is not the appropriate moment for her to learn about everything. The tension is already high, and I do not wish to exacerbate it.

 Chapter 34: THYRA

    As the final day of the wedding celebration arrived, I was left with a feeling of cold emptiness in my heart. I moved towards the window to take in the view outside ¨C everything was bathed in light, with rays of sunshine cascading across the landscape.

    Today, the focus will be on the parade, led by the imperial couple, with representatives from other regions following suit. This is their way of demonstrating that Marrossi will always hold a position of superiority over the other regions, which were once independent kingdoms.

    I don¡¯t belong to this empire. I¡¯m not a noble here but a mere fugitive. There¡¯s no need for me to join. I only have to wait for the moon to show up, and I¡¯ll get home through the passage Azriel was talking about. Still, I do see the need to talk to the empress. I can¡¯t leave without saying goodbye, for I owe her something.

    I perused the selection of dresses in my closet, eventually settling on a sleeveless, high-collared peach dress with an overskirt and fabric belt. A maid assisted me in dressing and setting up my hair, after which I added a pair of white sapphire drop earrings. Despite their simplicity, these earrings are among my favorites, serving as a reminder of Evrart, who gifted them to me on my 18th birthday.

    Now that I have the freedom to wander around both the crown prince''s palace and the main palace, I can''t help but wonder ¨C where could the empress be? The parade is still some time away. Once it concludes, lunch will be served, and everyone will be free to depart from the palace.

    There''s nothing to do, and nobody can accompany me either. It would still feel like trespassing to explore alone, but the garden might not be a bad idea. I need fresh air, after all. I stood up and headed to the hallway, and as I was about to descend the stairs, the empress was on her way up. What a coincidence.

    "Good morning, Your Majesty. It''s good to see you," she grinned as I curtsied, and she continued climbing up the stairs until she reached my level.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that I ran into you. I was planning to visit you. Shall we have a walk? I¡¯m not joining the parade, so there¡¯s a lot of time to spare.¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting that she won¡¯t join the parade. As an empress, won¡¯t she be expected to be there, leading it?

    ¡°I see. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, Your Majesty, why won¡¯t you join it?¡±

    ¡°My life is always at risk when I¡¯m outside the palace. I can get easily assassinated if I¡¯ll take the lead. I don¡¯t like seeing the crowds either. So, I¡¯ll let them be. Hervouet won¡¯t be joining also. That aside, follow me.¡± She replied, and though I was expecting her to walk ahead of me, she chose to walk at the same pace. We walked side by side, and she decided to break the ice.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the last day of the wedding celebration, what are your plans, princess?¡± her voice was cold, and it sounds like the conversation would be serious than casual.

    ¡°I plan to leave tonight, Your Majesty. It was good timing that we ran to each other because I wanted to inform you about it. I was thinking that maybe I should tell you my plans and say goodbye meantime.¡±

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re worried about the rumors? I¡¯m sure people will keep wondering who you are and why you¡¯re staying here, but that can be easily dealt with. You¡¯ve probably known that I wouldn¡¯t get the ¡®blood empress¡¯ title for nothing. If I didn¡¯t like the action of somebody, I¡¯ll have them punished immediately. I can do the same if rumors start floating around, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not mostly about that. Though the Grand Duke of Heryozona Eskal mentioned that he heard the nobles talking behind me, I''m more concerned about my brother. A friend of mine communicated with me and said that he was in a bad mental state, and I know that I''m the only one capable to help him. Also, His Highness needs to give the new crown princess some attention, and I think I¡¯ll be a nuisance here. I will, however, do my word and help him fight Hervouet. I can¡¯t be too visible in Eurhyia either because a lot are after me because of Queen Corianne¡¯s influence. So, I need to gather allies in secret. I talked to the grand duke and he said that he¡¯ll support me. I''ll break the pillars of the enemy and make them fall with the final blow when we face them head-on.¡±

    The Ruivenfiere dukes of Alryne, Greizenne, and Beruvia are on his side. It would be presumptuous of me to attempt to convert them into allies without a solid strategy. The Grand Duke of Eskal was more amenable to siding with me, primarily because he is not a Ruivenfiere. Although he didn''t express complete interest, he offered his support in whatever way he could.

    Each dukedom has its weakness, and finding that is the key.

    The dukes remain loyal to the empire, but there is potential to gain the support from the former human leaders who once governed these regions. Azriel''s objective is to liberate the regions from Ruivenfiere influence and restore their individual kingdoms, which would result in him becoming the king of Marrossi rather than the emperor of an empire.

    Indeed, locating the former leaders of the old kingdoms is easier said than done. It is possible that they have been demoted in rank rather than banished, now holding titles such as Marquess, Earl, Viscount, or Baron.

    Negotiating with Eskal will require the assistance of the grand duke. However, for formal discussions with the human nobles and others, it will be necessary to have Azriel present.

    Indeed, transforming adversaries into allies seems to be the most viable option at the moment. By establishing strong relationships and ensuring loyalty, we can provide reassurance that freedom will be granted once they pledge their support. The Ruivenfiere empire will cease to exist, and instead, we will foster diplomatic relations with the former kingdoms as they regain their autonomy and reclaim their lives.

    But ¡­ will that be enough to wash away the sin the empire has caused? There sure will be a lot more, but if all of those happen, I think it''s for Azriel and Kathrynne to handle ¨C once they get crowned as the king and queen of Marrossi.

    I doubt that he¡¯ll be needing me by that time. I don¡¯t have the power to get involved further.

    But how will the empress react, if she finds out about this? She surely would want to keep the Ruivenfiere legacy for the next generations to come. She worked hard for this after all.

    ¡°How clever. Truth is, none of these are surprising. If you¡¯ll trace our family history, it is normal for princes and princesses to kill each other in their struggle to gain the throne. We¡¯ll discuss those plans when you return. But the war and uprising aside, I want us to talk about you and Azriel,¡± I stopped myself from giving a violent reaction, but even if it¡¯s a taboo that I don¡¯t want to talk about, I know I can run away forever.

    "What I want to say is, you can be the empress consort since I don''t want you to be a mistress. A clever woman like you deserves power. This nation needs people like you. I hope you wouldn''t mind." She added, her face rigid and composed.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought, but for now I have to know how much help the Eurhyian king needs, Your Majesty. I appreciate your generosity and kindness. But I don¡¯t want to immediately come up with promises and decisions without knowing the future circumstances. I¡¯m a woman of my word, and I want to keep it like that.¡± I answered.

    The idea of being an empress consort feels like a luxury I can¡¯t afford. It¡¯s lower than the empress regnant which will be Kathrynne, but I still can¡¯t imagine myself married to a man who¡¯s also married to someone else. It¡¯s funny how I¡¯m planning for Azriel¡¯s future without planning for myself ¨C Eurhyia can''t be aware of my return except for those who are in the palace, but I can''t afford not to step out of the palace and hide forever. Being in Marrossi would make me become Azriel¡¯s knight, but I don¡¯t want to be with him if Kathrynne is there.

    With those in mind, where should I stay when everything¡¯s over? I can¡¯t be a fugitive once again. If I won¡¯t become the empress, I should start living a normal life where I can move on from what I feel towards the crown prince, and I can¡¯t do that by staying in Marrossi.

    Do I ¡­ really love him? Or this emotion is only caused by our closeness? That for once, there is someone who accepted me as I am, unlike everyone else who wants me gone.

    For some reason, I always find myself questioning if it is real love, or simply a fleeting emotion.

    Perhaps the true nature of your feelings will become clear once you are separated from him. Time and distance have a way of revealing the depth and authenticity of our emotions.

    ¡°This is exactly why I like you. You think before deciding instead of assuming that things will go well immediately. We only knew each other for a while, but seeing through people is something I¡¯m good at. Frankly, you¡¯ll be a better empress than Kathrynne. She¡¯s too emotional and soft, while straightforward occasionally. It¡¯s like there are two people in her body ¨C it¡¯s hard to tell which is true and which isn¡¯t.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe my ears. How can she speak her thoughts as bold as this? These are some of the things people like me shouldn¡¯t know. At some point, it feels like she trusts me enough not to spill what we talked about, and I don¡¯t have to. Regardless of the situation, I can¡¯t be an empress consort. If I will, it can¡¯t be because of my love for Azriel alone. I need a better reason.

    ¡°I can¡¯t speak ill towards Her Highness since I don¡¯t know her, but there sure is a reason why her personality seems to be ¡­ complicated,¡± I commented, hoping that she won¡¯t take it as an offense.

    ¡°Then I should keep an eye on her, then.¡±

    Time flew fast as I spent the morning with the empress. She invited me to the conservatory of the southern palace and had someone prepare tea for us. It''s undeniable that she''s interested to know me well because she even asked about the kind of life I had in Eurhyia. Its culture, people, and even a bit of our history. I didn''t sense any threat from her, so I decided to know her better by asking things about her, and avoiding personal questions that might ruin the mood.

    Spending a couple of hours with the empress while the parade was going on made me realize that, despite her reputation of being strict, and having war as her language ¨C she still showed her soft side, and knowing a bit about her childhood made me understand why she became cruel.

    For she was badly wounded herself. Mentally, emotionally, and physically.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered why I¡¯m giving you special treatment? Because I rarely talk to people this way,¡± she said, while putting her cup of tea on the saucer with a graceful gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about that, but I didn¡¯t have the confidence to ask.¡± I bit my lip, but she didn¡¯t take my words in a bad way. Of course, there are always motives behind special treatment.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re likely to be the last alexandrite Izavene alive. Your race was forgotten by most, because of me. His Highness probably told you this already ¨C but I ordered all the alexandrite Izavenes back then to surrender their rings, because those rings can produce a shield to protect Marrossi, including myself. With you alive, you can be the new beginning of your race. If you¡¯ll have children, they can be alexandrite Izavenes, and the rest will follow. That said, I want to apologize for using your people for my selfish desires.¡±

    I couldn''t believe my ears. She apologized and admitted that she did that easily.

    ¡°You are ¡­ the new hope of your race. You can be the beginning, but you can also be the end. You¡¯re a smart lady, and you sure know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Her intense look passed through me, and I can mentally imagine myself melting out of intimidation. But I still managed to keep myself elegant, and prudent, but also solemn.

    "I understand. Although I didn''t give it some thought, it''s an issue I didn''t realize until now," she''s only saying one thing ¨C I have to marry an Izavene and have a child, which will lead me to Azriel ¡­ again.

    She wants to ensure that I¡¯ll fully commit my life to him. But why do I keep having the feeling that I¡¯ll get in trouble if I¡¯ll follow the future that they wanted me to have?

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The moment has arrived. I have gathered everything I need as I prepare to leave this place for the first time. It feels surreal, but deep down, I know it is for the best.

    I looked up at the sky again, realizing that the sun had set, and the stars were shining bright.

    After taking a walk, I teleported back into my room to savor the final moments in this place before departing. To my surprise, Azriel was standing in the darkness, casting an icy gaze upon me.

    "We should go before the passage closes," he said, not even giving me a decent greeting. I knew that our love can fade and disappear over time as footprints washed away from the beach and waves. Maybe this is the best for both of us ¨C and the next time I''ll return, my heart won''t be set for love, but for war. A war to protect him with my life.

    Although I wanted to question why Azriel was suddenly distant, I realized that our previous intimacy did not warrant any expectations for a deeper connection.

    This ¡­ might be for the best.

    Everything ends when I enter the passage ¨C in the mirror room in the basement he brought me in where there¡¯s a swirling vortex of light on the mirror¡¯s surface.

    The silence between us felt heavier than a thousand words. Should I wish him to be happy before leaving, or will it sound like a mockery? I no longer know what he wants to hear from me.

    I walked closer to the mirror, and he followed my pace. As we stood before the mirror, I recognized that it was the moment to express my final thoughts. I doubted that he would initiate the conversation, so it was up to me to take the lead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a month or two. I¡¯ll do my words and I hope you won¡¯t see this as my way of running away from you. Hervouet¡¯s plan would take at least seven months, so we have time to spare. All I have to focus on is helping my brother gather himself up because I don''t know how bad the situation is. The empress and I had a long conversation earlier, and you can ask the rest to her. You already know the rest anyway."

    The sorrowful look in his eyes made my stomach turn, and I averted my gaze to shield myself from its impact.

    ¡°How about us?¡± he asked, his tone low and hesitant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But all I can guarantee is I¡¯ll return and fight for you. That¡¯s the role I have left,¡± I wanted to add, ¡®because I love you¡¯ but I decided not to. Expressing my feelings will lead to complicated situations.

    The corner of his lip twitched, and he gritted his teeth as he looked away. ¡° ¡®Role you have left,¡¯ my foot. That''s one way of saying that you''ll leave me after all this. How can you give up on us easily?"

    "I didn''t give up on us, but I don''t think I have the right to ask or demand anything. What won''t change is, that we''re friends, and I treasure that. That''s why I''ll return. We all have our time," I concluded, and when I noticed that he wouldn¡¯t say anything else, I stepped out of the mirror without looking back.

    As I crossed through the passage, the swirling vortex of light vanished, leaving behind nothing but an ordinary mirror. Confusion filled my mind as I realized that the room I entered bore no resemblance to Queen Corianne''s quarters. It appeared abandoned and altered, devoid of any trace of her presence. I began to question whether Azriel was certain that this was indeed her room, as it seemed unlikely for her to have an empty and neglected space.

    I gently opened the door, trying hard not to make a sound. The hallways are dim, but the layout of the place is the same as how I left it almost two months ago. There¡¯s no doubt that this is the Eurhyian palace.

    Considering the distance between Evrart''s room and Queen Corianne''s room, it would not be advisable to wander around late at night. Fortunately, with the help of the hand chain Azriel gave me, I could effortlessly teleport myself to Evrart''s room.

    But to my dismay, I found him lying on the floor, accompanied by a broken glass of wine.

    "Evrart!" I called out, but there was no response from him.

 Chapter 35: THYRA

    ¡°Evrart!¡± I almost shouted as I call his name, and my feet moved on their own and I knelt as I saw him.

    A surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins, heightening my senses. I sat on the ground, carefully placing my fingers on Evrart''s neck, and to my relief, I detected a faint pulse.

    Thank God he¡¯s alive. However, his clothes are soaked in sweat, and his temperature is high, burning up with fever.

    I settled on the floor, gently repositioning Evrart''s body so that his head rested on my lap. With a tender touch, I tapped his cheeks, urging him to awaken. Slowly, he opened his eyes, revealing swollen and teary orbs that seemed to have shed an immense amount of tears. It appeared as though he had cried an entire year''s worth of sorrow.

    Evrart gave me an exhausted smile. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m seeing things again,¡± he mumbled, and hopelessness is obvious in his tone.

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s me, your older sister, Thyra. Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re like the seventh Thyra I saw today. What makes you different from the others?¡±

    Seventh me? Is he hallucinating all this time? This is bad, and it¡¯s worse than how I expected things to be.

    I assisted Evrart in standing up, supporting his weight as we made our way towards his bed. I couldn''t help but notice that he felt lighter than before, a clear indication that he hadn''t been leading a healthy lifestyle. It was disheartening to think that the queen and his subjects had allowed him to deteriorate to this extent.

    Evrart lost consciousness, and witnessing the neglect and indifference towards his well-being ignited a surge of anger within me. It was infuriating to realize that nobody seemed to care about his condition or take any action to ensure his well-being.

    I ran to the door and pulled it open. I felt the gust of wind for a second upon opening it with force, and I threw the two guards with a daggered glare.

    ¡°How can you do all these to His Majesty?! Get some towel, basin with water, and call the physician! He''s intoxicated and has a fever! You useless servants, how can you call yourselves loyal to His Majesty? How can you stand here and do nothing?!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs, releasing the tension from the boiling anger caused by the situation.

    The guards'' jaws dropped at the sight of me, stunned as if they couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    ¡°Your Highness? You¡¯re alive? Have you been in His Majesty¡¯s room all this time?¡±

    "This isn''t the time to answer questions. Are you two deaf? Follow my orders! I''ll attend to him myself." the two guards ran away ¨C in fear and to respond to my orders.

    I returned to Evrart''s bedroom and took a seat on the bed. I gazed at him, my heart heavy with worry and sadness.

    "Was it like this for an entire month?" I murmured; my voice filled with regret. I let out a sigh, realizing that Evrart had endured difficult days, and I couldn''t help but acknowledge the fact that I¡¯m one of the causes of his pain.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Evrart groaned when the first beam of sunlight hit his face as I swiped the curtains open to fill his room with light. I felt the heaviness settling in my eyes, reminding me of the care I had taken to cool his body temperature.

    I gently wiped a damp towel across his forehead, neck, arms, and feet, hoping to provide some relief. It struck me that this was a familiar routine from our childhood days. Whenever Evrart fell ill, I would be the one to attend to him, nurturing him back to health. Last night, it seemed like nothing had changed.

    "Are you awake now?" I asked, and I held my brother''s forehead to check his temperature. It''s not as hot as last night, but he''s still having mild fever. I told the guards last night to call a physician first thing in the morning. When will those useless servants move? Should I do everything myself?

    ¡°Thy¡­ra?" he looked at me with disbelief, and he rubbed his eyes to see if what he was seeing is real. Still in disbelief, I see.

    ¡°Do you recognize me now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ real, right?¡± I hung my head as I heard his question. Please, I need more patience. My blood was already boiling the entire night after seeing how things are in this place. I can''t pour it out on him.

    "Yes," I sat on the bed next to him and cupped his cheek. "How can things be like this, Evrart? What happened when I was gone?¡±

    His lips remained sealed, and his expression says that he was a world away, lost in thoughts. I want to grab his shoulders and shake him so that he¡¯ll answer me directly, but I held myself back from doing something that will make things worse.

    ¡°I''m sorry if I left without explanation. You had a hard time, and it''s my fault," I pressed my lips together, holding myself back from crying. Evrart isn¡¯t in his best state of mind yet. I have to be strong for him.

    I wanted to hear his voice badly, but he wouldn¡¯t speak. It gives me no choice but to tell him what happened to me first before hearing about what happened here.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°I ¡­ I think I killed mother,¡± he mumbled, and I didn¡¯t know what to feel when I heard it. He held his head with both hands, and his facial expression gloomed. "It doesn''t make sense because I saw myself killing her, but I saw her here several times already. Sometimes she was scared, sometimes she was angry. I know father is already dead but I also saw him here before you came."

    I was right. He¡¯s been hallucinating. Everything is reflected in his lifeless eyes. But what he needs now more than me are medicines and food. I stood up to take action, but I felt him stop me by grabbing my wrist. I sense the strength in his hold, which is the opposite of what I thought because he looked like he didn¡¯t have any strength at all. I doubt that he ate the day before I got here.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving me again, aren¡¯t you? You said you were real.¡±

    "I am real. But you need to eat and get medicines. Nobody else will do that but me so let me go, for now, okay? I promise I''ll be back in a few minutes."

    "No, stay here. I need you more than anything. You know that." his voice sounded like he was now in the right state of mind, but I can''t be too sure.

    ¡°Alright. We have to talk about everything that happened in the last seven weeks if I counted it right.¡±

    Come to think of it, I lost track of time when I got there because Marrossi has a different calendar system. But I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s more than a month, but not two months either.

    ¡°You were gone for eight weeks. Two months, Thyra. Two months." he said, and it makes me wonder if he''s in his right mind now. It''s confusing because, for a second, he talks sensibly, but the next one is far from reality. Azriel said that by the end of the month, the shield deteriorates, causing Rosrina to fall. But I only witnessed that once. Maybe Evrart didn¡¯t calculate things right. Even so, it¡¯s perhaps close to two months.

    ¡°I see. We¡¯ll make up for that. I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know, but before that, I want to know what happened here first,¡± Evrart faked a smile as I spoke, but disappointment is obvious in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re still after to feed your curiosity instead of mine, even if you¡¯re seeing how much I suffered.¡±

    ¡°What? No! I want to check out on you first, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. I want to listen first to what you have to say because I know you need to express your pain. Do you understand where I¡¯m getting at?¡± by this time, I can only hope that he won¡¯t be stubborn to follow my request.

    "When you were gone, I ¡­ I lost it. I couldn''t accept that you left without a proper word, and it made me feel alone, I couldn''t depend on anyone. I lost our father, and I couldn''t depend on my mother. If I remember well, I poured my anger on her and since I couldn''t stand the idea that it''s her fault again, I became cruel to her." He explained, his eyes avoiding mine.

    ¡°Cruel?¡±

    "I had her imprisoned, in the worst cell existing. I wanted her to rot there. She was there for five days I think, and I didn''t send anyone to feed her with some real food," my eyes widened as I heard his confession. I''m aware of how much he loathes the queen, but I can¡¯t believe he went that far.

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll hate me. But I didn¡¯t care about that. All I wanted was justice during those times. While she was there, I told the servants to clear her room ¨C for them to remove every detail so that it won¡¯t be recognized as her room. So, what¡¯s left is a simple bed and her floor-length mirror on the wall. The canopied bed, carpets, curtains, and everything that will give her a sense of comfort ¡­ I took those all away before letting her return there. Then I also had it announced that the queen is dead, even though she was simply not allowed to step out of her room.¡±

    Evrart paused, trying to recall what happened next.

    ¡°But then, I have no idea what occurred to me but I let Marius go into her room. When they came together, the next day there wasn''t any trace of them in that room. It''s secured and locked, so it''s hard to figure out how they disappeared just like that because they won¡¯t make it alive if they used the window to escape. After that day, I began seeing things that confused me about what''s real and what''s not."

    "I heard you married someone," I reminded him since he didn''t mention that as if it didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ married? To whom? If I were, that person should¡¯ve shown some care at least, but I don¡¯t remember anyone who¡¯s checking on me properly. I rarely get visited here, and I didn¡¯t want to leave my room.¡±

    This is insane. How can he not know? Should I check it myself? Jarvis wouldn¡¯t tell me that Evrart married Zenobia if that wasn¡¯t the case. At this point, Evrart might be in need to have his environment changed and let loose. When he clears up his mind, that¡¯s the time we can go back here.

    But if it''s true that Zenobia''s not paying him a visit, where on earth is she, and what is she doing? How can she neglect the king?

    ¡°In that case, how about me? People looked for me, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°I think they have. I remember ordering people to search for you, and whoever finds you will receive a reward ¨C whatever they desire except the throne. Now that you know what you have to know, it¡¯s your turn to tell me everything about you.¡± He demanded, and I told him everything from the beginning ¨C from the day Corianne called for me for tea that includes poison, how I left the palace at night, how I traveled, the ambushed carriage, my life in Hermine''s place and how she attacked me, including my relationship with Azriel.

    Azriel. The thought of him felt like rose thorns twined around my heart as though warning me about the feelings I should never have. It¡¯s easy to say that I don¡¯t regret meeting him, and it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t regret forgiving him either. The only thing I regret is loving him.

    I shouldn''t have gone that far. If I only knew my place, I wouldn''t end up hurt. We were both fools who held onto the hope of being together, even though deep down we knew it was nothing more than wishful thinking.

    It is common for emperors or kings to have multiple women in their lives, but I no longer wish to be entangled in such affairs.

    Helping Azriel in his battle against Eviona and Hervouet would mark the final act of friendship between us. After that, I have made the decision to live my life independently, without him by my side. There are no guarantees of victory, but I am willing to make a significant contribution by sacrificing my life to eliminate everyone on the battlefield. However, I have a strong intuition that I may not survive a second time, as harnessing that level of energy again could potentially cost me my life.

    If I manage to survive the war, I anticipate that I will carry the pain of our failed relationship for the rest of my life. Moving on is possible, but emotional wounds can leave lasting scars, and I don¡¯t know how deep those scars could be.

    The thought of him alone hurts me.

    I can only imagine how much more difficult it would be if I were to see him again. It would feel like a form of self-inflicted shame if I don''t gather the strength to heal my heart and become emotionally resilient.

    Being here in Eurhyia offers a perfect opportunity for me to heal and regain my strength.

    ¡°Were you happy in Marrossi?¡± Evrart asked, and I doubt that he can see how much pain I¡¯ve been through.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not the best word to describe it. We love each other, but we shouldn¡¯t. So, I wouldn¡¯t insist. It¡¯s not worth fighting for. It was wrong from the very beginning, and I was a fool for letting myself be carried away. I don''t regret forgiving him, because it''s the first step to beginning healing. However, loving an enemy ¡­ is a different story. If I can only choose to love him as a friend, I would. I can only hope that''s the case, but I would lie to myself if I won¡¯t admit that it¡¯s more than a love for a friend.¡±

 Chapter 36: EVIONA

    A warm trickle of blood seeped from my lips, staining my jaw. I hastily wiped my mouth with my wrist and rinsed it with water. However, as soon as I had cleaned up, I found myself vomiting, expelling even more blood than before.

    The warm, metallic scent of blood staining my blouse made the situation all the more real. Despite the fact that no one outside this room was aware of my condition, I was certain that my sacrifice would not be in vain.

    And above all else, I¡¯m sure ¨C I¡¯m the only one who can watch myself smile after witnessing my insides suffer.

    Poison. A person who''s in the right mind will not take risks drinking it on purpose even if there are antidotes. That''s mainly because people love their lives, and only see this as suicide. However, making myself insusceptible to poison by taking non-lethal amounts with antidotes can help me live even if someone tries to poison me ¨C whether it''s by wounding me or by putting it on my food. It''s one of the greatest differences between an Izavene body to a human body ¨C Izavenes have higher chances of survival than humans, which makes me confident.

    Izavenes are at some point ¡­ the modified version of humans after all ¨C and it¡¯s one of the reasons why we¡¯re not supposed to exist. It''s against the laws of nature, and our existence should be forbidden. However, now that we''re here, even my na?ve brother would believe that each life counts and that no life deserves to be thrown away. That¡¯s how Azriel thinks. With that mindset of his, seeing shed lives would mentally damage him, just like how he got affected when Marrossi lost the recent war. I wonder how long it will take him to recover. Or, has he?

    That foolish belief only sounds noble and heroic, but he¡¯ll be taking that back once I get in his way.

    I stepped out of my room and went downstairs, heading to the kitchen. Corianne¡¯s cooking dinner which she learned from me, while she¡¯s telling Marius children¡¯s stories to entertain the little guy. She truly put her words into action when she pledged herself to be a good mother to Marius since it''s something she failed to do with Evrart. She may not know it, but even before I formally showed up, I¡¯ve been watching her by visiting the Eurhyian palace in secret, because after all these years, father simply can¡¯t move on from his foolish love for her.

    The facts didn¡¯t matter to him. He¡¯s aware that there¡¯s no possibility for a former red diamond Izavene to remember his or her memories, and yet he kept loving her all these years. I don¡¯t understand that ridiculous thing. Isn¡¯t it a simple feeling that fleets over time? What made Corianne too special anyway? I can¡¯t imagine anything too impressive from her that can make her special for him not to forget all these years.

    Whatever. His feelings are none of my business, anyway. It¡¯s out of my control. If anything, I should learn how to respect it. He''s still my father and even if it sounds sad ¨C he''s the only one I have left. He''s the only one I can trust. I know he doesn''t agree with the idea of me overthrowing Azriel and the blood empress, but he¡¯s not against me either and that¡¯s enough.

    That woman ¡­ I¡¯ll make her kneel before me. Everyone sees her as the blood empress, but she¡¯s nothing but a lowlife witch for me. If there¡¯s anything I can change in my life, I can only wish that she wasn¡¯t my mother. Her blood running in my veins creeps the hell out of me. It¡¯s a dumb wish, but if I can only be someone else¡¯s daughter, I would.

    But then again, that¡¯s another thing I can¡¯t control, and there¡¯s no point stressing about it. All I have to do is to take back what¡¯s mine, and I know that the time is getting near.

    The Ruivenfiere Empire will be mine. I¡¯m the most powerful among my siblings, making me the perfect heir among all else ¨C and I¡¯ll keep holding on to that.

    ¡°Eviona? Is that blood stain on your blouse?¡± Corianne¡¯s expression was filled with worry, and she walked toward me to give me a closer look. "Is this blood yours?"

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll be leaving for today, please do tell father when he returns. I have to visit Castevron ¨C the eastern kingdom. I''m going to pay my ''friends'' a visit." I informed her, and she just nodded. However, I can hear her thoughts doubting my words. She knows that I''m not talking to a typical person''s definition of friends, but there''s more to it.

    She¡¯s not wrong. I may be calling them ¡®friends,¡¯ but they¡¯re not different from other tools I¡¯m using to win this war. Having them as one of my ¡®cards¡¯ will help me defeat Hervouet later on once he gets rid of Azriel. Being allies with Hervouet is just a show, and he¡¯s not aware of that yet. I¡¯ll be needing more people who¡¯ll side with me and not him when the time comes. I¡¯m more than sure that he¡¯ll turn his back against me later on, so I have to gather allies of my own instead of depending on him. If the Ruivenfiere dukes find out that I¡¯m the root of all these plans and Hervouet is just my pawn, they wouldn''t choose my side. Everyone sees me as a banished princess who has nothing to offer, and that idea won''t change until I do something significant enough for them to have faith in me.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Leaving Corianne and Marius in the kitchen, I decided to pay a visit to the basement to check on the spy I had apprehended a few days earlier.

    "How thoughtful of the empress to show her concern by sending a spy! Perhaps I should return the favor by sending her your head as a gift?" I offered him a warm smile, swiftly followed by a piercing glare.

    "I see you''re finally awake. Does your head still ache? I must admit, I found some satisfaction in slamming your head into that wooden table. Unfortunately, I no longer have a table to use outdoors. But the sight of it split in two was a clear testament to the strength in my hands. Quite terrifying, isn''t it? On the bright side, it was a good test of my hand''s strength." I lifted my hand and playfully wiggled my fingers in front of him, adding a touch of mockery to the situation.

    Beads of sweat started to form on the spy''s forehead, and his body trembled in fear upon hearing my words. Although his mouth was gagged with a cloth, he didn''t need to express his thoughts verbally, as I could hear them clearly. His desperate plea echoed in my mind, "Please release me, I promise to cooperate."

    However, I couldn''t ignore the fact that he harbored intense desires to harm me. It was difficult to discern the truth from his conflicting thoughts, but the mere presence of his murderous intentions was reason enough for me to keep him confined. Restraining his hands and feet with chains would ensure that he remained within the confines of this room, providing a sense of security.

    "Listen to me, you wretched peasant," I uttered, gripping his jaw firmly. "I can offer you a second chance. As a sapphire Izavene, you possess the power to summon meteors and obliterate entire cities if you desire. If you agree to do my bidding when called upon, I will release you from captivity. This entails forsaking the empress and pledging your loyalty to me instead. Take some time to consider it, and I will return in three days." With that, I stood up and exited the room, locking the door behind me.

    Although it was somewhat disheartening, it became evident that he remained steadfast in his refusal to assist me. Furthermore, his lack of intelligence was apparent. If only he had paid closer attention to the chains, he would have realized that the more he struggled, the tighter they became. Conversely, if he had refrained from excessive movement, the chains would have loosened. Such a basic concept seemed to elude him until now. What an idiot.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I gracefully lowered myself, spreading out my dress as a sign of respect, as I faced the king and queen of Castevron. King Eugene Heint Rousseau and Queen Portia Choudhury Rousseau looked upon me with delight. It had been some time since I last conversed with them, but our relationship was not starting from scratch. Bowing down to human leaders required me to set aside my pride, knowing that these sacrifices would eventually yield rewards in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you for the third time, Your Majesties. Thank you for your invitation. I¡¯m pleased to be here, and I do have things to share that will pique your interest, and it''s something highly beneficial for all of us,¡± I said as I looked up to them, and the throne room became less dull when the Castevron king stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue this to the drawing room. This way,¡± I let the king lead the way followed by the queen before I followed their steps. I was expecting a longer formality and small talk, but perhaps they stayed in the throne room for some time now before I came.

    Well, I¡¯ll figure it out by hearing their thoughts. Free information ¨C and they¡¯re not aware that I can hear their thoughts.

    We took our seats in the drawing room, and at the queen''s request, the servants promptly brought us tea to enjoy together. The room had a pleasant ambiance, although I couldn''t help but compare it to the drawing room in the Ruivenfiere palace, which undoubtedly had a more exquisite appearance. The longing for my home grew stronger as I reminisced about the comforts and familiarity it provided.

    "How are your plans progressing? I am eager to hear any updates as mentioned in the letter," the king inquired. It never ceased to amaze me how effortlessly I could garner his unwavering support. I was aware that the queen held reservations about involving Castevron in the war, hence her lack of enthusiasm towards my presence. However, with the king firmly under my influence, she would have no choice but to acquiesce and follow suit.

    It is their own fault for not taking the time to understand the abilities of a red diamond Izavene, one of which includes mind control. If they had only done so, they would realize that they will forever remain under my control and influence.

    ¡°My brother and I have been strengthening our relationship with the Ruivenfiere dukes and other powerful people. They have full support, and we¡¯re only waiting for the barriers to be completely broken because that way, humans can attack Marrossi without issues. It will take a couple of months, and knowing its damage, it¡¯ll be ineffective in around seven months. Despite the alliance between my brother and me, there''s a possibility that he''ll betray me, so I want to solidify the alliances." I explained, but my request will cost something. Nobody agrees to alliances without a gain in return.

    ¡°And just like before, your goal is to become the empress. Castevron will help you with the uprising because we want the current empress to be gone. She caused many deaths and those lives deserve justice. In exchange, I want you to marry my second son, and make him rule with you.¡±

    I forced a smile in response to his offer, although the notion seemed utterly absurd. He made it sound as if choosing an emperor from a foreign country was a simple task. However, under the Ruivenfiere law, the emperor must always be a blood descendant of the Ruivenfiere lineage. Without Azriel and Hervouet, the only viable candidates would be among the sons of the Ruivenfiere dukes. I was determined to maintain full control and authority. I would not allow the next emperor to surpass me in rank or power.

 Chapter 37: AZRIEL

    The soft pinks and creamy yellows of the rising sun marked the start of a new day. Exhausted from a restless night, I made my way up to bed, my mind consumed with thoughts of how I would navigate this new chapter of my life without Thyra by my side. It wasn''t just her absence that weighed on me, but also the weight of my newfound responsibilities as a married crown prince.

    Today is also the day of the guest''s departure. Though they can stay a little longer if they wish, everyone is free to go now that the third day of the wedding has come to pass.

    This may be my only opportunity to have a conversation with the grand duke without any complications, so it would be wise to make the most of it.

    As I made my way through the grand halls of the palace, I stopped outside the room that had been assigned to him. His attendant stood just outside the door, giving the impression that they were expecting a visitor.

    The attendant greeted me with a bow. "Greetings to the sun of the empire," he said respectfully. "His Grace is currently inside this room, and he¡¯s expecting that someone will have audience with him.¡±

    It is quite surprising that the grand duke is expecting me to visit him, even though he did not inform me beforehand.

    The attendant opened the door without knocking, as if he had been instructed to do so in advance.

    The Grand Duke of Eskal was seated on the couch, engrossed in reading documents, as I took a seat across from him. I made it clear through my actions that there was no need for him to stand up or engage in formal greetings, as I was more interested in a casual conversation.

    He set aside his documents, and a blank expression is written on his face. Although his eyes conveyed a sense of coldness and apathy, his lack of enthusiasm seemed somewhat discourteous. I couldn''t help but wonder if this was his usual way of interacting with people.

    ¡°I believe this is our first time to speak formally without anyone else.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that, Your Highness. I''m curious to know the reason behind our meeting. It''s no secret that the high society has consistently given me the cold shoulder, despite my status as a grand duke.¡±

    His response indicated that he preferred to skip small talk and delve into the matter at hand. This approach seemed different from how he interacted with Thyra. Because if it was, it¡¯s unlikely for them to be too formal and yet they appeared to enjoy each other¡¯s company during the banquet.

    ¡°The princess of Eurhyia and I are engaged, except that it¡¯s not publicized," Raleigh didn''t make any reaction aside from blinking, as if he''s unaffected by my words. He patiently waited for me to elaborate on the idea.

    ¡°She¡¯s supposed to be a fitting empress, but Marrossi has its rules.¡± I added.

    The duke narrowed his eyes, trying to see through me. It¡¯s not hard to tell from his eyes the unsaid question, ¡®So what does that have to do with me?¡¯

    ¡°May I know where you¡¯re getting at, Your Highness? I find it strange that we¡¯re talking about someone who isn¡¯t present.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s likely to be the last Alexandrite Izavene alive. The existence of Alexandrite Izavenes ends without her. The thing is, there''s a secret organization underwater that aims to end the existence of all Izavenes, and they can accomplish that once they get the lacking Izavene gem ¨C Alexandrite. That puts not just Thyra in danger, but all of us. Currently, their organization doesn¡¯t know about Thyra, but we can¡¯t let them find her.¡±

    Augustus Cal Chafelon, the king of the Aquamarine Izavenes, stated that if the Alexandrite gem were placed on the crown, it would result in the extinction of the entire Izavene race.

    If this were to occur, it raises the question of whether the grand duke would be the sole survivor, being the only human among the empire''s leaders.

    But what if there are also twisted truth in Augustus¡¯ words?

    ¡°I only read that in a book before, but I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s legitimate. ¡®Putting together all the Izavene gems on that special crown will cause destruction.¡¯ You¡¯re referring to the Ezrania crown, aren¡¯t you? The greedy king of Marrossi from centuries ago owned it, correct? The origins of the Izavene race trace back to a peculiar event where a meteorite struck a lake. Strangely, the meteorite''s remnants vanished, leaving behind various types of jewels that transformed the once ordinary lake into a mystical, glowing body of water with vibrant colors,¡±

    A chill ran down my spine upon hearing the extent of his knowledge. I had believed this information to be highly confidential, known only to a select few, not even me. How could he possess such detailed knowledge on the matter?

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°You seem to be stunned about what I¡¯m saying. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know a thing about it? All these years, I thought it was a story book meant to be read for kids. You¡¯re the one who confirmed that the book I read is real.¡±

    The duke''s blank expression made it challenging to gauge his impression of my lack of knowledge. However, it was clear that he possessed a greater understanding of the subject than I did. I felt a strong curiosity to uncover the additional information that I was missing.

    He let out a bored sigh. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to think that a race will exist because of a greedy bastard¡¯s desire to live forever. The king believed that the gems formed beneath the lake would give him eternal life, so he made up lies and organized a prestigious event for the participant¡¯s glory. He promised rewards such as getting noble titles, or give the person anything they¡¯ll ask for except something that will affect his position as the king. In truth, he didn¡¯t want to do the dirty work of getting the gems himself, because during that time, nobody knows what will happen if they dive into that mystical lake. But then, those who went into the lake became Izavenes as they got out, and they were the reason behind the king¡¯s downfall ¨C for they do not know how to use the powers within them.¡±

    As he took a sip of his tea, he gave me a piercing gaze, leaving me anticipating his judgment. I couldn''t help but wonder if he saw me as ignorant for my lack of knowledge. However, despite my limited understanding, I felt that I had gathered enough information to grasp the essence of the situation.

    It dawned on me that my initial intention for meeting him was not solely to inquire about the history of my race. Nevertheless, I found the story captivating and realized that learning about it was an intriguing endeavor in itself.

    ¡°Anyway, I doubt that you came here to hear stories. I don¡¯t care if that book I read is true or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I have grievances against your race.¡±

    His audacity in admitting his grievance towards my race is remarkable.

    ¡°What exactly are you expecting me to do? Unlike you and other leaders of the empire, I¡¯m human, and you Izavenes are more capable of looking after the princess. I didn¡¯t know her for long, but she is an independent person who has a stronger personality than most women. She did mention that she¡¯ll be back in Eurhyia to help her brother. What would make her vulnerable? She''ll be in the safest place because that''s her home. It¡¯s better than staying in a foreign land where she has no idea who her enemies are.¡±

    While the grand duke''s perspective may hold some validity, it does not necessarily mean that he is entirely correct. I find myself at a loss for words when it comes to demanding his assistance in looking after Thyra. The truth is, I am hesitant to have him near her. It feels inconceivable to ask for his help, and yet, I cannot think of any other viable option. The loyalty of the other Ruivenfiere dukes towards me remains uncertain, as Thyra mentioned that some are supporting Hervouet. It¡¯s hard to take risks when she is at stake.

    This situation makes me understand why the empress is holding back from crowning me as emperor. I¡¯m not ready for it. It¡¯s hard for me to make decisions because I¡¯m basing everything on my belief system instead of choosing the most logical solution ¨C and if I rise at the emperor, I¡¯ll only become the dowager empress¡¯ marionette because I can¡¯t stand on my own, and that will bring me to shame.

    Can Thyra forgive me if she finds out about this? Maybe one day she¡¯ll understand, and I can only hope for it. Damn it, how can I be so pathetic?

    ¡°I''ll ¡­ I''ll be needing your help. I want to be sure that she''ll be safe at all costs. She may be doing fine now in Eurhyia, but not when she¡¯s out of the palace. Being in a non-Izavene land will make her safe from Izavenes that might be after her, but things will be at risk once she leaves her land and returns to the empire. She¡¯s showing Hervouet that she''s on his side, so she may go back here from time to time. Probably even without me knowing.¡± I clenched my fists, gritted my teeth, and swallowed my pride, hesitant to request a favor that he might perceive as absurd.

    I no longer care if it¡¯s ridiculous in his perspective. I¡¯m still the crown prince, and he has no right but to follow whatever I order. Looking after one person isn¡¯t too much to ask, isn¡¯t it?

    I looked away to avoid his eyes, and I can feel my jaw tightening. ¡°I want you to take care of her. To ensure her safety, for I can¡¯t do that myself since I have other responsibilities as a prince. But ¡­ don¡¯t let her know that I¡¯m the one who ordered it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wish. However,¡± his response stole my attention back, and I know he paused because he wants me to look at him before continuing which is ethically proper.

    "Have you considered how she would react if she were to discover your orders? Even if I promise to keep your secret, there are no secrets that remain hidden forever. It appears to me that she would not appreciate being monitored in secret. She once mentioned that she had someone killed when she discovered they were spying on her. She is perceptive and sensitive to such matters. On second thought, if she were constantly accompanied, it would draw attention and people might assume she is of noble or royal status. It might be best if she is informed about these arrangements beforehand."

    This time, he¡¯s completely right. The spy I sent back then, Estelle, never returned and it can only mean that Thyra had her killed. I can¡¯t make the same tactic twice for it will not work for her.

    She¡¯s more powerful than she was ever since I shared my power with her. Is that enough conclusion that she¡¯ll be safe by herself at all times?

    "In that case, you can invite her to your duchy to discuss these matters. As long as my name won''t be involved, it''ll be fine." My chest tightened upon saying those words, but I kept my composure though my insides felt like it was going to explode.

    The duke let out a sigh, relieved that our conversation had the loose ends tied up.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll do as you say. It would be better if you¡¯ll have all the credit instead of me. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re avoiding your name to be involved, but I suppose that¡¯s not for me to know. Is there anything else I can do for you?" his monotone voice still hinted some disinterest, but even though he''s acting like this now I''m aware that people can change at the last minute.

    "That is all," I concluded, and he flipped his cape as he stood up. He faced me for the last time to bow before stepping out of the room without any more words.

 Chapter 38: THYRA

    The morning felt gloomy as the weather, oppressed by thick layers of cloud that didn''t let a ray of light through, and it matches the ambiance of the palace caused by the new king''s mood. It turned into the total opposite since the last time I was here, which felt like years ago. Evrart mentioned that I was gone for two months, but it didn''t feel like it. Things got confusing since the Ruivenfiere Empire is using a different format of the calendar. There''s no point stressing about it anymore.

    The physician entered the room, and he immediately bowed upon seeing me. Unbelief, however, was written all over his face. I can¡¯t believe my people would look at me as if I¡¯m a ghost. What¡¯s more is, even if the guards knew that I¡¯m back, they didn¡¯t even knock to ask for my permission to enter. Have they completely forgotten that I¡¯m still the princess?

    But then, this isn¡¯t the right time to reflect on my ill feelings. Evrart¡¯s condition is more important.

    ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness, Your Highness. The guards didn¡¯t mention that you¡¯ve returned and you¡¯re attending to His Majesty,¡± he said and I stood up to give way for him to check on Evrart. I know that he¡¯s still burning up.

    ¡°His Majesty is quite delirious. Just last night he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw me, saying that I¡¯m the seventh Thyra he saw. Sometimes his words make sense, but there are also times when he''s confused about what''s real and what''s not. Do you mind telling me how he ended up like this?¡± I let out a sigh as I remember the things he said last night ¨C his words demanded me to be patient and hold myself back from expressing what I feel deep down. Shouting at the guards was bad enough. It''s not what a composed princess like me would do.

    "We''re aware that His Majesty has drowned himself with alcohol, but we became afraid to approach him because he throws whatever he can grab and shouts at whoever enters the room. He¡¯s been like this for about two weeks now, ever since we heard the news that Queen Corianne died. Rumors said that it was because of suicide, but some people find it hard to believe because there wasn¡¯t a funeral held at all. That said, some were saying that she was exiled. But those are hard to prove because there are no traces of her, including the young prince Marius. His Majesty lost it after, and Her Majesty, Queen Zenobia is the one handling the king¡¯s role. Thanks to you, His Majesty seemed to be calmer than he was a few days ago.¡±

    So, it¡¯s true that Corianne has been missing. I may not know why, but I have a feeling that she¡¯s alive somewhere. If that¡¯s the case, I should know what she¡¯s planning next. I won¡¯t let her get in the way again.

    It may seem selfish, but for the time being, it''s better that Corianne is not present. Things are starting to fall into place. People struggled to deal with Evrart due to his volatile reactions, but they should have made more of an effort to connect with him. Had I not arrived when I did, they might have found him dead from dehydration or malnutrition. Evrart isn¡¯t an Izavene like me who can live without food. I myself can feel hunger too at times, having human blood.

    ¡°I appreciate the information. Now I¡¯m getting the picture of what¡¯s going on. I''ll be the one who''ll attend to him when he wakes up so that he won''t hurt anyone. I know how to tame my brother. Write down the things I should do when you¡¯re not here and the dosages of the medicines he¡¯ll be taking. I¡¯ve been awake all night, so I¡¯ll leave things to you for now. I¡¯ll be getting some rest in my room.¡± The physician nodded in approval upon hearing my orders.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do as instructed, Your Highness. Have a good rest.¡± I stepped out of the room and the guards acknowledged my presence by lowering their heads. They aren¡¯t the guards from last night, and just like the one last time, they''re in shock, except that they¡¯re not making it obvious. It¡¯s all written in their eyes.

    ¡°Tell Her Majesty the Queen that the princess of Eurhyia has returned and I want to visit her by tomorrow or as soon as possible. We have important things to discuss. Are we clear?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to deliver your message as you ordered, Your Highness,¡± The guards chorused as they both placed their right hand on their chests, lowering their heads once again.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The queen extended an invitation for me to join her for lunch in the dining room of the main palace. I had anticipated that our meeting would be over tea, but her invitation to the main palace serves as a signal to the servants of my return. It''s only a matter of time before word of my arrival spreads throughout the palace.

    I curtsied, holding my dress to the side, under her watchful gaze. It felt strange, considering that in the past, she was the one performing this gesture as I was the princess. But now that she''s the queen, I have to show my manners as someone lower to her.

    "Thank you for granting my request, Your Majesty. It''s ¨C " Before I could finish, the queen rushed towards me and enveloped me in a hug. This gesture signified one thing: she was setting aside her royal status. In this moment, she was not the queen, but simply Zenobia, who was once my friend. This was the last reaction I expected from her. But I decided to let it pass without comment.

    "Your Majesty?" I stammered, unable to find the right words to express my confusion about her sudden display of affection. It seemed like an overreaction considering our limited closeness. If anything, I felt closer to her brother, Jarvis. He was the only person I had wholeheartedly trusted, and yet he turned his back on me.

    Zenobia pulled away and held my arms, almost shaking me to prove that I¡¯m real. ¡°You have no idea how worried I was when you disappeared! All of us were worried. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re back,¡± tears began pouring from her eyes, and even if I sense her sincerity, I still can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s this soft. Our kingdom needs strong people to lead, not people who easily get carried away with their emotions. Even the empress told me that. And yet ¡­

    ¡°Please, have a seat. Our food will be served in a while,¡± She assured, giving me a warm smile.

    "I believe Your Majesty is curious about my whereabouts and my intentions. The truth is, I cannot remain in Eurhyia for an extended period of time, not until the kingdom''s issues are resolved. My life is at risk here due to the loss of faith from the people. I returned from Marrossi to assist His Majesty, and once he is stable, I must go back to Marrossi to help a friend in a war. Only after fulfilling these obligations can I return to the life I believe I deserve," I explained, simplifying the situation. I hoped she wouldn''t inquire further into the details, as discussing my encounters with Azriel and everything related to him still stings.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    There are no certainties when it comes to survival in times of war, as the lives of those involved are always at risk. Despite how foolish it may sound, fighting for the person I love is the greatest sacrifice I can offer, and achieving that goal should be sufficient.

    It¡¯s funny how these foolish feelings gave me the willingness to help him. It''s not like me, and this whole time, it felt like these feelings aren¡¯t real ¨C as if I¡¯m being manipulated to feel this way, but I couldn¡¯t tell why, or if I¡¯m just being in denial. But I know I''ll regret it for the rest of my life if I''ll leave him alone in Hervouet¡¯s hellhole.

    The assurance that my sacrifice will be worth it one day ¡­ will be the only thing I can ask for. My life as a princess of Eurhyia is over, anyway.

    "Go back to the life you deserve? It sounds like you intend to reclaim your position as a princess with your honor restored," she remarked, piercing her steak with a fork and cutting it with a knife. As I pondered her words, I realized that while I had made plans for Azriel, I had neglected to plan for myself. The initial plan I had envisioned, becoming his empress, was no longer feasible due to their strict rules. As an alexandrite Izavene, I am not qualified to hold such a title.

    "In my perspective, marriage should be founded on mutual love and affection from both sides. Unrequited love can be a source of daily pain. I had suitors in the past, but some were driven by their greed for power and judged me solely based on my appearance. I would rather be with someone I genuinely love, someone who accepts both my good and bad sides. I desire a partner who is sincere and selfless. I believe that marriage is not something to be rushed; love should be patient and unconditional," I expressed, aware that my preferences may sound idealistic. But I believe, even other people would agree with this.

    It''s just that ¡­ being with the wrong person once is enough to make me learn the lesson, and I don''t want to make the same mistake twice. I can turn my enemies into friends and love them, romantic love tends to complicate things.

    I don¡¯t even want to think about all these things. Not until I¡¯m ready ¨C and I¡¯m way too far from that.

    "Well, as long as you won''t close the doors. There are some neighboring kingdoms. You can be a princess or a queen. If not, you can be someone''s duchess or marchioness. Those things can be arranged ¡­ after the war you''re talking about since you''re determined to fight for that friend of yours. He must be special to you," Her suggestions made me tighten my hold on my utensils, but I kept on telling myself to be calm for I can¡¯t be rude in front of the queen.

    Special, my foot. He¡¯s the cause of my greatest joy and pain, and I hate myself for loving him.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    A creaking sound echoed in the hallway as the guards opened the door of Evrart''s room, letting me enter. The disoriented king looked at me as he sat on the couch, and the light of the westering sun streamed through the window behind him, casting his face in a dark shadow.

    "Evrart, tell me what you''re feeling. Do you feel ill? Exhausted? Fine? Do you want to eat something, have your clothes changed, or ¨C" his lack of response made me stop speaking further. Neither of us is breaking the ice, and the longer the silence went on, the more uncomfortable I get. I began twisting my hands nervously, and I can feel my temples aching.

    Evrart¡¯s eyes were distant, and sadness is glinting in them. I think ¡­ even he can''t find the right words to express what he''s feeling. How long will we be like this?

    ¡°I only saw one Thyra today. You¡¯re ¡­ real, right?¡± his eyes were filled with hope, but even though his lips rose into a cheeky smile out of the blue, tears began spilling from his eyes, filled with bottomless despair that shatters my heart.

    Tears began falling from my eyes as I sat next to him. I held his face with my hands, letting him fix his eyes on me.

    ¡°I¡¯m real, okay? It¡¯s me. I just came back, and I¡¯m going to take care of you. So please, be well. Don¡¯t be stubborn now. You¡¯ll eat when it¡¯s meal time. You¡¯ll drink your medicines and do things that will make you feel better. Tell me everything you want to say, express whatever you want. You have to let out that stress in you." At some point, I no longer know if what I''m saying is correct. I didn''t give my words a lot of thought, which is the opposite of what I usually do.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me, sister?" he flashed an exhausted grin, which looks like a good response compared to earlier. "Then, I want to sleep on your lap later. Just like how I did when we were kids when we''re resting once we get tired of playing in the garden."

    I closed my eyes and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I wiped my tears. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    "Then when I get better, we''ll go sparring," he added, and his replies confuse me if he''s now in the right mind, or if it''s something that won''t last long. Sword sparring is one of our favorite activities as siblings.

    A loud knock on the door cut our conversation short, and I stood up as I gave the guard permission to enter. The guard entered and knelt on one of his knees.

    ¡°Please excuse my sudden appearance, but I need Her Highness¡¯ immediate reaction. Earlier, one of your servants was about to clean your room. But the servant saw an intruder in your room, leaving a letter on your bed. The intruder transformed into a bird and flew away outside the window after.¡±

    Izavene. How can Azriel send a messenger Izavene that fast? I was only gone for two days. Can it be something urgent?

    I have to write a reply before that messenger returns. I can¡¯t let anyone in the palace be suspicious.

    ¡°Do you have the letter with you?¡±

    ¡°The letter is in your room, Your Highness.¡±

    I assured Evrart that I¡¯ll be back and headed to my room to see the letter. My heart was beating fast with each step I¡¯m making, but when I opened the letter, it wasn¡¯t from Azriel ¨C but from the Grand Duke of Herzoyona Eskal, Raleigh Von Laszlo. The letter is sealed by a stamp with Eskal¡¯s crest, and there¡¯s nothing written outside the envelope.

    I pulled out the letter, which was written in the local language of the Ruivenfiere Empire.

    Lady Thyra,

    I¡¯m writing to you in this language to avoid your people from understanding the letter because I¡¯m a cautious person by nature. I¡¯d like to inform you that I told Prince Hervouet that you¡¯re staying in Eskal, for he believes that we¡¯re allies.

    When I put things together, it will be questionable if he¡¯ll find out that you¡¯re not living in his loyal dog¡¯s house, or anywhere in Marrossi. He can¡¯t find out that you¡¯re in Eurhyia either because he might harm your kingdom. Who knows how his mind works?

    It will take about a week if he¡¯ll travel by boat to visit my castle in Eskal, and I believe he won¡¯t be desperate to travel that far if he¡¯s only after to check on you. On the other hand, it will take around 11-15 days if you¡¯ll come from Eurhyia to Eskal by boat, including the stop overs.

    The second prince isn¡¯t aware of your secret engagement with the crown prince, and it will make things complicated if you and the crown prince will be seen together, especially now that he¡¯s expected to focus on his marriage.

    You mentioned that you¡¯re not entirely safe in Eurhyia. Thus, I¡¯m opening Eskal¡¯s doors for you. If in case you need my assistance, do write a letter and I¡¯ll send someone to take it. I can also have someone escort you to travel if you¡¯ll see the need to be here.

    Your ally,

    Raleigh Von Laszlo

 Chapter 39: AZRIEL

    The crescent moon and stars lit up the night sky like jewels. A cold breeze sent shivers down my spine as I stood on the balcony of my room, a glass of wine poised delicately between my fingers.

    The issue I''ve been grappling with for the past two months has resurfaced: the tossing and turning in bed, the awakening from nightmarish visions of a war where I meet defeat.

    And it¡¯s all because of the same person.

    At first, my inner distress was derived from witnessing the downfall of my people compounded by the added guilt of the Eurhyian king''s spilled blood on my hands.

    However, we eventually resolved our differences and achieved mutual forgiveness. Now, Thyra''s departure has left a void, making me feel as if I''ve lost everything.

    I''m aware that her return home was to help her brother, yet it also provided an excuse to avoid seeing me with someone else. While it was comforting to know the Grand Duke showed no romantic interest in her, I couldn''t help but feel a touch of jealousy seeing them enjoy each other''s company during the banquet dance.

    Neither of us has the right to feel jealous of each other''s situations. I married Kathrynne out of necessity. Similarly, Thyra chose to walk away to protect us from further harm and to mitigate the potential consequences. She sacrificed her own happiness for the sake of preserving our reputations. If we had encountered each other prior to my engagement with Kathrynne, would things have unfolded differently?

    Don¡¯t we deserve to be happy?

    If only I could stop dwelling on these thoughts and let my mind rest, perhaps I could finally get some quality sleep. No matter how much I try to distract myself, I can''t help but wonder about Thyra''s well-being now that she''s returned home. I fear that she may encounter harm from those who unjustly see her as a monster. It''s disheartening to think that there are ungrateful individuals who fail to recognize her contributions. Were it not for her actions, Eurhyia would now be integrated into the Ruivenfiere Empire.

    But I suppose, none of these matters now. There¡¯s no point thinking about someone who just left. Perhaps one day, we will both have our time.

    And it¡¯s certainly far from now.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The heaviness of my eyes and the overwhelming sleepiness makes me feel like I could pass out at any moment. The morning sun bathed the empire in a warm glow, contrasting to my mood where my problems are clouding my judgment deep within me. If I only don¡¯t have much responsibilities to deal with, I will seize the opportunity to go back to bed.

    But there¡¯s the unfortunate reality is that there are no guarantees of a restful sleep, as I often find myself waking up from unsettling nightmares. It leaves me feeling as though a peaceful night''s rest is a luxury I cannot afford.

    ¡°Your Highness? Are you listening to me?¡± Kathrynne¡¯s expression was calm and collected, her gloved hands clasped over her lower abdomen. How long have I been spacing out?

    I ran through my face with my hand and let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mind was ¡­ somewhere else. I didn¡¯t get enough sleep recently. We can, however, focus on our walk,¡± I assured, even though deep down, I want to leave this task to someone else. I understand that she¡¯s not familiar with the palace yet, but someone else could¡¯ve walked with her.

    I¡¯m aware that she¡¯s doing this on purpose ¨C her main reason wasn¡¯t to look around the palace, but rather to show her face to the people living here. That was a smart move, and the Kathrynne I know from eight years ago would do the same. She¡¯s fond of attention, but what made it strange is, at times she gets self-conscious and overwhelmed when people¡¯s eyes are on her. It¡¯s something that isn¡¯t adding up again. Maybe she became a little shy since she didn¡¯t show up in any event for eight years?

    It reminds me of the Mimosa Pudica plant I saw when I visited the Phirean kingdom which is a tropical country ¨C it¡¯s the kind of plant that is widely opened, but folds when it gets touched.

    "Since you''re struggling with sleeping, how about drinking tea before bedtime?¡± Kathrynne offered.

    Having learned about poisons from Thyra, it raises concerns about Kathrynne''s intentions. Given our strained relationship and my tendency to ignore her, she might add something to my tea. While I understand her potential resentment towards me, and I deserve it because I¡¯m not even acting as her husband.

    ¡°No, but I appreciate the offer. Forgive my rudeness, but I have to excuse myself for now. We¡¯ll continue our walk tomorrow. The empress invited me to eat lunch together, but she strictly said that it should be the two of us alone,¡± Kathrynne forced a smile, yet disappointment can be seen in her eyes. I don¡¯t want her to feel bad, and I wasn¡¯t lying about my excuse either. The difference is, I could still spare around half an hour, and yet I chose not to.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°I understand. If that pleases you, then you may go. You don¡¯t have to ask my permission to leave. Well then,¡± Kathrynne gulped at my final words; her hands clenched beside her.

    I''m aware that I crossed the line, but isn''t she the one who started it? I may not have solid evidence yet, but I can''t ignore the feeling that something''s off about her. I can''t think of any other reason aside from her inconsistent personality, and if there''s anything I regret, it''s not about giving her bad treatment ¨C but my foolish decision of marrying her.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The sun was at its peak when I arrived in the dining room of the southern palace where the empress resides. She was already waiting at the center of the dining table, and I sat beside her. Her hands were resting on her lap, but I couldn''t help but notice that she was scratching one of her forearms ¨C and it¡¯s beginning to have minor rashes.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, you¡¯ve been scratching your forearm for a while now. Should we have it checked? You have rashes,¡± she rubbed her forearm for the last time and placed both of her hands on her lap, and the servants started serving the food on the table.

    ¡°It''s fine. Don''t let this bother you. I''ll do as you advised once we''re done here." One of the things that I appreciate about her is trusting my judgment. At times my decisions aren''t good, but she''s letting me learn from it as long as it''s something that won''t lead to serious harm especially if it affects the empire.

    As she attempted to cut the meat, but the empress appeared to struggle with it. Her eyebrows were furrowed, and I can see that she¡¯s on the verge of shouting.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? How can the meat be tough as a leather boot?¡±

    When I glanced at her plate, I figured she was cutting the meat with a spoon instead of a knife.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you''re cutting it with a spoon. You should cut it with a knife, like this," I cut the meat into pieces to help her, and I gazed at her with disbelief. How can she not notice that? Since when did it become hard to see a spoon as a knife?

    She consumed her meal in silence, but her unusual reactions caused me to worry. Am I overthinking the situation? Perhaps it''s time to let go of this habit of mine and stop overanalyzing every detail.

    Meanwhile, the empress coughed and vomited on the other side of her seat, and the servants ran to assist her.

    ¡°You ¡­ insolent fools! How can the food taste metallic?! Do you want me to have you all burned so that you¡¯ll learn your lesson? How dare you people try to poison me?!¡± she complained, and without warning, she suddenly stood up and lost consciousness, her body about to drop to the floor.

    Thankfully, I swiftly moved to catch her in my arms, preventing her from falling.

    ¡°The empress needs medical assistance! Stop staring at us and move! I¡¯ll bring her to her room!¡± the servants ran to call for help, and I carried the unconscious empress while gaining my balance to stand up and transported her into her room. I laid her on her bed and held her hand, clueless about what to do.

    It''s puzzling that the food, if poisoned, had no effect on me. Besides, the food is typically tested before serving, making it unlikely for anyone to have tampered with it. My mother¡¯s sudden change in behavior, from irritability to hiding her rashes and insisting she is fine, is concerning and out of character. Something feels off, and it''s important to delve deeper into these discrepancies to uncover the truth.

    Three physicians came to check on her. I wanted to ask them questions, but I decided to keep silent to let them focus. Cold sweat started dripping down my neck, and my breathing gets harder as each minute passes.

    I squeezed my eyes shut and stepped out of the room, leaning my back against the wall. Is there anyone to blame? Her body wouldn''t deteriorate that fast. The last time I saw her was on the second day of my wedding which was about a week ago, and she was in perfect health. Could it be that someone intruded, and did something like this?

    If it''s true that she''s poisoned, it won''t have a delayed effect that will take a week, can''t it? It''s been a while since the guests left ¡­ and that can mean that the one who did this to her is inside the palace.

    I stayed outside her room for hours, waiting for them to finish the evaluation. Ruford came to check on me, waiting for my orders. But no words came out of my mouth ¨C I can¡¯t even think straight. Ruford knows that in this kind of situation, he should suggest for me to get some rest but he already knows that I¡¯ll refuse.

    As one of the physicians emerged from the room, I quickly rose from the floor, eager to hear what he had to say. However, his avoidance of eye contact and the audible sigh he let out sent a chill down my spine. His reaction alone conveyed a sense of foreboding, and deep down, I knew that I would not receive favorable news. The weight of anticipation hung heavy in the air as I braced myself for the unsettling revelation to come.

    ¡°Y-Your Highness, Her Majesty¡¯s case is far from normal. When she woke up, she had shortness of breath, tremors, muscle p ¨C¡±

    I grabbed the physician¡¯s collar and pushed him against the wall with all my strength. ¡°Go straight to the point. What caused all of those?¡±

    ¡°We believe that she had organic mercury poisoning, and if this worsens, this may result in organ failure. She complained about the metallic taste of food because she probably inhaled certain amounts of mercury without her knowing,¡± I felt a lump in my throat as I let go of the physician¡¯s collar and I started to feel like I¡¯m being choked, making it difficult to breathe.

    Mercury? How on earth can that be in the palace? She¡¯s not stepping out of the palace, and that narrows down to the scheme that it was brought here for her to consume.

    ¡°Ruford,¡± I called, holding myself back from shouting. Ruford knelt on one of his knees in front of me. "Imprison all the servants who are serving the empress in the southern palace. Other servants in Hervouet¡¯s palace, my palace, and the main palace would be locked in the grand hall. Don¡¯t let any of them escape, so block all the gates and close the palace¡¯s bridges. Whoever dares to escape will be executed without question,¡± Fury roared in my mind, and I can feel my chest burning. And yet, I have to do my best to be calm and get things together to come up with reasonable decisions.

    ¡°Lastly, bring Hervouet to me, and lock the crown princess in her room. Don¡¯t let her out even if she begs for it. Put guards inside and outside her room. No kind of suspicious movement will be tolerated. At this point, only my orders will be followed and no one else¡¯s. Any Izavene servant who¡¯ll dare to use their powers will be executed as well. Now go.¡±

    For the first time, I felt no doubts about my decisions. It feels like my first order as an emperor now that the empress isn''t capable, even if I¡¯m only acting as her proxy.

    Mother, I¡¯ll make all the traitors pay using your way.

 Chapter 40: AZRIEL

    As I sat behind my desk, I tapped my index finger rhythmically against its surface. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, connecting one piece of information to the next, attempting to comprehend how the empress could have possibly inhaled the mercury, which the physicians alluded to. Deep in thought, I found my grip on the edge of the desk tightening while I bit my lower lip, a clear indication of the intensity of my concentration and concern.

    I should calm down. I can¡¯t lose it again, because at this rate, anyone can be the suspect. Nobody can be trusted in this palace anymore, but I have to collect my thoughts properly to avoid saying something I¡¯ll regret. Mother once said that Thyra is more fitting to be the empress ¨C if she¡¯s here, how will she deal with the situation?

    I slammed the wooden desk with my clenched hand, forming a crack on it.

    Enough.

    This isn¡¯t the time for me to think about her, nor the right time to express anger.

    The door opened and Ruford stepped inside, lowering his head for a second.

    ¡°Your Highness, all the servants working for the empress are now imprisoned, and the rest of the palace servants are locked in the grand hall as you ordered. The guards are the ones searching all the areas of the southern palace. They¡¯re trying to find the things that can be toxic. Even her food is being examined if someone put mercury in it. Prince Hervouet will come any moment from now,¡± He reported, his voice hoarse. He wasn¡¯t like this earlier.

    "Have yourself diagnosed and take the day off. Something''s not right in your voice. I''ll handle the rest myself. I''ll interrogate the servants, including the crown princess." As much as I wanted to help Ruford myself, I can''t focus on different things at once. The empress'' health is everything that matters now, and tracking whoever did this crime.

    I took my sword and inserted it into the sheath as Ruford leaves the room. Now that I think about it, mercury is something that can¡¯t be easily spotted, and I doubt that they even know what they¡¯re looking for ¨C a liquid metal. That¡¯s a typical form, though it can also be solid. Ruford said that they¡¯re looking for something toxic, but mercury has no scent. Thus, people who are inhaling it won¡¯t be aware of what they¡¯re inhaling.

    "Azriel?" Hervouet hurried in, rubbing his tired eyes and covering his yawning mouth with his hand. "What''s going on?" he asked, attempting to grasp the situation.

    ¡°I locked all the servants in all palaces. Someone poisoned the empress with mercury and she¡¯s in a bad condition now. I¡¯m going to interrogate people until someone admits it.¡±

    "Given you''re in a loveless marriage, there''s no telling how far a woman may go in her act. With all considered, it could be anyone. Not me, of course, I have no interest in drama," he managed between yawns. Despite the rudeness of his comments, I couldn''t dismiss them entirely. His speculations, as wild as they may be, certainly ignited something worth considering. After all, my own coldness could indeed be the trigger for such anger.

    But will she really go that far? If what he¡¯s saying is true, then why did she attack the empress instead of me?

    ¡°Once I find out who used the mercury, I¡¯ll have that person swallow it themselves and have them executed in public after,¡± I muttered, and Hervouet¡¯s reaction hardened, finally showing that we¡¯re talking about a serious topic.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t so you, Azriel. I know you¡¯re angry, but I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ll do this far. It was like recently; you¡¯re opposed to the empress¡¯ methods of punishments,¡± He reminded, and indeed ¨C it would be hypocrisy on my part.

    I shrugged. "Maybe people change in the last minute once reality strikes hard," I walked past the second prince, who will be the next cause of a problem with his plan of overthrowing me.

    It¡¯s a pity ¡­ being on top alone also means being pulled down, and I have no one to help me recover. Because even my source of hope has now left.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    It was around midnight when I headed to the palace¡¯s underground prison. The cells were quite small, leading to overcrowded conditions. The palace typically did not detain criminals for long, as the empress preferred swift execution, deeming incarceration too lenient a punishment. The sight of the cramped cells made the air feel tight and stifling, a sensation so oppressive that I was immediately overtaken by the urge to leave.

    ¡°Listen up, all of you. If you don¡¯t want to stay here for long, someone should admit what happened. If nobody would admit anything by dawn, each of you have your nails removed one by one. Whoever tells me the truth will be spared from death. But if no one would speak, torture happens,¡± My words sounded calm, but I can feel like my chest is about to burst.

    ¡°We swear, Your Highness! None of us did it! We¡¯ve been faithful to the empress for years now. Please, have mercy on us!¡± one of the servants, I assume a maid, cried in fear. I pulled my sword out of its sheath and pointed the tip under the maid¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Those words aren''t adding up. Do you people think that loyalty is here now that Her Majesty is diagnosed to inhale mercury? If none of you did it, then tell me who did! If something worse happens to the empress, I¡¯ll have all of you impaled and burned by tomorrow!¡± I stormed, and my chest rises and falls as I said the words ¨C for those words are the things I can¡¯t imagine myself applying. For many years, I¡¯ve been against violence. Who would have thought that the empress¡¯ condition will make me change in a day?

    ¡°Your Highness! Please, don¡¯t kill us! I know who¡¯s involved!¡± the prisoners all looked at the stuttering woman, her body shaking in fear. ¡°I¡¯m going to speak. I don¡¯t want to be impaled and burned, nor everyone else here," she fell to her knees, and everyone gave her space. Her colleagues, however, are giving her daggered looks.

    ¡°Let that woman out,¡± I ordered, and the guard unlocked the cell, dragging the woman out. He threw her to the ground to make her kneel. I pointed the tip of my sword at her neck, and she couldn''t say a word.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t speak, this sword will cut your neck little by little. Now speak!¡± I shouted, and the servant closed her eyes in fear.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°It¡¯s H-Her Highness ¡­ the crown princess,¡± my eyes widened as I heard the woman¡¯s confession. ¡°S-She ¡­ told me to put liquid mercury in the empress¡¯ bath. The empress isn¡¯t aware that there¡¯s liquid mercury, so she inhaled it while bathing,¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. How can this be possible?

    Gently, I moved the sword away from her neck and returned it to its sheath. "If what you''re saying is true," I began, my tone filled with conviction, "then you better provide me with the truth. Accusing anyone within the imperial family is an unpardonable and grave offense." My warning was met with even more tears from her, the weight of the situation pressing heavily upon her.

    As I listened to the woman''s desperate plea, she abruptly grabbed hold of my wrists while kneeling before me. However, the guards quickly intervened and forcibly pulled her away. Tears streamed down her face as she continued to speak, determined to make me understand. "The crown princess, she''s not the real Kathrynne Chavalleve! She''s an imposter, a former slave seeking revenge against the empress. The real Lady Kathrynne passed away eight years ago, and her family hid the truth by acquiring someone who resembled her. I beg you, Your Highness, spare my life! I am willing to do anything to serve you!" Her words hung in the air, leaving a profound impact on the unfolding events.

    Imposter. Slave. Revenge. Deception. Betrayal.

    As all the revelations echoed in my mind, my thoughts became a jumbled mess, leaving me speechless and unable to form any coherent words. Nevertheless, I could sense the sincerity in the woman''s plea, her words coming from a place of desperation as she sought to spare her own life. A servant like her would not risk fabricating lies, fully aware of the severe consequences that our empire''s punishments entail. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon me, urging me to consider the truth and its potential implications.

    With each step I took, the weight on my shoulders grew heavier, as if an iron ball with a chain was shackled to my legs. A suffocating silence filled the air, allowing the unexpressed rage within me to consume my heart. The sounds of the imperial guards echoed in my ears, their orders to drain the empress'' bath in search of the liquid mercury that the woman had confessed to. At the same time, they offered their assistance, recognizing that I was lost in a haze of confusion and disbelief.

    I can''t be here any longer.

    Without a second thought, I teleported from the prison and stopped in front of Kathrynne''s room, ordering the guards to move away from the door. I burned the door without hesitation and Kathrynne was in front of the floor-length mirror, with her maid combing her hair.

    Kathrynne stood up to face me, and just like the guards, I ordered the maid to move away.

    "Your Highness? Why did you... burn the door?" Kathrynne exclaimed, a cold sweat forming on her temple. She instinctively took a step back, a sense of panic and unease enveloping her as she realized that something was amiss.

    ¡°Tell me ¡­ who are you?¡± I can partly see my hard stare at her reflected in the mirror, and she forced a nervous smile, trying to ease the situation.

    ¡°W-What are you talking about, Your Highness? I¡¯m your crown princess, Kathrynne.¡± I can¡¯t believe that she still has the audacity to hide the truth despite her trembling voice.

    Carefully, I removed the gloves from my hands, letting them drop to the floor. As I did so, a glimmer of light caught my attention. The red diamond ring on my finger sparkled for a brief moment, its beauty finally revealed after being concealed for so long beneath the specialized gloves made for someone like me.

    There¡¯s only one way to find out the truth in this situation ¨C and the ways of a Ruivenfiere will undeniably be far from kind.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one last time. Who are you?¡± she stepped back further until she leaned her back on the mirror. ¡°Refusing to answer, I see. How stubborn. If you don¡¯t want to talk, then I¡¯ll make you talk,¡± I grabbed her wrists and raised them to her shoulder level, and pinned her on the mirror. The mirror shattered, and I felt the warming sensation flowing in my hands.

    ¡°Your Highness! Forgive me! Please, let me go!¡± she begged, and I released her wrists, lacerated and burned by my hands. The servant didn¡¯t lie. This woman is an imposter.

    If she¡¯s the real Kathrynne, her skin would not be damaged in any way with my hold. Only a non-red diamond Izavene would get hurt, and someone with a shared power of a red diamond Izavene like Thyra would have unscathed skin.

    Now I understand why Thyra said that she doesn¡¯t regret killing the army ¨C because seeing them pay was oddly satisfying, and it is exactly what I¡¯m feeling now that I found out that I¡¯ve been lied to all this time.

    "Should I demand you to talk once again? If that didn''t sink in, I can have your arm lacerated next. Let''s get this over with because I can no longer stand looking at you. Knowing that we''re breathing the same air disgusts me enough. This is the last time I''ll listen to you, so tell me everything I have to know."

    ¡°My real name is ¡­ Zera, Your Highness. I was a slave in the region of Erethus. Duke Walchelin who¡¯s acting as my father adopted me, a mere slave, who happens to look almost the same as her daughter, Kathrynne. The duke knows that you''re likely to pick Kathrynne as the next empress, so he adopted me to replace his dying daughter. For eight years, I was taught of the etiquettes in high society before making my debut. They made me study the things I should know to be a fitting empress. They told me what Kathrynne was like ¨C her personality, interests, relationships ¨C I became an empty vessel to replace her. The duke is ¡­ greedy of power." She let out a breath as she knelt, hiding her face with her hair.

    ¡°You said you were a slave. What made you decide to poison the empress? It was an unexpected scheme because instead of putting it in her drink or food, you thought of a different way. It''s my first time to hear someone getting poisoned by mercury."

    ¡°My family became slaves because of the empress. It wasn¡¯t about hard labor alone. Our bodies were hit, we got locked in a big cage with rats, got dehydrated, and our skin got burned with the tobaccos of noblemen ¡­ it depended on their mood. We were treated as objects or toys. When the duke saw me, he bought me with a few coins, and at that moment, the rest of my family was killed in front of me. I had no choice but to follow and endure everything. The duke said that I''ll be like them if I won''t follow him. For the past eight years, they had my body healed as well so that no scars will be left because that''s how Kathrynne looked like. Part of me was grateful for having my body treated, but I was still ¨C¡±

    "Enough," I ordered as I get the picture of where she was coming from. "You had merciless masters, and you''re blaming the empress for everything?" I looked up to the ceiling and closed my eyes as I picture things in my head.

    ¡°All of those said, even House Chavalleve is involved here, not just you. You''ll be accused of treason, while the entire House Chavalleve should be ¡­ perjury?¡± I chuckled sarcastically. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what, and I don¡¯t want to think about it. I just want you all to be tortured in front of me until you die.¡± I crouched to reach her level, and she gave me a sharp look, yet fear is obvious in them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a tragic story since you shared yours,¡± she loosened up a bit, but she¡¯s being conscious of me knowing what I can do.

    ¡°There was this woman that I can call ¡®poisonous flower.¡¯ She¡¯s beautiful, smart ¡­ perfect. But there was an oracle that whoever loves her will experience great pain for the rest of their lives. When she¡¯s there, she¡¯ll be the person¡¯s greatest joy. When she''s gone, she''ll be the cause of the greatest pain. I knew three men who loved her but they lost their sanity, but she¡¯s not the one to blame. Now, I can consider myself the fourth. Each second was priceless when I was with her. I wanted her to become the empress, but she didn¡¯t want to get involved because she believes that I should be loyal to my wife. She wanted me to learn how to love you because according to her, it''s the right thing to do. Ever since I met her, I never had a decent sleep. I kept having nightmares. I''ve been guilty of killing her father, but eventually, I''ve been guilty because I loved someone forbidden, and I¡¯m aware that I¡¯ll experience more pain when she returns. Should I conclude that at some point, you¡¯re at fault? She wanted us to be happy, then this is how you reacted.¡± I sniffed as I stood up, holding myself from crying.

    ¡°Guards, set all the servants in all palaces free, except for this woman¡¯s handmaiden. Take this woman as well and put her in a separate cell. We¡¯re going to deal with the Chavalleves first thing in the morning.¡±

 Chapter 41: AZRIEL

    "Azriel," a familiar voice called, and I rubbed my eyes to see the blurry image of the one calling my name. It''s been a while since I got some sleep, and now someone''s bothering me.

    ¡°Hey, wake up. We need to talk,¡± I gathered my energy to pull myself up and sat on my bed, still feeling sleepy. The voice became closer, and before I knew it, the person already held my cheek. It was a warm, gentle touch. Am I seeing things?

    ¡°Thyra?¡± I blinked, and I rubbed my eyes again to confirm if what I¡¯m seeing is real.

    ¡°Yes, dummy. I was only gone for around a week, and you can no longer recognize me? Jerk.¡± Her words sounded quite insulting, but I know it¡¯s not something meant to be offensive. It was my first time hearing her say words like that, making it feel strange.

    ¡°I thought you were in Eurhyia. Any news?¡± I asked, ignoring her insults.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be my line? I had the thought that I should check on you so, something happened, correct?¡± she sat next to me on the bed, but I couldn¡¯t see her facial expression clearly.

    "I''m really sleepy, but long story short, Zera placed some liquid mercury in my mother''s bath. That poisoned her since she inhaled the mercury''s vapor without her knowing, and she''s in critical condition right now. I almost lost my sanity and I interrogated the servants too, and I¡¯ll deal with House Chavalleve by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Zera? And how did the duchy got involved? Don¡¯t be reckless. You can¡¯t just attack a duke¡¯s house just like that. That will cause a civil war, and other nobilities will hear and get affected by the issue. Do you have evidence?"

    Now that she put things that way, it made me realize that I don''t have solid evidence to punish them just like that because I''m angry. Zera may have admitted her fault, but including the duke would be another story. It''s surprising how Thyra catches on quickly given the small details. What can I do without her?

    ¡°Zera is an imposter. She¡¯s been acting like she¡¯s Kathrynne all this time, so she had us all fooled. Though she admitted everything, how then can we gather evidence to accuse the duke? She said that she was a slave and was bought since she looked like Kathrynne. The real Kathrynne died eight years ago, having her replaced by Zera. Naturally, the duke will have greater influence when Zera becomes empress. The bottom line is the duke¡¯s greed, and I can¡¯t let that pass. They almost killed the empress,¡± I ran my fingers into my hair as I recall the things that happened earlier.

    Everything was fresh in my mind, but even though my heart is full of rage, my body still demands me to sleep. Why did Thyra come at this time of night anyway? I''m not complaining because I wanted to see her badly but this is just bad timing.

    The silence between us makes me even more sleepy, and this is surprisingly a rare experience since sleeping is something I had trouble doing. It can''t be because she''s here, right?

    She clasped her hands once as if an idea popped into her mind.

    "Then why don''t you use Zera?"

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a criminal? She''s more useful to me when she''s dead," Thyra slapped my arm, annoyed by my response. She had a ¡®how can you say something stupid?¡¯ expression.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    And I still don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s implying. I¡¯m too sleepy to think.

    "Use her. I mean, at this point I''m sure you already threatened her since you''re overflowing with anger. Think of it this way ¨C she wants to get spared, and she''ll follow your orders for that to be possible. She may not be the duke''s real daughter, but she has access to the Chavalleve manor. You can send her there to look for documents that can be used as evidence. If the duke did something like that, I''m sure there will be more crimes they''re doing behind the empress'' back. Are you getting me now?¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t trust her. But if I¡¯ll use my power to make her obey me, she¡¯ll do everything I¡¯ll say just fine,¡± her words are making sense to me now. But the big question of what she¡¯s doing here is yet to be answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do all of those because your suggestions are more reasonable than mine but ¡­ how did you end up here at this time of day as if you sensed that I¡¯m struggling with something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ¨C¡±

    A blinding light appeared out of nowhere and faded as quickly as how it came. Only then I realized that the blinding rays of the sun were already shining through the window.

    It¡¯s ¡­ morning?

    Everything was just a dream, but it all felt real. It was vivid enough for me to remember the things that Thyra advised, and I''ll do exactly as she said. I can''t think of any better solution than that. Executing the duke without evidence will indeed cause commotion and civil war. But if I''ll have Zera search for evidence in their house, things will work better.

    Words won¡¯t be enough to describe how much I hate her, but I can¡¯t imagine myself punishing her the way how I threatened everyone the other day. It''s not because I''m worried that I''ll be called a hypocrite, but being guilty would be my next problem if I¡¯ll continue following what I feel is best.

    I lay myself back on the bed, supporting my head with my arms as I look at the ceiling.

    Thyra, you may not be here, but seeing you in my dream will suffice for now. Especially this moment when I needed you most.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Zera entered my study as I told one of my servants to bring her in since Ruford had his day off. Her hand was over the other, and she couldn''t look me in the eyes out of fear.

    ¡°I gave everything some thought last night, and if you want your life spared, you have to follow what I¡¯ll ask of you,¡± Zera raised her head, her lifeless eyes had a glimpse of hope in them.

    "You''ll go back to the Chavalleve manor, and look for evidence that can be used against the duke. I can''t just punish him without evidence, for that will cause civil war and it will leave a question to other people in high society. Since you''re the one who started revealing things, dig deeper. If you¡¯ll see suspicious transactions, documents, or anything that can be evidence ¨C bring them to me. I guarantee that your life can be spared once you accomplish that. However,¡± I paused, giving her a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯ll be exiled from the empire, not just Marrossi alone. It¡¯s far from fair, don¡¯t you think? Because you almost killed the empress, and we¡¯re not even sure how long will it take for her to be cured, or if it¡¯s even possible. But if the empress dies, your punishment would be different. Unfortunately, the second one will cost you your life. I won¡¯t tell you the further, so just pray that things will go well so that no one gets hurt.¡±

    ¡°I will do as you ordered, Your Highness. Thank you for giving me a chance,¡± Zera lowered her head, her face slightly covered with her hair. ¡°Duke Walchelin is a secretive person, and he has a violent nature ¨C just as how his father was as if violence runs in the family. Aside from that, I overheard him funding doctors who are doing human experiments, but I¡¯m not sure where they¡¯re doing all of those. I don¡¯t know what else but I¡¯ll see what I can find.¡±

    Human experiments? Now, this is new. How crazy can someone get? I don¡¯t even want to think about it. I hope I can put all of this to an end.

    ¡°Try not to get caught. It would be better if the evidence available can also point out those people involved in human experiments. Act normally when you visit the duke¡¯s manor tomorrow, like a daughter visiting her father. I¡¯ll send a messenger to inform him of your visit. That¡¯s all, you¡¯re dismissed.¡±

 Chapter 42: CORIANNE

    I looked at my reflection on the river, and for a moment, it felt like someone I couldn''t recognize ¨C a woman with a broken soul, broken beyond despair. It''s been at least a month since I left the palace, and yet the change of environment and lifestyle still isn''t sinking into me. In normal circumstances, I would complain of the slightest discomfort, but there''s no room for anything like that now. It''s a good thing that I''m finally maturing even at this age. Because for the past 47 years, I lived almost like a spoiled brat. Each day reminds me of how people can change when reality strikes hard, and pain changes even the purpose of someone''s life. The only thing I can hope for is to fix the lives of the people I once ruined, and by then I can die happy without guilt.

    I walked back into the house and noticed someone outside the door, calling for Eviona.

    ¡°Excuse me, you are?¡± I asked, and the man with red hair and blue eyes faced me, reminding me of the features of Elliot and Eviona. Could they be related?

    His suit looked casual, but it¡¯s obvious that its fabric is expensive and uncommon. Of course, the sharpness of my eyes when it comes to fashion will never leave me. This man sure is a noble or royalty, judging by his looks.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Eviona. I¡¯ve been here for a couple of minutes now but nobody¡¯s answering the door. How about you? Who are you? Can you be the housekeeper or something like that?¡± he asked bluntly, and being assumed as a housekeeper pierced through my chest. I¡¯m a queen, but hearing that opinion makes me wonder if I already look that cheap. If it¡¯s not only too much to ask, maybe I can request Elliot to buy me clothes that will look more decent.

    ¡°My name is Corianne, and even if I''m treated as a guest, I''m already living with them for a while now. To answer your question, no, I''m not a housekeeper," I forced myself to smile, but I know that there was bitterness in it since my pride got stomped on. "I''m technically Eviona¡¯s aunt. She¡¯s not here because ¡­¡±

    Before answering, I remember the last thing Eviona told me before leaving early in the morning. ¡°If anyone comes here, tell him I went to the market with my father. Of course, that¡¯s a lie, because I¡¯ll be meeting the leaders of the Phirean kingdom. I already instructed Marius not to open the door unless it¡¯s you so he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Now, this is the guest she''s talking about.

    ¡°¡­ Eviona and her father went out but didn¡¯t mention where. I only went by the river to do some fishing to prepare dinner later,¡± I gulped upon saying my words. I hope he¡¯ll buy it.

    The man lifted his head and made face, and started to complain like a child. ¡°Ugh, Eviona. That cheeky bastard! She¡¯s probably thinking that it¡¯s only her time that matters! That woman¡¯s probably laughing at me right now.¡±

    ¡°Would you like some tea at least before leaving? Your frustration sounds like you¡¯re from a far place, making you disappointed not accomplishing your goal of meeting her.¡±

    ¡°It takes a 12 hour journey by land because I need to cross Beruvia first before this mountain. I can only use my teleportation powers once I reach the borders of Beruvia and Marrossi. Our powers have their limits, we can''t manage to just go wherever we want. Anyway, complaining about that cheeky bastard makes my head hurt. I''m Hervouet by the way, in case she didn''t mention it yet. I''m the second prince of Marrossi. You said that you¡¯re Eviona¡¯s aunt ¡­ which didn''t sound like it applies the same to me. We need to talk."

    Instead of responding to my words, he allowed me to step into the house first before trailing after me. Unexpectedly, rather than choosing to wait in a more comfortable area such as the living room or balcony, he followed me into the kitchen. As I prepared tea, his watchful presence by the table, though respectful, stirred a sense of self-consciousness in me. It was an odd sensation to be observed by a stranger in such an intimate setting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the chase then. How come you became Eviona¡¯s aunt?" I poured his cup some tea and my cup as I sat down across from him.

    ¡°There¡¯s a long story behind it but ¡­ the current empress, Heloise, was, according to them, is my sister. We were twins, and I was the one originally engaged to Elliot. Heloise took advantage of me and knowing that red diamond Izavenes turn into a human when their ring gets removed, she did that to me for her to have the throne instead of me. That¡¯s why I looked different. That event also caused me to have my memories burned, and the Eurhyian prince at that time was the one who took care of me. That¡¯s what they said but even if they told me that, the idea feels unrecognizable to me. I still can¡¯t remember anything about my past. I lived as the queen of Eurhyia, but Eviona took me away from the palace. My son, now a king, despised me and tormented me. Heloise isn''t your mother, because according to Elliot, you''re the son of his mistress. So, there''s that I guess." I sighed briefly after reciting the bizarre tale.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Despite repeating it, I struggled to accept it as my own life story. It felt as though I was sharing someone else''s narrative. No matter how unsettling my past might be, it no longer defines me.

    ¡°I get it now. I¡¯m sorry for calling you a housekeeper. I wasn¡¯t expecting Queen Corianne to be here. I¡¯m not familiar with the royalties of Eurhyia except for Thyra, and now you,¡± He said while putting down his empty cup of tea on the saucer.

    That¡¯s rather surprising. I thought this prince is an immature complainer, but he has manners at least.

    ¡°Speaking of Thyra, I slightly overheard your conversation with Eviona the last time you were here. You have the same voice so I thought it was you. You mentioned that you¡¯re convincing Eviona to include Thyra in the group?¡± I may not like her, but I want to let go of the hatred towards her for the sake of having relief in my heart.

    Hervouet glanced away with an air of indifference. ¡°She wiped out almost our entire army in the recent war. Of course, I was stunned and petrified. You¡¯re probably aware that Eviona and I will make the empress and the crown prince fall, and we''re gathering allies. She''ll be an asset to our group. Since you''re Thyra¡¯s stepmother, then ¡­ can you tell me what she¡¯s like?¡±

    ¡°We had a bad relationship, so I can¡¯t give a lot when it comes to the positives but ¡­ she¡¯s a clever woman, valiant, resilient, and a natural fighter. She won¡¯t let herself get defeated easily and have the strong determination to achieve whatever she wants. The negative is ¡­ she has a sharp tongue. Cunning, and dangerous in different ways. If you''re with her, expect that she''ll always be one step ahead of you, but she won''t make that obvious. She won''t need a team to win ¨C she''s highly independent because she¡¯s the ¡®team¡¯ herself. My guess is if she¡¯ll side with you, she¡¯ll only aim for what she wants and leave you after,¡± I can¡¯t be wrong about all those. I watched her grow up, and those characteristics are too obvious to be ignored.

    Now that I think about it, is it best to tell Hervouet all these things? I told myself that I want to fix things with Evrart and Thyra when the right time comes but spilling this information to Hervouet feels ¡­ wrong. But I can¡¯t take the words back, can¡¯t I?

    If Thyra is on Hervouet¡¯s side, maybe it''s good for him to know her? Screw that. There''s no point stressing about what''s done. Even if Thyra becomes Hervouet¡¯s enemy, she¡¯ll live. She¡¯s too smart and talented to be defeated easily.

    Hervouet looks at his reflection on his newly-poured tea, and his lost facial expression makes me wonder what his opinions now are, after knowing all those.

    ¡°Eviona¡¯s right, isn¡¯t she? That Thyra can betray me,¡± he said softly, weighing the possibilities.

    ¡°People won¡¯t always be the same. It¡¯s possible that if you¡¯ll give her a reason to betray you, she will. She¡¯s very cautious of people who are threatening her. You would win her if you¡¯ll show her what she¡¯ll get by siding with you. You know why I¡¯m saying this?¡± Hervouet looked at me, wanting to know further.

    "Because she cheated death countless times. I had her assassinated many times and tried to poison her in different ways. Yet, she always managed to stay alive without depending on anyone. That¡¯s why I despised her wholeheartedly. However, things became different when my son despised me. Being here made me realize how cruel I¡¯ve been, and frankly, I can¡¯t blame Thyra for being like that. She became the person she is now because she had to protect herself from my schemes. A normal princess would be frail, and well-mannered, and her life''s basic purpose is to produce heirs. She''s not like that. My guess is, love is a luxury she can¡¯t afford,¡±

    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± It¡¯s amusing to see how Hervouet is interested to know Thyra deeper. I want to believe that he''s not seeing her as a potential lover because they might end up killing each other while sleeping.

    ¡°The Thyra I know don¡¯t trust anyone. If not that, she rarely does. She rejected several proposals not because her suitors weren''t influential enough, but because she kept on finding reasons why they should be called off. Her reasons are valid, but the bottom line is she doesn¡¯t want to. But then again, people can change. I don¡¯t know if the Thyra I know is the same as the one you met.¡±

    ¡°You know what, Queen Corianne? The things you said made sense. The characteristics you mentioned are some of the things that I didn¡¯t notice sooner. Because of you, I realized that I''ve been fooling her all this time and threatening her. She''s probably aware of that now, right?" Hervouet¡¯s voice was almost stuttering, and he gritted his teeth after connecting the information one thing to another. He mentioned that he¡¯s been threatening her. On the contrary, Thyra probably sees that Hervouet¡¯s life is in her hands.

    Hervouet, you are barking up the wrong tree. He underestimated her too much perhaps because she¡¯s a woman expected to be weak and sensitive.

    I nodded at his question. ¡°Don¡¯t expect her to use lightning to wipe out an army like she used to. An Izavene¡¯s life force is consumed whenever they use their powers, correct? I saw how her body suffered during the war, and I believe she can''t do the same thing in the uprising that you''re planning. It will literally kill her, and she won''t follow that kind of order, so trust me on that."

    Thyra, expect this as my way of saving you. You can¡¯t die just yet. We need to build up Eurhyia and return it to its former glory ¡­ and I believe we can still do that as a family, regardless of our differences.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your words. I can¡¯t talk to her directly now though, since she traveled with the grand duke of Eskal and stayed there instead of Marrossi. The grand duke said that they¡¯ll work together to prepare necessary things for the war. Which I think is a better decision, because she might get caught if she¡¯ll be in Marrossi for long. I trust the grand duke anyway so she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Far too trusting. No wonder why Eviona isn¡¯t taking him seriously. I can conclude one thing judging the Izavenes I met ¨C none of them is normal.

 Chapter 43: THYRA

    Approximately two weeks have passed since I arrived in Eurhyia to assist the newly crowned king, Evrart. Regardless of his royal status, I still see him as a young pup requiring nurture and care. Such a view might be incorrect, but I can''t entirely disregard the fact that he is my younger brother.

    The realization that my stay here is limited fills me with anxiety at the prospect of leaving him once again. How can I even tell him about that? He might lose it once again if I leave.

    Knowing him, he won¡¯t listen wholeheartedly to anyone but me.

    I poured three drops of Ithirae into Evrart''s tea. It''s been a while since I used this elixir mixed with tea ¨C it was a present from Jarvis purchased from Ruizvon, specifically designed to provide a sense of clarity, particularly when one''s mind is in its most troubled state.

    I''ve been saving this in this kind of situation and thanks to him, I kept my mind functional when I had rough days handling the death of my parents. I lost both in a matter of three months, and that was too much to handle.

    The servants flung open the door to the garden, revealing Evrart already settled comfortably amidst the verdant surroundings. This was his third venture outside the confines of the palace, an attempt to benefit from the rejuvenating impact of fresh air.

    Since his first visit to the garden, I''ve noticed gradual improvements in his demeanor, reassuring me that he has been recuperating well, day by day.

    I poured his cup with tea mixed with elixir, and the servants served Hervouet¡¯s favorite desserts. This sure will lift his spirit.

    "I requested them to make croissants, cream puffs, and cheesecakes. Those croissants have hazelnut fillings. Put what you want on this plate," I handed him the plate and he took it, except that his grip was too tight and I know it''s not a normal gesture.

    ¡°Evrart?¡± he looked down as I called his name, and I couldn''t tell if he was thinking about what he wanted to say or if he was clueless about what to say in this situation. I was expecting an opposite reaction, but he didn''t look happy about any of these at all.

    ¡°Thyra,¡± his voice was low, but his tone sounded like the normal Evrart I knew. ¡°You have no idea how embarrassed I am right now, seeing you treating me like a child all this time.¡±

    Oh. He ¡­ noticed?

    ¡°It¡¯s not my intention. But I didn¡¯t want to stress you out or be too formal, especially now that I know how much support you need. I want you to recover and be happy despite the recent devastating events, okay? I hope you¡¯ll see that ¨C¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t mention it. I appreciate your efforts and I feel a lot better when you came," Evrart lifted his head and expressed a relieved smile. "Thank you for everything, Thyra. You don''t know how grateful I am now that you''re here. I''m sorry if you had to see me in such a pathetic situation." I insisted he drink his tea, and he did.

    Instead of waiting for my reply, he looked at the tea and his eyebrows rose upon drinking it. "This is a new tea, isn''t it? I wasn''t expecting that it''ll be zesty yet sweet after. I don¡¯t remember having this before,¡± he commented.

    It seems like I was caught. I refrained from sharing further details to avoid suspicion. Instead, I enjoyed watching Evrart indulging in his favorite desserts, finding solace in our shared enjoyment. Witnessing his happiness warms my heart.

    Although I long to inform him about my upcoming involvement in a war in Marrossi with no guarantees of survival, I hesitate to upset him with such news.

    A rushing guard entered the garden and knelt before the us. Considering that there¡¯s hardly any formal entrance, it must be something urgent.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness, I apologize for the disturbance but some citizens are starting a riot outside the palace. They heard that Her Highness is back, and ¡­"

    I anticipated that this would happen, but I didn''t expect the news to spread this fast. It can only mean that some people in the palace spread rumors about my return, and now these citizens are threatened knowing that the ¡®monster¡¯ has returned. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh deep down.

    Screw them all. However, giving a violent reaction will make things worse. It would be risky if I''ll show up to explain, and they won''t listen. I''ll end up defending myself by using my powers.

    Evrart''s gaze conveyed a sense of reliance, as if he was leaving it to me to determine how best to respond to the situation. It became clear that he lacked the confidence to make decisions on his own, which I understand.

    Violence is not the answer, but how can I turn their doubts into faith? It sure can¡¯t be fixed overnight.

    ¡°Call the attention of House Vassezac and tell them to take action on this, especially the marquess. Our goal here is to twist public opinion and identify the difference between what''s true and what''s a hoax. Avoid violence at all costs. Not a single Eurhyian should be hurt because of this. Focus on defending the palace, all sides of it. If in case the situation''s close to getting out of hand, I''ll handle them myself.¡±

    This will be the last time I¡¯ll ask for Jarvis¡¯ help, and if he won¡¯t take serious action, I would conclude that he simply doesn¡¯t care for me anymore.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    This time would be the best chance for him to prove his loyalty.

    ¡°Thyra, what are you planning?¡± I can sense the worry and fear in Evrart¡¯s words, and I clenched my hands on my lap as I stare at it.

    ¡°Leave us alone,¡± my voice was authoritative enough for the guard to leave without asking further.

    "When I went to Marrossi, a red diamond Izavene shared his power with me, and it gives me the power a normal red diamond Izavene has. If I''ll face those people at the front gates, I''ll use that power to order them to leave, and they''ll immediately follow without question because they''ll be under my control. I''ll be a marionettist, and they¡¯ll become my marionettes. That¡¯s the kindest solution I can think of to avoid violence. I want to avoid that method, but I can¡¯t let them invade the palace.¡± I massaged my temples with my eyes closed, avoiding imagining what things will be like if I''ll do that.

    I want to deny the picture but it''s all clear in my head, and even if it''s still a part of my imagination, it already terrifies me as if I''ve done it myself.

    "Y-You can do that? That sounds ¡­ terrifying to me. I can''t believe powers can be shared. Truly the Izavenes are mysterious. But how can that person be generous enough to share his power with you?"

    I rehearsed answering this question countless times in my head ever since I got here. It''s far from surprising that I''m encountering this question now that Evrart''s condition is getting better. Though this is a good sign that things are getting clear to him, telling the truth would be inevitable.

    One day, I hope you can forgive me, Evrart.

    ¡°You know that I left because my life was in danger when your mother was here, right? I also did that to find the one who killed our father, and I was thirsty for revenge. The paths of the murderer and I crossed, and we started as friends. When I found out that he was the one who killed our father, I couldn''t accomplish my goal anymore because I ended up loving him, and he did the same. But our relationship was forbidden, so I chose to stay away. But then he shared his power with me so that I can protect myself," I lifted my hand and showed him the hand chain given by Azriel ¨C the gold hand chain adorned with red diamond and alexandrite gems.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m wearing this, I can use the red diamond Izavene¡¯s powers. I can¡¯t remove this either, because he¡¯s the only one who can do that. This hand chain also makes us inseparable, because we can sense it when the other is in danger. A red diamond Izavene is capable to teleport, and with this, the other can go to where the other person is however far they are. Though typically, that teleportation power has its limits when it comes to location, but not when the other connected person is in danger.¡±

    Evrart chuckled under his breath as I shared the story, and I pouted in annoyance, seeing him enjoying this.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to find it funny. It¡¯s more like ¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe my ears, because all this time I thought that nobody will be able to soften your heart like that. What¡¯s ironic is, you fell in love with an enemy. I think it¡¯s better than using violence,¡± He commented, not knowing the entire story yet.

    ¡°It doesn''t end there. It happened that we met when he was already engaged to someone else, and he no longer had the chance to call the engagement off. I didn''t want to get involved in their marriage, so I knew it was best to let them be. It''s not something that I should fight for, because marriage is a different matter. The timing was also good because the marquess told me that I need to return here to help you. But ¡­ I can¡¯t stay here for long either. Not just because of the people¡¯s hatred, but because I promised him to be his knight in the upcoming war that I discovered. You can say that in Marrossi, I¡¯m the crown prince¡¯s forbidden lover and knight, and at the same time, a spy on the other party. My roles there are important.¡±

    ¡°Now I understand it entirely. Though I want you to stay here, I know I can¡¯t stop you when you¡¯re that determined. But can you promise me to return safely? Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you can no longer continue, please, go home. Besides, if you¡¯ll meet the crown prince again ¡­ how do you plan to face him? You said that you don''t want to get involved in his marriage.¡±

    Even before, I already knew how I¡¯ll handle things before I was asked. I can''t think of a better option but stay outside their marriage, and that''s that. Our love is forbidden from the very beginning, and it''s not something I should bother fighting for. It''s better to be alone than to ruin someone''s marriage.

    On the other hand, it seems like I worried for nothing. He¡¯s not stopping me from leaving ¨C not at all.

    "It''s simple. I''ll be feigning ignorance. I''ll return there as a knight and spy, not someone''s lover. We were never meant to be lovers from the beginning anyway. The reason why I''m fighting for him is that I''m a woman of my word, and I''ll do that as a friend, nothing else. One day our paths will separate, and accepting the facts of life is the best way to move on," I let out a sigh, and the idea of feigning ignorance sounded new to me. It¡¯s the only reasonable option I¡¯ve got. Once Azriel and I meet again, I can¡¯t be as soft as I was.

    I took a piece of cream puff and bit it gracefully as how I was raised to do it, and silence felt louder than the riots outside the palace. At this point, Evrart already understands where I¡¯m coming from.

    ¡°Staying here for too long can put your life in line. Staying in Marrossi will remind you of him. Do you have other plans for that?¡± I squeezed my eyes shut upon hearing his response, and it reminded me of the grand duke¡¯s words in his letter ¨C that he¡¯ll open the doors of Eskal for me. But ¡­ would that be for the best?

    ¡°The Grand Duke of Herzoyona Eskal sent me a letter recently. I can¡¯t be in Marrossi now, but I have to gather allies for Azriel. I tried to win over the grand duke last time, and I have to solidify the alliance with him. I have to go there and we¡¯re going to come up with the arrangements to help the crown prince.¡±

    "Eurhyia is in the southwest, while Eskal is in the north east. That''s far, Thyra. How can you be sure that you can travel safely? Do you think I''ll allow you to leave and go somewhere that far?"

    In life, taking risks is an inherent aspect of making decisions. The duration of our lives is uncertain, and allowing fear to prevent us from taking action is a greater disservice. As I make my way to Eskal, I must remain open to the potential opportunities that await me there.

    While it is the farthest place I can be from Azriel, I am aware that my stay will only be temporary as Raleigh''s guest.

    Accepting Raleigh¡¯s offer means staying in Eskal for a couple of months before the war, which can include visiting other Ruivenfiere territories to start preparations. Reaching out to Hervouet would be necessary to avoid suspicion as well, which I believe the grand duke can help me with.

    It was wise for him to be considerate to inform Hervouet that I''m with him even if it''s not the case yet ¨C he sure catches on quickly.

    ¡°This palace would be in ashes if I¡¯ll be here. Unless I¡¯ll redeem my honor, I can¡¯t stay here. But I can''t die yet, Evrart. Not unless I see Euhryia without rats in it, if you know what I mean."

    Rats, also known as Corianne''s people are causing trouble in our kingdom in different ways. Though technically, each kingdom has rats of its own.

    ¡°Of course, I do, and leave that to Zenobia and me. There¡¯s one thing I want to do, though. I want to find my mother and Marius ¡­ and make things up with them.¡±

 Chapter 44: AZRIEL

    I stepped out of my study¡¯s balcony to get some fresh air. On the horizon, black thunderclouds roiled, as if a storm would break out any second. I was feeling gloomy as the weather, but it was more than enough that I can keep myself sane despite the infuriating events all at once.

    Today is the day I¡¯m expecting Zera to return from Chavalleve manor.

    I hold hope that she will bring valuable information that can serve as substantial evidence to hold that noble house accountable for their actions.

    While my mother may harbor resentment towards me for exposing the truth, I believe that mere apologies will not rectify the fact that they conspired against her, despite her own birth within that noble household.

    ¡°Your Highness, Zera is here," I didn''t respond to Ruford¡¯s announcement, because I want to avoid facing her as much as possible. It was a relief that people started calling her by her original name and not addressing her with any titles ¨C because she has none, to begin with.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Highness. All glory to the Ruivenfiere Empire,¡± I can picture her curtsying, even if it¡¯s unnecessary.

    "Cut to the chase. Tell me what you found," I said, my eyes still fixed on the horizon, while my hands were at my back. Zera¡¯s standing behind me with the desk separating us, but showing her that I care is the last thing I want to do.

    ¡°There¡¯s a basement in the Chavalleve manor and it¡¯s a restricted area. Servants aren¡¯t allowed to enter, only specific family members alone. As I read the documents, I found out that the duke is funding the human experiments of Dante Fletcher. Dante¡¯s creating weapons on the surface, but behind that are some researches like finding the potential of an Izavene ring. So, they¡¯re taking human objects, Izavenes, and even animals. It doesn¡¯t get obvious because once an Izavene ring gets removed, the existence of that person won''t be remembered. I''m not sure where their laboratory is or workspace, but the duke is funding it. I''m not aware of his reasons, but when I saw the transaction records, there were a lot,¡± she explained, and my stomach turned as I hear Dante¡¯s name once again. If it¡¯s true that he¡¯s involved, I¡¯d conclude that he doesn¡¯t fear the imperial laws at all, for this is the second time he did something punishable by the imperial law.

    ¡°¡­ I also found Kathrynne¡¯s death certificate. She was buried in Heryozona Eskal since the Chavalleves have a property there. Other than that, the empress'' assassination was caused by me, and the duke''s crime was related to Dante''s experiments and hiding Kathrynne''s death by using me for their duchy¡¯s advantage.¡± Zera was oddly confident when confessing what she found as if she''s not afraid that she''ll be included in the line of those who''ll get punished.

    I turned to face her, and she avoided looking, for she was focused on looking at her shoes while her hands were together in front of her on top of each other.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t caught by Duke Walchelin?" I asked, for I find it suspicious how easy it was for her to deliver all the reports and bring the documents without fuss.

    "It''s simple. I rummaged through his documents at two in the morning and brought it with me. He was drunk at that time, so even he wouldn''t notice that someone was roaming around the house. Is there anything else I can do for His Highness?¡±

    She''s asking that as if she''s one of my servants, and not seeing herself as someone being used for my benefit. It seems to me like she''s feigning ignorance and wants to pretend that nothing else happened. I could be wrong, but that''s mere speculation.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll be writing an imperial decree to arrest the duke and everyone else who are involved, and all will be done tomorrow,¡± I paused, and we gazed silently into each other¡¯s eyes, both trying to discern what the other might be thinking.

    ¡°¡­ As for you, I won¡¯t have you executed. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let your crime slide just because you helped me gather information.¡±

    Behind the long sleeves of her dress are lacerated wrists, as I have held her with my hands bare. I¡¯ve always seen my hands as cursed because it ruins everything and hurts anyone, but after giving it some thought, I decided that I won¡¯t recklessly remove my gloves just like that out of anger. It¡¯s undeniably unfair treatment, knowing that I took advantage of my power to hurt her.

    She deceived all of us and attempted to kill the empress. It¡¯s not a simple crime. But even if she''s not the original Kathrynne, she''s still the woman I married. I won''t deny that my eyes don¡¯t feel like they¡¯re burning at the sight of her, but my treatment should be fair to people whether I like them or not.

    ¡°I forbid you from leaving your room. Get some rest. You¡¯ll need energy to stomach the trial in four days. I¡¯ll be sending a Moissanite Izavene to cure your wounds,¡± I turned my back upon saying the words, but even if she knew that I¡¯m done speaking and she can leave, I can still feel her presence from behind.

    ¡°M-May I know what¡¯s going to happen to me, Your Highness?¡± she asked, her voice shaking.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know further. Isn¡¯t it enough that you have the assurance that you won¡¯t experience execution? In simple words, you¡¯ll live, and you¡¯ll have those wrists healed. Enough said.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Everything fell into place according to my schedule. It wasn¡¯t hard to arrest the three main people involved ¨C Duke Walchelin, Dante, and Hermine. It''s been a while since I saw Dante and Hermine, and I wasn''t expecting that this is how I''ll see them next.

    Ever since my first engagement was called off, I''ve been telling myself to forgive Dante, and I gave him mercy by removing him from his position in the palace. We were once friends, but he didn''t value that and committed new sets of crimes after.

    It makes me wonder if he did all these on purpose for the sake of rebellion, or if breaking the laws is simply a bad hobby of his.

    Whatever the case, I don¡¯t have to feed my curiosity. They¡¯ve been arrested three days ago, while their households were investigated when they were imprisoned. All in all, there will be nine people whose lives will end today. The three, including the ones who are accused for committing crime of accessory.

    Seated on the elevated center seat in the courtroom, I looked down upon the slightly lower judge''s seat. From my vantage point, I could clearly observe the row of accused individuals, all bound and restrained.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    While I was unfamiliar with most of them, my attention was drawn to the three notable figures: Duke Walchelin, Dante, and Hermine. Their condition was distressing, as they appeared emaciated, covered in filth, and adorned with bruises.

    Throughout his entire life, the duke had enjoyed a privileged existence filled with luxury and comfort. The sight before me indicated that this new reality must be exceptionally hard for him.

    Dante, on the other hand, maintained a stoic expression, showing no signs of fear. In stark contrast, Hermine wept inconsolably, her tears betraying a deep sense of guilt and regret. These observations led me to conclude that she was undoubtedly involved in the events at hand.

    ¡°I, the presiding judge, have been authorized by the imperial family. The accused, the jury, and the complainant are all present. We shall begin the trial," the judge looked at the spot where Zera was standing and he lifted his hand to call Zera¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Zera of Herzoyona Eskal, please step forward. Introduce yourself and state between His Highness and the jury about your complaint,¡± Zera silently followed the instruction and bowed down to me, the judge, and the people while heaving a breath to gather courage.

    Your Imperial Highness, Your Honor, and the people of Marrossi. My real name is Zera, and I was a slave from Herzoyona Eskal. You might be thinking, ¡®Isn¡¯t she Kathrynne Chavalleve, His Highness¡¯ crown princess?¡¯ To correct the misunderstanding, I am not. I¡¯m a mere vessel who was bought by His Grace, Walchelin Chavalleve to cover up the death of his daughter, lady Kathrynne.¡±

    Zera¡¯s speaking the truth, but even if she knows this is supposed to be embarrassing, she kept her composure and said things with conviction, and if I didn¡¯t know she was Zera, I would think that it was Kathrynne who¡¯s talking, for she¡¯s portraying Kathrynne¡¯s boldness.

    ¡°I was bought to replace her ladyship, for we look alike. Despite having the features of a red diamond Izavene, I am not. I do not possess any Izavene ring, but the duke crafted a replica of Kathrynne''s ring, which I have. He did this to secure the position of the empress ¨C for his daughter to become empress. A red diamond Izavene¡¯s hand is overflowing with power, and they¡¯ll destroy whatever they hold so they¡¯re required to wear special gloves to avoid that. If a red diamond Izavene will hold another red diamond Izavene, they won¡¯t end up hurting each other¡¯s skins. Humans and non-red diamond Izavenes, however, will have their skins lacerated when a red diamond Izavene holds them.¡± she paused, catching up with her breath.

    ¡°¡­ This is how His Highness discovered everything, for it¡¯s something that we didn¡¯t realize sooner ¨C that it¡¯s one of the things that cannot be faked. You may think that I don¡¯t have the right to accuse the duke because I¡¯m a part of this scheme as well. I won¡¯t be asking for anyone¡¯s sympathy, but everyone in the Chavalleve manor is aware that the duke had been violent to his family including servants. Don''t we citizens look up to nobles? Is it good that noble houses are having reputable reputations from the surface, but it''s rotten from the inside?"

    The crowd started murmuring, exchanging thoughts about Zera¡¯s confessions. I believe there''s no such thing as a noble house that can be considered righteous in this empire. The members of the Ruivenfiere family were exhilarated when they were given a territory they''ll rule over.

    I know the dirt of each dukedom because I send spies to each dukedom and see what they''re doing. Poudrettite Izavenes have been useful for this matter because they can transform into any animal ¨C thus, they can listen without others noticing. Those spies became my eyes since.

    Zera continued expressing her statements and laid out the documents that points out the issues about Dante and Hermine''s human experiments.

    Although I''m aware that her words are convincing because she''s citing the evidence without flaw, I only wanted everything to be over because I no longer stand being here.

    I took a pen and listed the possible punishments for the accused. The kindest method I can think of is the removal of memory and exile. But these people don''t deserve that kind of punishment because they can repeat doing similar things one way or another.

    The empress is fond of public executions and people rarely undergo trials because once she knows that someone''s involved, all of them would be punished ¨C end of the story.

    I believe this is the first trial that happened in the past 12 years. The rest died without having their voices heard. Here, though the duke kept denying it, Dante was admitting that all accusations are true as if he wants this to end quickly as I do.

    ¡°Your Highness! Please, have mercy on me! Let me fix my mistakes! House Chavalleve will surrender huge portions of our wealth to ¨C¡± Walchelin sobbed while saying the words, but he couldn¡¯t continue because he knows he can¡¯t put his words into action.

    I rolled my eyes and scoffed as I averted my gaze to the judge, sick of hearing further. I handed the verdict the judge would announce on my behalf, and his eyes widened upon reading what I wrote. He looked at me with disbelief, knowing that it was something that a typical Ruivenfiere wouldn¡¯t do, knowing our reputation for punishing people in the most inhuman ways possible.

    ¡°I will announce the verdict. Duke Walchelin Chavalleve, who committed grave crimes by fooling the imperial family out of greed by hiding lady Kathrynne¡¯s death by replacing her, and the one who funded the illegal experiments done by Dante and Hermine Fletcher, will be sentenced to death by poisoning. This includes the ones involved who will have the same punishment, and their dead bodies will be burned in pyres before sundown. The rest of their families will be exiled from the Ruivenfiere Empire.¡±

    Choosing the fate of any person ¨C criminal or not is not an easy task. It made me question myself countless times if I should be the one doing this, or if it''s morally right to do. But in such circumstances, everyone will depend on my decision, as if I were already the emperor.

    Poisoning is the method where people won''t have to see them shamed in front of the public, and it was only reasonable to burn the corpse of the dead. It''s better than burning someone alive and letting them suffer for hours as the fire eats up every inch of their body.

    Poison, on the other hand, will burn their throat once they drink it, and it''s over on the spot once it reaches their stomach. It will only take a couple of minutes to feel the pain. I hope that one day, these people can forgive me because of what I''ve done and not curse me in the afterlife.

    The accused were all brought into a room where their fates will be sealed. However, I decided not to let Zera come with them, because I know we still have things to discuss.

    Or at least, that''s what I want to happen. I promised to make her live, and she must know that even though I hate her wholeheartedly, I cannot lay a finger on her, because the idea of executing my wife simply feels wrong.

    In a moment of concern, I instinctively grabbed Zera by the wrist to prevent her from following the accused, as it seemed she had momentarily forgotten the promise I made to her.

    Surprisingly, she exhibited no signs of discomfort when I grasped her, indicating that her previously lacerated wrists had likely healed from the effects of the moissanite Izavene I had sent her for treatment.

    ¡°Where are we going, Your Highness?¡± she asked, but I kept my lips sealed. I held her wrist tighter and used my powers to teleport us together into her room back in the palace.

    The sense of nostalgia overwhelms me as I realize that this very room is where I caused her pain just a few days ago. Now, it will also serve as the setting for our final meeting.

    Perhaps it would be wise to have the entire space refurbished once she departs, to remove any lingering reminders of her presence. This way, I can ensure that I won''t associate her with this room in any way.

    I let go of her wrist and crossed my arms as I face her. ¡°You were about to follow those who are sentenced to be poisoned earlier. Weren¡¯t you listening to me the other day? I said your life will be spared, that you won¡¯t be executed. Is that even hard to understand?¡±

    ¡°What will be my punishment then?¡± Zera wanted to look at me but hesitated.

    "You''ll be dethroned, of course. I''m the one who''ll give clarifications to those that should know because people will look for the crown princess. There''s no need for you to get involved. You''ll be forced to return to where you came from ¨C Herzoyona Eskal. Lastly, I want our marriage to be annulled. I¡¯m going to give you a choice ¨C do you want me to remove all your memories as Kathrynne, or you¡¯d prefer to keep the terrible memories and leave this place?¡±

    Zera''s hands clenched tightly by her sides as she lowered her head, her eyes hidden beneath the veil of her bangs. The dimly lit room offered little visibility, preventing me from catching even the slightest glimpse of her facial expression.

    "I-I ¡­ I''ll leave, and I¡¯ll accept all of those that you mentioned. I chose to keep the memories even if they''re bad ones so that I''ll know of the mistakes I shouldn''t repeat. Thank you for your mercy, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 45: THYRA

    Time runs slower when I¡¯m sad.

    Perhaps sadness isn¡¯t the exact term to describe it, but it is a part of what I¡¯m feeling. It¡¯s been nearly a month now since I started taking care of Evrart to help him recover mentally and physically, and I don¡¯t regret helping him. But not having anything for myself is what makes me feel empty.

    He''s already in his right mind. He wouldn''t need me anymore, and he needs to stand up on his own feet. At this point, I have to leave this beautiful cage. I can''t stand staying indoors any longer ¨C if I''ll leave the palace and people spot me, they might throw rocks at me. When I''m in the palace, my life revolves around Evrart.

    I have to resume my responsibilities and prepare for the war. I hope Azriel is working on his allies and not waiting for me to come up with something. He can be passive at times, which is the opposite of my style ¨C because I prefer everything done as soon as possible. The earlier, the better. I can''t afford to waste time.

    I rose to my feet and headed to the King¡¯s study, and the guards opened the door upon announcing my arrival needlessly asking for the king¡¯s permission.

    For the first time, I found Evrart engrossed in reading the reports he had requested a few days prior, covering the events of the past two months. It struck me as odd that he chose to delve into these documents himself, considering Zenobia''s knowledge of the matter. I couldn''t help but wonder why he had not consulted her directly.

    I lowered my head and lifted the sides of my dress to curtsy, acknowledging his position as the king now, not Evrart the damaged puppy I used to take care of for a while now.

    "Good morning, Your Majesty, I''m pleased to see you in good health." I began, clueless about what else to add. Though I have words in mind, I''m quite anxious about how he''ll take it, knowing how dependent he''s been on me.

    I sent someone to summon you but it seems that the person I assigned didn''t find you. It''s great timing since I want us to talk," his words sounded quite eager, and it can be perhaps because it''s basically his first day of being king in his right mind.

    "Before I say what I have to say, I''ll give you the honors." I gave him a small smile in response, and knowing him, he might be starting to get irritated that I''m being too formal towards him because, in his perspective, he wants us to be equal. But I have to remind him of his place, and acting violently in front of the servants won''t give a good impression.

    He let out a sigh, understanding what he meant.

    "I know you have plans," his tone became low, and his eyebrows were pulled down. His nose was wrinkled for a second, but he forced himself to keep his composure. "You''re here to bid farewell, correct?"

    A lump formed in my throat, making it difficult for me to express my sentiments as I had envisioned. Saying goodbye was never an easy task for me, for Eurhyia had become my home, regardless of whether it fully embraced me or not.

    ¡°That¡¯s a yes then. I¡¯m allowing you to go but with two conditions.¡±

    Conditions?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to spar with you before sundown, and I challenge you to defeat me. We¡¯re going to use real swords like we used to. Don¡¯t be considerate of me, because I plan to take this seriously. The rule is simple ¨C the one who loses their sword will be the loser. If I win, I¡¯ll demand you to stay here for two more weeks and you¡¯ll need to defeat me again. If you¡¯ll win, you may go whenever you wish. You¡¯ll know my second condition once our sparring is over.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The sun was about to set when we arrived at the training grounds, and the guard hit the gong that echoed throughout the entire place, while both of us were holding our swords upright in front of us.

    I parried the attack quickly and swung back from the same stance. The rhythm of clanking metallic swords boosted my mood more than terrified me, but I¡¯d be lying if I¡¯ll say that I¡¯m not nervous. This time, failure is not an option.

    My thoughts occupied part of my attention, and before I knew it, Evrart already had the top of his sword at my nose. The rule of the sparring session is ¡®whoever loses their sword would lose.¡¯ This isn¡¯t over.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I told you to take this seriously, but I can tell you¡¯re spacing out. Don¡¯t overthink and focus on fighting me. Remember, if you¡¯ll lose, you¡¯ll stay here with me for another two weeks, and you won¡¯t be seeing the man that you love,¡± he teased, flashing a victorious smile.

    A frown crossed my face as Evrart''s words reminded me of Azriel. Just because I loved him did not mean he would be my weakness, and I was determined to prove that. His words felt like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu, reminiscent of the last time we sparred when he had attempted to provoke me.

    As Evrart held his sword poised near my nose, my attention was drawn to the noticeable flaw in his blade¡ªthe chipped-off portion. This flaw served as a significant advantage for me. Stepping back to regain my balance, Evrart lunged forward, intending to strike my arms or legs.

    He seemed oblivious to the fact that every time I evaded his attacks, I was aiming to exploit the chipped-off section of his sword. The instant I noticed it was sufficiently damaged, I swiftly maneuvered my sword, striking the hilt of Evrart''s blade with its backside.

    This sent his separated blades flying through the air, until they eventually landed and skittered across the ground.

    Evrart¡¯s mouth slackened and gazed at me in disbelief, loss for words. I did it. It wasn¡¯t easy, but part of me is surprised that the tactic I had worked.

    ¡°You just ¡­ broke my sword in pieces, just like how you shattered my heart now that this means you¡¯ll be leaving,¡± he complained, almost like a child. ¡°It makes me sad, but I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    ¡°If anything, I¡¯m glad that you can fight the way you used to. You¡¯ve recovered, Evrart. Maybe not as a whole because there are things that pull your spirit down but you''re getting better. Now, may I ask what''s your second condition?"

    "It''s all thanks to you because you nursed me back to health. Thank you for being patient with me. My second condition is you have to visit me here. I want to have a guarantee that you won''t abandon me. You''re the only family I have left," sadness was reflected in his silver eyes, and it was the same thing for me.

    We may have lost our father, and we''re not sure where Corianne and Marius are, but they might be alive somewhere. The only person I can''t consider a family is Corianne ¨C because she¡¯s the one who plotted my mother¡¯s death.

    ¡°I promise, Evrart. I''ll do my best to return if God lets me survive the war. Because let''s be real ¨C not everyone who joins the war can go back with their lives intact. It might be unsafe for me to be here in Eurhyia, so I might as well find a place to reside outside our kingdom. It won¡¯t be Marrossi though, because I already accepted the fact that I can¡¯t be with Azriel the moment I left there. We¡¯ll remain as allies in this war, and fighting for him is the least I could do. After that, I¡¯ll be on my own.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯ll deal with the rats in our kingdom and clean your reputation for you to be safe here, will you return?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The sky is a breathtaking shade of blue, and the sun is shining golden when the day of my departure arrived. The grand duke sent two Poudrettite Izavenes to accompany me during the journey, which was estimated to span approximately two weeks.

    Departing from our southwestern kingdom, our destination lay in the northeastern region of the Ruivenfiere Empire. This extensive journey would entail traversing various regions along the way before finally reaching our destination.

    The journey to Heryozona Eskal entails both land and sea travel. While I wish I could teleport there for convenience, the distance is too vast, and I lack knowledge of the place to make an impromptu visit. I have to know what¡¯s waiting for me at least.

    ¡°Your Highness, may we leave?¡± Vera, the Poudrettite Izavene asked while walking towards me, yet keeping distance.

    ¡°Yes, I have everything prepared. Can you tell me how we will travel in detail?" I sat down on the couch and lifted my hand and pointed the couch for the two of them to sit across from me.

    Jeremy, the other Poudrettite Izavene sent to accompany me, laid out the Ruivenfiere Empire¡¯s map to point from one place to another.

    "We''re in the southwest, and our first stop would be Ruizvon. It will be a four-day boat ride and we¡¯ll pass by Alryne. When we arrive in Ruizvon, it will be wise to stop and find an inn to get some rest. We''re going to take a carriage and we''re going to stop by another inn before entering the forest because that path will be long. We''re going to reach the border at the end of the day, and we''ll take another boat ride to Erethus, which will take two days,¡± Jeremy explained, and those details alone exhausted me. There¡¯s almost nothing to do but sit and wait, and imagining it alone bores me. I have to bring some books at least.

    ¡°After the two-day boat ride to Erethus, there will be four long carriage rides, since their routes have limits. We can plan our stops once we arrive in this region, and resting in an inn would be best for us. After two long carriage rides, we¡¯ll pass through Xaerian before arriving at Eskal. I believe the fastest time of our arrival would be 11 days, and the most would be 15. I advise Her Highness to bring clothes thick enough to survive winter because it''s winter at Eskal at the moment. Even outside of winter, the region tends to be chilly. It¡¯s best to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°We need to find pawn shops to exchange money. I¡¯m not aware of the currencies in Ruizvon and Erethus.¡± I requested, but Vera gave a reassuring grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the expenses, Your Highness. The grand duke gave us money to spend for the entire trip. It¡¯s more than enough. All the regions under the Ruivenfiere Empire use Mereous, so we won¡¯t be needing pawn shops.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe it. While I was aware that the grand duke had sent two Izavenes to accompany me on the journey, I did not expect him to cover the expenses as well.

    It''s ironic, considering his reputation for being intimidating, yet he displays such generosity. It makes me wonder how much of a hothead he can truly be.

    From my interaction with him at the banquet, he seemed pleasant, though his unexpressive face may lead others to misunderstand him.

 Chapter 46: THYRA

    Tonight is the best time to take our plan into action.

    Marquess Jarvis utilized his influence to restore calm among the people. While I may not have earned the complete trust or respect of the Eurhyians, his intervention put an end to the riots.

    I had attempted to convey my appreciation through a letter inviting him to meet, but he declined. Despite his refusal to meet, Jarvis continues to support my safety, though he has not allowed me the opportunity to explain that my intentions and plans have significantly changed.

    It''s quite disappointing to almost lose a friend, but I can''t dwell on it forever. Maybe he''s one of those people who will serve as a lesson to me ¨C that aiming to be on top by stepping on others will only destroy friendships.

    If I followed my old plan, I''d probably become an evil leader who''s greedy for power. Loving Azriel is not a part of the plan, but because of love, I turned an enemy into an ally.

    But that love is forbidden, making it imprudent for me to nurture hopes of us being together. Taking a step back to look at the broader picture, it''s clear that I have lost everything ¨C a friend, my parents, a place I once called ''home,'' and even Azriel.

    At times, the circumstances lead me to wonder if I''m being punished by God. If that''s the case, I need to uncover the lessons to be learned from each heartache I''ve endured, as these experiences will guide me to be wiser in the future.

    ¡°Is everything ready, Your Highness?¡± Vera whispered, avoiding the risk of getting heard.

    ¡°Yes, we should go. There¡¯s a carriage waiting outside the palace¡¯s secret passage, so we can leave this place in secret. His Majesty is already aware that we¡¯re leaving tonight, so there¡¯s no reason to stay.¡± I said, and going through the secret passage reminds me of the last time I was here for the same reason ¨C to run away in secret.

    Jeremy opened the door of the carriage and entered first to assist me and Vera. He closed the door and gave the coachman the signal that we can leave. I looked out the window to see the palace for the last time, and looking at it gives me mixed feelings. Even so, it won''t make me change my mind. Leaving, for now, is my best option.

    ¡°Both of you can sleep. It will be a long journey, right? So, don¡¯t mind me,¡± I suggested. Vera and Jeremy exchanged looks, and that was enough for them to communicate what they have in mind.

    ¡°We appreciate that, but it would be best if one of us will stay awake to keep watch. The reason why His Grace sent the two of us is to ensure your safety,¡± Vera assured.

    "Well then, whoever feels sleepy should go to sleep. We''ll be arriving at the port by dawn."

    The mere utterance of the word ''sleep'' seemed to cast an immediate spell over me. As soon as I voiced it, my eyelids descended heavily, leading me swiftly into the realm of slumber without any further resistance.

    ***

    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Jeremy announced, waking us up. Good, at least we managed to leave the capital without anyone getting in our way.

    "We already put your belongings in the room for the three of us," Vera said, and now that I think about it, this is also the first time I''ll share a room with people I hardly know. As long as we''re on this journey, I''ll need to keep my sword next to me at all times just in case.

    ¡°Thanks, you two. There¡¯s something I wish to discuss; we can go to our room for privacy.¡± Without further questions, they followed as I asked. This would be a four-day trip, I should make it productive.

    We sat on our beds ¨C the room was cramped, but I suppose I¡¯ll get used to it. It¡¯s not like there are tables or chairs around where we can sit.

    ¡°I know you are serving the grand duke, but is there any of you who knows the banished princess, Eviona Ruivenfiere?¡± Vera pressed her lips together and avoided my eyes upon hearing my question, while Jeremy kept a blank facial expression. By any chance, are they feigning ignorance?

    ¡°Her Highness, Eviona Charlioni Ruivenfiere ¨C actually, I was one of the maids serving her when she was still in the palace," Vera''s voice was low but clear.

    I had initially assumed they merely knew of her, but it appears that Vera is quite familiar with her. Typically, it is considered inappropriate for a servant to address their master by their first name, yet Vera seems to be doing just that. It leads me to wonder if there might be a particular reason behind this unconventional form of address.

    ¡°What is she like?¡±

    ¡°Her Highness is a ¡­ powerful, cunning, and terrifying person. She hears everyone¡¯s inner monologue, so nobody can lie to her. It makes it easier for her to see through people and know their insights, including fears. She''s nice to those who are sincere, and ruthless to those who try to test or offend her. She''s too powerful to the point where she can''t spend a day without using her powers one way or another because it''ll torture her to suppress them. Cleaning dead bodies is one of my jobs when I was working for her," Vera buried her face in her hands as she recalls the memories. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that she had a bad hobby of killing people, right?¡±

    ¡°No, but it''s something that she isn''t afraid to do. She has short patience like the grand duke, you see. Sometimes she¡¯ll laugh it off, but threat follows. When she¡¯s angry, she throws whatever she can hold around ¨C for example, a couch. She can carry that by herself, and the moment she throws it off the ground, it will be broken into pieces. There¡¯s no day where she didn¡¯t break anything. She can kill people by just slamming their heads on the table because of the powers in her hands. The empress despised her and saw her as a threat ¨C so even if she¡¯s the Ruivenfiere heir, she was banished before her debut in high society because the empress believes that her lack of control of her powers would cause further chaos, which I agreed on.¡±

    Silence followed Vera¡¯s explanations, rendering all of us speechless. In short, in Eviona¡¯s perspective, it goes, ¡®one wrong move and it¡¯s over.¡¯ I thought Corianne was the worst person existing, but now I''m beginning to see the idea that she''s not even close to worst.

    Just ¡­ how can Azriel and I defeat a woman who¡¯s that powerful? Hervouet is also with her, and the strongest regions are on their side. It¡¯s not like I know what else is under their sleeves, because such people will always have something more ¨C but that can¡¯t mean that it¡¯s impossible.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    I have to meet Hervouet before it gets too late. I have to know what else he¡¯s planning.

    After enduring the estimated 11-day journey, I found myself utterly drained, feeling as though any additional time spent in transit would sap the last remnants of my energy. The constant switching between carriages and boats, coupled with long stretches of travel on land where sitting was the primary activity, proved to be exhaustingly paradoxical.

    Despite not engaging in physically demanding tasks, the mental strain of constant contemplation and intermittent conversation with my two companions rendered the experience far more tiring than I had initially anticipated.

    The grand duke''s castle perched atop a hill, embraced by a serene setting adorned with abundant trees. As I disembarked from the carriage, a chill wind immediately grazed my face, sending shivers down my spine. I stood there, enveloped by the gusts, and surveyed the landscape. A pristine white blanket of snow adorned various sections of the castle, the surrounding trees, and the ground beneath my feet. Strangely, the frigid atmosphere seemed to rouse my senses, rendering me less fatigued than those moments spent confined within the carriage.

    ¡°Welcome to Herzoyona Eskal, Your Highness. I hope you''ll enjoy your stay here and find the long journey worthwhile. We''ll do our best to make you comfortable in the castle,¡± Jeremy said, and he led us inside the castle. The servants seemed to be expecting our arrival because I couldn''t see anyone looking clueless about who I am. They even bowed upon seeing me, welcoming me to the castle. Perhaps the grand duke instructed them to do this.

    At first, I was impressed, but not until we stood in front of the grand duke¡¯s study. From the outside, I can hear his voice loud and clear, and even if I can¡¯t see who he¡¯s talking to, I can tell that person must be feeling pressured and speechless.

    The sound of shattering glass on the marble floor rang into my ears. I wanted to exchange looks with Vera to ask if I heard things right or if I''m only imagining things, but the sound was too real and it was impossible that it only fell off the table. It was smashed on purpose and it''s obvious who did it.

    ¡°What kind of crap is this? Didn¡¯t I tell you to reject the marriage proposals from these people? Do I still have to spell things out for you? How many times do I have to tell you that their family are only taking advantage ¨C¡±

    The big door was opened, and despite the creaking sound, his voice was louder making him fail to notice our entrance.

    ¡°Your Grace, I hate to break it to you but the Lady Thyra has arrived,¡± Jeremy announced, and the grand duke''s eyes went wide as he looked in my direction. He averted his gaze and squeezed his eyes shut out of embarrassment. Without further ado, all the servants stepped out of the room, leaving the two of us alone.

    That says it all. These people learned enough from their master¡¯s short patience, and they already knew the best response in such situations. I wasn¡¯t surprised that he¡¯s short-tempered since he told me that before, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this bad.

    He placed his hand on his forehead, and though he was hiding it, I can tell that his cheeks were slightly flushed.

    He let out a sigh before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to witness that. It was a terrible way to welcome a lady,¡± he admitted.

    I nodded expressionlessly at his words, maintaining my manners as an aristocrat. Part of me wants to laugh, but doing that would be the worst idea in this situation.

    ¡°Seeing you not saying a word makes me even more guilty.¡±

    I waved my hands in front of me to show he shouldn''t stress about it. "No, it''s fine. I would lie if I''ll say I wasn''t surprised, but I know I shouldn''t because you mentioned this to me when we were at the banquet." I paused, and he finally looked at me and blinked. His expression is now calmer, but a bead of sweat falls from his temples.

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something else you want to say. Please, don¡¯t hold back and just be honest with me.¡±

    So, he knew. It seems like he¡¯s good at reading people.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer if you feel uncomfortable but ¡­ is this always how you react when you receive marriage proposals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the people rushing me on this matter gets on my nerves a lot,¡± He sat on the couch, and I sat across from him. He avoided my eyes again, embarrassed. "The truth is, the main reason why I don''t want to get married is because of my personality. I''ll end up hurting a lady if I''m this impatient. Besides, I also consider the reputation of the nobilities who are insisting. Most of them are doing it to gain power, and I don''t like that kind of arrangement."

    ¡°In that case, I think it¡¯s only good that you¡¯re being considerate. But I can try to help you handle your emotions," I flashed a small smile, and he gave me a questioning look. "I''m just saying, not because that''s how you now mean you''ll always be like that. People change, and so will you."

    His fixed purple eyes on me made me feel uncomfortable, and the silence made me feel tense. What is this, a staring game?

    ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯re going to make a hole right through me if you¡¯ll keep staring at me like that,¡± I politely reminded him, and he stopped gazing at me.

    It makes me curious about what he''s thinking, considering that he¡¯s far from the ¡®Raleigh¡¯ I met at the banquet. It feels like I¡¯m speaking to a different person.

    ¡°Oh, right. I didn¡¯t notice. Sorry for being like this. I¡¯m a mess right now, am I?¡±

    "You don''t have to say sorry for everything. It''s fine, things happened to you so you''re still gathering yourself together. Don''t overthink it. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± He gave me a slight nod.

    ¡°That aside, you must be tired. I won¡¯t keep you for long. It¡¯s been a long journey for you. Your chamber is already prepared, and Jeremy will escort you there. If you need or want anything, just ask. You can also tell me or the servants the food that you like and dislike, we¡¯ll prepare whatever it is. We have a lot to discuss regarding imperial matters, but we should save it for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Grace. I¡¯m not a materialistic person despite being a princess. I once lived as a fugitive, so I learned how to live a simple life and I got used to it.¡±

    Our second meeting was a chaotic departure from the formalities of our first encounter. Despite the messiness, I appreciated seeing a different, more relaxed side of him.

    ***

    The relaxing scent of rosemary wafted from the sheets around me on the comfy, springy mattress. I rubbed my hands on the bed to feel it, and the friction made my hands warm. Wow, this bed is comfy. It¡¯s not surprising that the bed here is better than those from the inns where we stopped by a few days ago, but this scent has some calming properties that make the person''s mind at ease.

    It was only about five in the afternoon, but even if I feel tired, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I found myself lazing around, and before I know it, the sun has already set.

    The night breeze drifted in through the open window. Its chilliness flowed through the thin fabric of my white silk nightdress, and I decided to roam around the castle. The third floor where my chamber is felt empty and not a single person can be found in sight. I took advantage of it and walked around to explore until I found a door leading to the balcony.

    I put on my fur coat to cover myself. I held the railing and inhaled the scent of damp pine trees. The air felt fresh and clean, and from this spot, the town from below the hill can be seen. I looked up to the sky, and under the light of the full moon and stars above, a drop of tear fell from my left eye.

    In this peaceful setting, the anticipation of an impending war weighs heavily on my conscience. It is not the time to relax, yet I understand the need to avoid pushing myself too far. Reflecting on the irony of my initial desire for revenge and now finding myself fighting alongside the person I once wished to harm, I question whether I should regret having loved him.

    That would be pointless.

    ¡°I thought you were already sleeping," Raleigh''s voice pulled me from the sea of thoughts my mind had been swimming through, and I turned to face him. ¡°Were you bored or you couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± he added.

    "My mind is too loud, so I thought of walking to process my thoughts a little bit," I answered.

    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Let me turn it into a question. Will you give up on the person you love?¡±

    ¡°Let me turn it into a question. Will you give up on the person you love?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know trivial matters will cross your mind,¡± of course, it¡¯s something trivial to him. It¡¯s not like he knows how to love someone anyway. But it¡¯s too soon for me to judge. I no longer know how to respond now that I realize that I asked something foolish.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to correct the mess I did earlier. Do you mind?" his expression softened, but I couldn''t figure out what he has in mind. He gently lifted my left hand and planted a kiss on the back of it, just like how he did when he asked me to dance with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you once again, princess,¡± he said, his lips still close to my hand, and I can only see his beautiful, purple eyes. A soft wind blew his ivory hair, and though he was waiting for my response, for a second, I saw a glimpse of Azriel watching from afar.

 Chapter 47: THYRA

    Being in Herzoyona Eskal made me feel incredibly indulged. While I never asked or demanded anything from anyone, the grand duke consistently ensured that I received the utmost luxury. During meal times, I was given the privilege of choosing my preferred dishes. I was offered a selection of exquisite teas and wines. Additionally, I was provided with casual attire as well as elegant dresses, despite never requesting them. The grand duke went above and beyond to offer activities that would cater to my interests, providing me with an experience akin to that of a noble lady.

    I can''t help but wonder if this level of hospitality is something the grand duke extends to all his guests. However, it does appear as though he''s going above and beyond, putting in an extraordinary amount of effort that is frankly quite overwhelming.

    ¡°I hope the food is to your liking,¡± he said after gracefully lifting the glass of water away from his lips. It¡¯s not only the material things ¨C he¡¯s been trying to control his temper, and I overheard the maids saying those. He probably didn¡¯t want to disappoint me.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great. Your Grace, I hope you¡¯ll request your favorite foods too so that I can try them. Being asked about the food that I like is alright but I think I¡¯m already being spoiled,¡± I can imagine an awkward smile written on my face.

    He wiped his mouth with the napkin. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then sure.¡±

    Here he goes again with ¡®if that¡¯s what you want.¡¯ My suggestion sounded like another request.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about all these, Your Highness. Consider it as my thanks for being friendly during the banquet,¡± I guess there¡¯s no point arguing with that. We learned about each other just fine during the banquet, and I suppose it¡¯s time to discuss the imperial matters ¨C because for the past three days, he¡¯s been avoiding the topic, saying that I should loosen up a little and rest after the long journey.

    Raleigh''s attention was drawn to the hand chain that Azriel had given me, scrutinizing it with considerable interest.

    ¡°This hand chain of yours. Was it from the crown prince, or the second prince?¡± he asked, his facial expression blank.

    "It''s from Azriel," I replied, and part of me is aware of where this conversation will go.

    ¡°The way you addressed him implies that you¡¯re engaged to him.¡± He assumed, and I let out a small sigh after getting caught. I almost forgot the rule that I shouldn¡¯t call anyone in high society by name unless permitted or if we have a special relationship.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t deny that. But as you can see, he already married someone else, and I don¡¯t have plans on being a part of that. I see this hand chain as his sign of generosity because we¡¯ve been friends, but nothing more. His engagement was already arranged when we met, and yet he still insisted. I didn¡¯t know what this meant at first so I thought it was just a gift.¡±

    ¡°Then, the crown prince must¡¯ve been protective of you since he has eyes for you.¡± I averted my eyes as I reminisce about the moment I left almost two months ago ¨C when I was about to enter the secret passage that connects Eurhyia and Marrossi. I can feel the grand duke staring at me, studying me as I speak. His habit of being observant gives me the creeps at times.

    ¡°Not really. He''s the one who saw me off when I left Marrossi, and my approach to saying goodbye was exactly how I talked the first time we met ¨C I''ve been unfriendly. Because during that time, I already wanted everything to be over between us. In my perspective, he''s now just an ally. Once the war is over, my work there is done, and I don¡¯t have to return to Marrossi again.¡± I bit my tongue upon realizing that I opened up to him.

    I couldn¡¯t tell that to anyone and now I poured out my heart¡¯s content. It seems I can¡¯t keep my frustrations all by myself after all as I¡¯ve planned.

    ¡°I see that¡¯s what happened. You didn¡¯t hear anything from him when you were at the Eurhyian palace?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. The only letter I got was the invitation from you, which had the best timing. I had to have a reason to leave the palace since my brother won¡¯t let me go easily. His Majesty, my brother, has gone mad during the times I was gone. I had to nurse him back to health myself since his reactions were out of control to the point that nobody can approach him properly without getting hurt. I managed to tame him at least, since he''s highly dependent on me, his older sister. Besides, stepping out of the palace would have me killed by the Eurhyians because they see me as a monster instead of a hero after using my powers on the battlefield. My features will easily stand out because I¡¯ll be the only one who¡¯ll look different in that place.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The grand duke lowered his head a little bit and pulled out letters hidden in his breast pocket.

    "Now that you mentioned letters, I received two. One is for me, and the other one is yours. I received the letter for me a few days ago, while yours came just today. It was from His Highness, the second prince. The letter I received demands me to leave for a few days, but I don¡¯t know the content of your letter. It¡¯s not surprising that he reached out since I told him that you joined me after the crown prince¡¯s wedding.¡± He handed me the letter and I lifted the seal, pulling out the letter.

    The message was simple ¨C he wants to meet me in person halfway between Marrossi and Eskal, which would be the eastern part of Xaerian, in Ridavena, the former capital of the Xaerian before it became under the Ruivenfiere empire. Xaerian is not his ally, but Azriel¡¯s. Thus, this meeting won¡¯t include the duke of that region.

    I¡¯m not sure what Hervouet is thinking, but I better not let my guard down.

    "He wants to meet me. It''s not bad timing since I want to do the same. He already set the date, and at this point, he¡¯s probably traveling to that place because it¡¯ll take days.¡±

    The grand duke grimaced for a second as if he was not happy with the idea. His expression became stony and judging by his reaction, there was something I''m missing.

    ¡°What if we¡¯ll go meet him together instead of you going alone? It can be dangerous. You said it yourself, Hervouet is your real enemy, and you¡¯re going to face him alone? This town, Ridavena, can be traveled just a day from here. But if he''s from Marrossi¡¯s capital, it will take around five to six days. Why would a prince exert that much effort just to talk to you?¡± his insight made sense, but I want to face Hervouet head-on by myself. If I''ll bring more people to guard me, he''ll only think that I don''t trust him, which defeats the purpose.

    It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t take him anyway.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t make him wait. At this point, we¡¯ll have to part ways and meet once our businesses are done.¡±

    ¡°Bring my men with you. I don¡¯t want you to leave by yourself. You told me before that your life was in line several times already, didn¡¯t you? This time isn¡¯t different.¡±

    I knew he¡¯ll say that.

    "If you''re worried, then I''ll just let Poudrettite Izavenes join my trip. That will cause less attention because they can transform into animals. Then if in case the situation demands it, I''ll order one to report things to you so that you won''t get worried."

    ¡°Judging your tone, it seems like there¡¯s no way for me to convince you. I hope you won¡¯t be offended but I have to be frank here. Your overconfidence is quite disturbing. I hope you¡¯ll let people care about you by involving them in your plans.¡±

    I felt a lump in my throat upon hearing his words. His words remind me of what Azriel told me before ¨C that I always do plans on my own, and everyone else has no choice but to follow or refuse the idea. The grand duke looked down, and I couldn''t see his eyes from his current angle.

    ¡°If it were the crown prince who¡¯ll accompany you, will you let him join you?¡± his question sounded strange ¨C Azriel has nothing to do with this.

    I can live without him, and that¡¯s the daily reminder I¡¯m always telling myself.

    "Your Grace, I may still have foolish feelings for him, but he''s the last person I wanted to see. Seeing him alone feels wrong, and I don¡¯t want to see him until I¡¯ve completely learned how to stop loving him. His Highness knows that as well.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I tied my hair up to form a bun and inserted three hairpins ¨C two are used to support the bun, and the other one is a red floral hairpin with a light metal tassel. This would be my third time meeting Hervouet looking like a noble, having all the dresses and accessories.

    Jeremy helped me get into the carriage and Vera followed. Due to the smaller size of the carriage, Jeremy decided to sit next to the coachman instead for us to have spacious legroom.

    Time flew fast as I glimpse at the setting sun from the window, but as I savor the silent moment, we heard a loud thud from the outside, as if something fell from the carriage.

    Impulsively, I stepped out of the carriage only to be confronted by the sight of Jeremy''s lifeless body lying on the ground, blood pooling from his chest. The shocking scene caused a surge of unease in my stomach, stealing my breath away.

    But at that moment, I knew ¡­ I had to suppress my emotions and think straight.

    The coachman let out a loud, mocking laugh, his sharp eyes staring down at my soul.

    "What are you going to do now, princess? This area is isolated and nobody lives here. Whose help will you ask for?" the coachman asked, and I sense the presence of people watching us.

    The situation mirrored the events of my first escape. Though they lacked swords, their daggers indicated they were armed. I suspected they had concealed weapons as well.

    Despite my desire to retrieve my own sword from the carriage, I realized that stepping away from my current position would likely result in an immediate attack.

    ¡°Vera, leave. Find His Grace and tell him about this. I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s better than both of us dying here. Leave these vermins to me," I mumbled, and even though Vera wanted to refuse, she knew it was the best thing to do. Without further questions, she transformed into a falcon and flew away from the spot she was standing.

    Taking a deep breath, I watched as the men sprinted towards me. In an instinctive act of self-defense, I conjured flames from my left hand, engulfing and scorching the oncoming assailants.

    Simultaneously, bolts of lightning crackled from my fingers, aimed at the coachman, causing him to stumble and collapse beside Jeremy''s lifeless body.

    But before I could ascend to the driver''s seat and take control of the carriage, I felt a handkerchief pressed against my nose and mouth from behind, and everything turned dark.

 Chapter 48: AZRIEL

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty,¡± I lowered my head as I stood next to her bed. Visiting her room has been hard, seeing her in a weak condition. But thankfully, she managed to live after she inhaled liquid mercury. However, the physicians said that her body will deteriorate further, and her days are counted, for there¡¯s no current cure known in the empire for this condition.

    The empress¡¯ gaze was piercing, yet her body is weak.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to report what I¡¯ve done during the weeks you¡¯re recovering. I sent spies to watch Hervouet¡¯s actions, and it is indeed true that he¡¯s visiting powerful people to support him. I couldn¡¯t leave the palace to talk to people myself, but I sent letters to different dukedoms and nobles who can support us. I wish I could do more, but I don¡¯t want to depend on her too much.¡±

    The corners of her lips rose into an exhausted smile, yet amusement is obvious in it.

    ¡°She really has it in her. She should be the empress,¡± I moved my head away and closed my eyes, trying to avoid her seeing my bitter expression.

    ¡°She¡¯s been working with the grand duke with these preparations. She didn¡¯t know about anything, but I was the one who told the grand duke to keep her with him because her life is in line in Eurhyia. With her being with him, I¡¯m at ease that she¡¯s being taken care of.¡±

    The silence that enveloped us grew overwhelmingly deafening, and the sound of the ticking clock seemed to amplify within my ears, filling the void with an incessant rhythm.

    "If you''ll permit it, I want to check on her myself. If fate allows it, I''ll ask for her hand in marriage, since my recent marriage was annulled and I exiled Zera after doing this to you." There won''t be time to prepare for a wedding, knowing that we''re about to be in a war.

    ¡°Stop wasting time and go. Bring her back and once you return, I¡¯ll give my blessings for you to be the emperor. I don¡¯t want people to know that a new emperor has risen without an empress by his side.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. I¡¯ll see you soon ¡­ mother.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    After a journey lasting six days, I finally arrived at Herzoyona Eskal. To my surprise, the grand duke himself made an appearance at the manor I owned in this region, a place I had not visited in over two years.

    The grand duke followed my instructions and headed into the drawing room.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. May your glory and power shine through the Ruivenfiere empire,¡± the grand duke lowered himself a bit and raised it, and his eyes were filled with coldness. "Forgive me for my rudeness, but if I may ask, why did you tell me to avoid bringing Thyra?" he asked, without waiting for me to speak my mind after his greeting.

    "There''s no need for her to know that I''m here," I couldn''t look at him when I said the words, and I could see from the corner of my eyes his face was contorted with rage but is only holding himself back from shouting at me. The fact that he¡¯s affected simply means that he cares for her, after all.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Before we discuss the war, I want to know about her. To put it simply, I can''t face her because I''m the last person she wants to see. She''ll only be hurt at the sight of me. You sure know about our relationship by now.¡±

    ¡°I took her under my wing because you ordered it. It wasn¡¯t hard for me to do that because we¡¯re acquainted with each other. She¡¯s not in my castle right now. Thyra insisted to meet the second prince by herself in Xaerian when she received an invitation. She didn''t want to bring guards with her, so I insisted for her be escorted by two Poudrettite Izavenes. It sounded like a bad idea for me, but she won''t let me stop her."

    That¡¯s so her. Once she makes up her mind on something, she¡¯ll be determined to do it and no one can stop her.

    I couldn¡¯t find the right words, but sadness and emptiness are the only things I¡¯m feeling at the thought of her. I hate myself for lying to the empress because I know that even if I tried to ask her hand in marriage, she will refuse.

    She will refuse, even if she wants us to be together. I¡¯ll end up hurting her more, even if I¡¯ll explain the annulment of my marriage.

    She wouldn¡¯t buy it unless she sees it, and even if she does, it¡¯ll take her time to process everything in her head ¨C it¡¯s common sense. Nobody would marry someone out of the blue when someone¡¯s still angry and hurt.

    It¡¯ll take time for me to win her over.

    An abrupt surge of electrifying sensations surged through my entire body, coursing through my veins like a current. My chest seemed to ignite in a fiery sensation, I felt my red diamond ring warming up on my finger.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Grace!¡± a woman knelt in urgency, face down. ¡°Excuse me for my action but Her Highness is in danger! Jeremy was stabbed by the coachman and our carriage was ambushed! They had it all planned! The coachman was a spy!¡± she shouted the news to us with tears. ¡°She told me to leave her to ask for help, and she fought everyone alone. I¡¯m not sure about her current ¨C¡±

    With a sudden sense of urgency, the grand duke rose from his seat and commanded for her to be intercepted. "Summon my knights immediately and guide them to her location! Follow the trail and search tirelessly. If the princess is not found by tomorrow, I¡¯ll kill you all myself!" his voice echoed through the room, filled with a mixture of determination and menace.

    I knew it. It was because of her.

    When the grand duke was about to run out of the room, I stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. She¡¯s stronger than she looks, so don¡¯t underestimate her. She¡¯s capable of saving herself more than anyone. My powers are in her because of the hand chain, and no one can remove that from her aside from me.¡± Raleigh narrowed his eyes for a second and they widened in shock after.

    ¡°What are you talking about? How can you say that in a situation like this?!¡± he fired back.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be capable to save her now that my body is becoming weaker, because I can sense her using my power. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you for now.¡± He shot me a glare for not doing anything, and I¡¯m certain that in his eyes, I¡¯m a coward for not exerting efforts to save her.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know how you define love, but what I¡¯m sure of is this ¨C if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t let the person I love be in danger, nor have the slightest scratch on them. I¡¯m going to kill whoever dares to, and I¡¯ll make sure that person will go to hell twice. Here, and the actual hell.¡±

    The grand duke ran away after saying those, but it wasn¡¯t a lie ¨C when she uses the powers I gave her, it also affects me. If she isn¡¯t using it, I wouldn¡¯t feel this pain just like when I saved her from Hermine.

    Leaning back against the couch, I gazed upwards at the ceiling adorned with an array of intricately painted figures.

    As I reflected further, an undeniable truth grew clear ¨C she does not deserve to be married to a coward like me.

    I hope you can forgive me one day, Thyra. Forgive me for hurting you, and for being afraid to face you. Our love was nothing but a foolish dream that cannot happen in reality.

    But above all that, it¡¯s not a forbidden love that everyone sees on the surface, but it¡¯s all a game with me as the marionette.

 Chapter 49: THYRA

    The deep, dark night seemed like a sea seething with undercurrents and unknown dangers. It¡¯s a good thing that I can see the moonlight from the window instead of being stuck in an underground cell with my hands tied behind me.

    I feel a burning sensation in my chest as sit on the cell¡¯s ground. My mouth is full of words wanting to express the anguish I¡¯ve been feeling for a while now, but it¡¯s pointless to scream and tell them to let me go. These guards may be a bunch of fools, but they wouldn''t reach the point of doing something that reckless.

    Or, will they?

    I sense a triumphant grin on my face, opposite to what I¡¯m feeling emotionally. Be patient and resilient for now, Thyra. All of these would be done by tomorrow, and I can¡¯t wait to see Hervouet¡¯s reaction once I turn the tables down.

    However, it is strangely ironic that, despite the internal turmoil I am experiencing, I can put on a confident smile as if assured of my victory in this battle. I must be losing my sanity in the face of these challenging circumstances.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    "Look at you lightning girl, locked and tied up. That''s the fate of those who dare to betray me, and this is just the beginning," Hervouet mocked, his voice waking me up from my slumber.

    I yawned as I opened my eyes, and I noticed the cloudy weather from the small window of the prison. Hervouet is acting like a child who had a fight with a playmate ¨C throwing all the insults and mockery he can think of to make me regret that I betrayed him.

    Expressing pain from his words would make him feel good, and I don¡¯t plan to amuse him. Since he won¡¯t stop babbling, I¡¯m the one who will.

    "Enough with your theatrics, you ''re nothing but an annoyance. Your voice is noxious to my ears. In case you didn''t know, I don''t care about what you think," I retorted sharply. His response was to grasp the bars of the cell that confined me, nearly shaking them in his evident frustration.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be begging for your life!¡± He roared in outrage at my audacity. His outrage only pushed me further into my fit of laughter, deriving amusement from his unexpected reaction. Observing this, Hervouet tightened his lips, nostrils flaring in a clear manifestation of his growing frustration.

    ¡°You¡¯re losing it, you don¡¯t even know your place. Nobody will come here to rescue you,¡± He concluded as he stepped away, leaving my cell.

    "Remember, I''ve deceived you once before, and that doesn''t mean I can''t do it again," I warned him, a mischievous smirk playing on my lips. He paused for a moment, looking at me with a mix of annoyance and exasperation, before rolling his eyes and walking away.

    An hour after Hervouet left, a scream escaped my lips, causing the guards to rush into my cell. As they entered, I felt a warm sensation emanating from my wrist, prompting me to clench my hands into tight fists behind my back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I looked at the guards in the eye ¨C from one person to another, and the moment their eyes were engrossed in me, I spoke.

    ¡°My wrists hurt a lot. Will you remove my chains and let me go? I¡¯m not supposed to be in a filthy place like this,¡± I pointed out, and their eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Are you nuts? Who do you think you are? You''re a prisoner here, not the princess you once were!"

    I threw them a daggered glance. "I said, set me free. Remove my chains and open the cell. That is an order." I put weight on my words, and their faces grew devoid of emotion, their eyes remained open without blinking.

    It¡¯s working.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to set you free, Your Highness. We apologize for the inconvenience we''ve caused," the guard took the key hung on his belt, unlocked the cell, and removed my chains gently as if they were avoiding hurting me further.

    Rising to my feet, I straightened my dress and brushed off any traces of dust with purposeful taps. The guards, who remained motionless like statues, awaited my instructions with unwavering patience and obedience.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave this place. Follow me, and once we¡¯re outside, I want you all to kill each other.¡± I held myself back from laughing, but I couldn¡¯t hide my triumphant grin.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± they said in chorus.

    They gave me space for me and I rushed to the exit, with the guards running after me. On the surface, it will look like they''re chasing me, but whoever sees it will be dead wrong. The moment I ran far enough to see them in a distance, they drew their swords and turned on each other, resulting in a cascade of fatal blows.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    So, this is what it''s like to have Azriel''s power to control people''s minds. It must be amusing, seeing the ones who tortured me kill each other because they''re not in their right minds.

    As I turned to run even further, I unexpectedly collided with Hervouet''s chest. The sight before us left him speechless, as he bore witness to his own people carrying out my commands. Stepping back from him, an overwhelming urge to laugh and mock him surged within me, mirroring the satisfaction he once took in mocking me.

    ¡°Y-You can¡¯t possibly be the one who did that, didn¡¯t you?¡± his reaction, when stunned is amusing, and this is the simplest way I can think of to show him that he¡¯s messing with the wrong person he can never control. Just like how I first saw the situation from the very beginning ¨C it is him who is in my hands.

    ¡°Why, are you impressed? You didn¡¯t listen to my warning, and that was only less than an hour ago. That¡¯s my gift to you. Let¡¯s see if you can find people who¡¯ll help you out in this isolated place,¡± saying those words was oddly satisfying, and if I could only speak it louder, I would.

    Hervouet''s eyebrows furrowed deeply as he drew his sword, raising it to point menacingly at me, hovering just inches from my nose. In a gesture intended to convey surrender, I raised my arms beside me, hoping to convince him of my compliance ... or at least, to create that illusion in his mind.

    ¡°How can you have that power? You can¡¯t possibly use your charm to manipulate them all,¡±

    He still didn¡¯t get it, I see.

    ¡°His Highness, the crown prince gave me a hand chain only a Ruivenfiere can make. You don¡¯t have to know when or why. So, I used that power to make them under my control and they followed my lead as if they were my marionettes."

    Fueled by fury, Hervouet pressed the sword closer, his boiling blood driving him to the brink. Seizing the opportunity while he was momentarily distracted, I swiftly removed a hairpin from my hair and deflected his sword, resulting in a minor cut on my hand.

    I lunged towards him, aiming for the vulnerable opening in his neck, and using the hairpin blade as a weapon, I struck with precision, causing Hervouet to collapse face down onto the ground.

    His head was next to my foot, and I turned his body up for him to see me, including the sky. He gazed at me with rage, and if looks can only kill, he would¡¯ve killed me by now. But he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that wound on your neck won¡¯t kill you,¡± I pulled out my hairpin and show him its blade. ¡°This little thing can¡¯t kill even if it¡¯s a weapon. The main purpose of this sheathed hairpin is for defense, but as you noticed, you can¡¯t move your body, not even an inch of anything.¡±

    I crouched to reach Hervouet''s level. "Next time, know your allies well. What you see on the surface isn''t everything, you have to know what''s under their sleeve. You threatened me before, so it''s natural for me to protect myself from you. You''re lucky that I didn''t have other weapons aside from this. The reason why you can''t move is that this has poison in it. The poison''s effect is paralysis. It will only take a few hours before you can move again, so give yourself some time to look at the sky and reflect on your actions. I¡¯m not your ally, but I don¡¯t want you to be my enemy either. After all, you were the reason why I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    What a pity. He can¡¯t even reply to any of my words, because the poison spreading in his body would hinder him from talking as well. In this case, I should tell him everything he might ask depending on how much I know him.

    ¡°You don''t have to know how I got involved with the Azriel and got the empress'' favor, but it was because he gave me reasons why I should choose him. I indeed wanted to kill him, but circumstances changed and things won''t always go as how I planned. From the desire to kill him, now my goal is to fight for him and nothing else. Well then, if you''ll excuse me, I''m going to leave. I suppose we''ll see each other on the battlefield."

    I took the sword he was holding as I stood up. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ll borrow this for now.¡± I gave him one last look before running away.

    It''s my first time to be in Xaerian ¨C and I don''t exactly know which direction I should go. The area is isolated from the town, similar to where my carriage was ambushed when I first traveled to Marrossi.

    As I ran straight along with the trees and sea on my right side, I heard galloping horses, and I hid behind the tree to observe if they were possible enemies or people that I can approach.

    ¡°Please, let me go!¡± a voice pleaded, and a low, commanding voice ordered others to stop. When I peeked, the man on the horse was holding another man¡¯s collar, and judging on how it looks like, the man whose collar was held was someone dragged while the horse was galloping.

    "I advise you to speak truthfully while I''m being nice," the man on the horse grabbed a revolver under his cloak and pointed it at the man''s temple, while still holding him by the collar. "¡­because I''m beginning to be in a foul mood right now." He warned.

    I felt the weight in the person¡¯s voice, and when I took a closer look, it was Raleigh all this time. They all came for me, it seems.

    ¡°I-I ran away when I saw the guards acting weird because I was ¨C" the man''s stuttering voice stopped when the revolver was pushed further.

    ¡°Cut the chatter. I don¡¯t care about your story. Where is the princess?¡± Raleigh¡¯s terrifying voice made me step out from my hiding spot to show myself to him. The Raleigh I saw now was another side of him ¨C though he remained calm when in a foul mood, I sensed how serious he was to pull the trigger if the man kept his lips sealed.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡± I shouted as I walked closer. His expression calmed a bit at the sight of me, but he stared at me with disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill that man, just leave him alone to help the second prince. I already took care of everyone. I¡¯ll tell the rest later.¡±

    ¡°Took care of everyone? You mean ¡­¡±

    "I didn''t kill them, but they killed each other because I ordered them to." the grand duke let go of the man''s collar and he ran back in the direction where I came from.

    ¡°I manipulated them to set me free from the prison since I have the powers of a red diamond user, and I told them to kill each other after. None among Hervouet¡¯s men are alive aside from the one you were interrogating earlier.¡±

    ¡°How about the second prince? You said you didn¡¯t kill him?¡±

    "My hairpin is a poisoned weapon. I stabbed his neck with it and pulled it out, but that was enough for the poison to affect his body. It''s nothing fatal, but he''ll be paralyzed and be mute for a couple of hours." The grand duke looked away and smiled in relief.

    ¡°Seems like I worried for nothing. He was right, after all,¡± He mumbled and offered me a hand. "We don''t have an extra horse, so I''m afraid you have to ride with me, princess.¡±

    I looked down to scan my dress, thinking how I can ride a horse in this outfit. The good thing here is it¡¯s not a ball gown, which will make things doable.

    ¡°Ah, right,¡± He dismounted from his horse, but the moment he did, I got a striking feeling that we were being watched. I looked back into the trees where I hid and spotted the last person I wanted to see, watching us with a heated glare ¨C Azriel.

 Chapter 50: CORIANNE

    It is often said that those who have nothing to lose are the most dangerous, and a prime example of this is Eviona.

    She lost everything, and all that she wants is to have ¡®everything¡¯ back.

    Eviona tied her boots to secure them and straightened herself to face me.

    "It seems like you''re going somewhere again," I commented, and she touched her hair to check if everything is in place.

    "Didn''t you know? I''m going to throw a surprise party. A party where everyone will kneel before me." A mixture of excitement and confidence filled her voice, and not the slightest doubt can be seen on her from head to toe. She prepared a bag of clothes and two simple yet elegant dresses and I assume those are the ones she used to wear before her banishment.

    ¡°You¡¯re implying that you¡¯ll start seizing the throne. How about the barriers you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°It is weak and sapphire Izavenes would be enough to make meteors fall to break that. It was strong a decade ago, but it deteriorated enough. Hence, it¡¯s the perfect time to attack. I have sapphire Izavenes under my control. Once they break it, I can do everything by myself. War is unnecessary, so I basically just played with Hervouet and used him.¡±

    Unbelievable. With the awareness that she holds complete control, Eviona is confident that everything will unfold according to her plans.

    As I ponder over her motives, I find myself unable to discern the reasoning behind her insistence on forming alliances with the human kingdoms beyond the borders of the empire ¨C Castevron, Phirean, and Arkhelia. What could possibly be her underlying purpose for such alliances?

    ¡°And yes, unbelievable, but everything will go as planned because everything is in the palm of my hands," she chuckled after hearing my thoughts, of course.

    "Hervouet is gullible. He thought asking for support from different dukedoms will strengthen his influence, but I''m sure those who pledged their loyalty to him aren''t sincere. All people in high society in different regions fear the empress and being against her would be treason. Do you know why?¡± I kept silent, deciding not to answer her question because I¡¯m not bold enough to say that it¡¯s none of my business.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.¡°¡­ because she knows how to make each dukedom fall, however strong their influence is. She knows their weaknesses, and all I have to do is to continue doing that. But I have to get rid of my brothers first.¡±

    Elliot, leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed, was silently eavesdropping in our conversation from a distance. I know he''s not happy with Eviona''s plans, and never will be.

    He had willingly relinquished his position on the throne to watch over Eviona in her banishment. He knows more than anyone that Eviona might cause further trouble, given her immense strength and power.

    For now, all I can do is watch her chaotic plans that has nothing to do with me.

    There are two goals I have left that I want to achieve in life ¨C to raise Marius well for him to become a righteous person opposite to me, and the second is to tie up the loose ends with Evrart. He¡¯s still my son, and that will never change. Tying up loose ends can mean two things ¨C either he''ll treat me as his mother, or he''ll kill me. Not having closure, and escaping that place still makes me feel that something is lacking.

    "Eviona, are you sure that you''re going to do all this? Please, you don¡¯t have to go this far. Can¡¯t you see the family¡¯s value?" Elliot almost begged, but he was holding himself back from giving a reaction that will fuel the fire.

    Eviona rolled her eyes as she lazily looked at her father. ¡°You already know my answer to that. Why give them value? Did they value me? Besides, there¡¯s no such thing as family." a devilish smile rose across her lips, and her eyes started burning with disgust. "I''m going to show her the agony of losing everything, and wipe that proud smile off her face!" she cut her gaze from her father and shifted her gaze to me.

    ¡°And you, my dear aunt, are coming with me.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Just imagine how that woman would react once she sees you alive and well, who¡¯s watching her on her knees. She will be full of guilt seeing you alive. I want her to feel as worse as possible. If Azriel is in the palace, I¡¯ll let her watch me kill her favorite son. After all, she sees Azriel as her greatest treasure, and without him, she¡¯ll be a wreck. Her heart will be shattered into pieces, and she will go mad. That¡¯s what I¡¯m longing to see for her to know how I felt all this time.¡±

    Shivers ran down my spine as I heard her plans. I bit my bottom lip, and for some reason, I feel like I''m going to sink into where I''m standing. I don''t support her, but I don''t want to get involved in anything related to this. However, I know that even if I¡¯ll refuse, I won¡¯t be able to escape her grasp.

    ¡°Enough thinking about ridiculous things about me. If you don¡¯t want to come, then I¡¯ll make you do so.¡± Eviona covered my eyes with her hands, and everything in my vision faded.

 Chapter 51: EVIONA

    Gripping the rough bark of the tree atop the hill, I gazed down at the peaceful town of Marrossi, bathed in the tranquil embrace of the night. Ah, the serenity of silence. It is a pity, however, that this calmness will not endure much longer, for what lies ahead is destined to disrupt their peace.

    ¡°My lady, is it time?¡± the sapphire Izavene asked.

    ¡°The next time we meet, you¡¯ll no longer address me with that title. It will be, ¡®Your Imperial Majesty¡¯ soon,¡± I clarified.

    ¡°Is everyone in their respective positions? We¡¯ll minimize the chances of serious casualties. Focus on the invisible shield, thus, prioritize hitting the sky instead of land. Our goal is to break the shield to threaten them. Once the shield is destroyed, it will rain Rosrinas for a day or two, so people won¡¯t dare to step out and get wounded by glass-like rain.¡±

    Marrossi still follows the strict curfew ¨C nobody can wander around when the clock strikes 10 in the evening, and only imperial guards can be on the roads to keep watch. Everyone can only go out as they wish when it¡¯s five in the morning.

    Whoever gets caught, as the empress ordered, will be executed in public the next day.

    As harsh as it sounds, I think it makes sense. That law minimized the crimes, making Marrossi one of the safest places in the continent next to Herzoyona Eskal. When I become empress, I¡¯ll keep it that way. Most of the empress¡¯ laws are reasonable, except that her punishments are exaggerated.

    It gives people the feeling that they¡¯ll get choked with one wrong move. But ironically, back when I was a princess, watching public executions was one of my guilty pleasures. It was oddly entertaining, though it¡¯s supposed to be terrifying.

    Raising my hand to shoulder level, I directed my gaze towards the city. With a purposeful gesture, I pointed towards it.

    In response, the sapphire Izavene emitted a radiant green light that streaked across the sky. Rather than striking the ground, the explosion occurred high above, indicating that the protective shield surrounding the city had been successfully targeted.

    In response to the signal, other sapphire Izavenes positioned outside the capital sprang into action, initiating their task of causing meteors to descend.

    As the deafening sound of shattering echoed in our ears, I halted time momentarily before embarking on a solo mission to enter the palace.

    Utilizing my fire abilities, I ignited and swiftly incinerated the shattered fragments of Rosrina in mid-air, clearing the path ahead to prevent any harm from befalling me.

    Well, this is too easy.

    Due to the stopped time, I couldn''t open the gates of the outer palace with my hands alone even though I have excessive physical strength. It will be dangerous to resume time without plans because the shattered glass from the sky will harm me.

    I resumed the time, and fragments of Rosrina grazed my skin, causing minor cuts. However, before sustaining further injury, I swiftly teleported myself inside the palace, seamlessly bypassing the outer guards and effortlessly crossing the bridges that spanned the surrounding moats, all without encountering any hindrances along the way.

    My actions were easily noticed by the guards, making some of them yell that there was an intruder that needs to be captured. Though I''m in the southern palace, I can no longer remember the empress'' room.

    I stopped myself from running and faced the guards. Even if I can take them all in one attack, these people will kneel on me soon and I have to show them that I won¡¯t cause harm. It will make me like a rebellious princess aiming for the throne.

    I have to twist things.

    They kept their distance as I raised my hands in surrender, but one of the guards was smart enough to pick up.

    ¡°Stop! You shouldn¡¯t attack her, she¡¯s Her Highness, Her Majesty''s daughter," the guard knelt to acknowledge me, and everyone else followed, but they were staring at each other.

    It''s not surprising that in their minds, they''re wondering what''s happening. Hearing those thoughts at once was like a loud noise in my ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I snuck in secretly because I was afraid that the gates won¡¯t open for me. I¡¯ve heard of Her Majesty¡¯s deteriorating health condition and I was worried. If you won¡¯t mind, can anyone escort me to her chambers?¡±

    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t send a spy to check on the empress¡¯ health condition. Realistically speaking, she¡¯s not that old for her health to deteriorate.

    "I would be honored to escort you, Your Highness. You''ve heard right, the empress'' health condition is indeed deteriorating. I apologize on behalf of the other guards."

    It¡¯s hard to pretend that I¡¯m running out of patience due to the nonsense small talk, but I need to keep a fa?ade to avoid raising suspicions.

    The guard who recognized me told me the directions and led me to her chambers.

    ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, there¡¯s someone who wishes to visit you," the guard announced, but someone else opened the door, and judging by how the person looked, he seemed to be a physician.

    ¡°Her Majesty is eating her breakfast, so it would be better to accept guests later,¡± he said, and his eyes found mine. ¡°Forgive me for not knowing but may I know who you are?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re the new physician here. I''m Her Majesty''s daughter, Eviona Charlioni Ruivenfiere. I was away for some time so I wanted to check on her. I''ve heard she had health issues, and I would appreciate it if those will be discussed with me later."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The physician lost his composure and bowed his head in a hurry. "Forgive my ignorance, Your Highness. It''s my first time meeting you in person. You may enter Her Majesty''s chambers."

    They gave way for me to enter, and the physician entered after me. The empress noticed my presence long before I let the physician announce my visit, and she dropped the glass of water she was drinking, her face turned pale as if her blood was drained upon seeing me. Her thoughts I''m hearing all said one thing ¨C how can she be here?

    Your dumb and na?ve guards, of course. They basically helped an enemy without a sweat.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Imperial Majesty. May all the glory of the Ruivenfiere Empire be with you,¡± I said, as I curtsied. Practicing the etiquette I was taught as a child once again is one of the things I miss as a part of the imperial family.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since we met, mother. I believe we have a lot to discuss. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m worried about you,¡± I smiled in amusement under my breath, and she sure knows what I¡¯m implying.

    ¡°Leave us alone,¡± she ordered, and the servants including the physicians followed without question. They truly are dumb for buying everything I''m saying because none of them had doubts that I''m making a show, and neither did any of them who refused to offer her to be guarded.

    As the door closed behind me, she leveled a piercing glare in my direction. "How dare you come back here, you monster? You haven''t changed," she spat out, her words punctuated by a cough.

    Witnessing her weakened state was peculiar, as I was accustomed to seeing her exert more than just verbal efforts to inflict pain upon me.

    None of them will work anyway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being a good daughter, visiting you here now that you¡¯re in a bad state? My timing is too perfect," I mocked, and I swiped the curtains from her window, and I pushed it open to show her the falling Rosrina I''d caused after breaking the barriers.

    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s the middle of the month, but Rosrinas are falling. Do you have any idea how this happened?¡± I extended my hand outside to get a piece of Rosrina on my hand. ¡°Each shard of this was a life sacrificed. If it weren¡¯t for you, the line of Alexandrite Izavenes would still exist. I did hear from Hervouet that there¡¯s one who survived, and you¡¯re rather fond of her.¡±

    She kept her mouth shut, and I tapped my chin with my finger as I spoke. "What is she like? Is she like me? A cunning woman as smart as you, and you believe she''s the fitting empress, while your favorite son reigning as the emperor?"

    There''s no need for me to ask because I can hear all her thoughts about her worrying about Thyra and how I found out about her. I don''t think the empress would be fond of her if she isn''t someone similar to her.

    That means the three of us ¨C Thyra, the empress, and I have similarities, and perhaps like-minded at some point.

    "I think I know what''s happening here. You used Hervouet and planned war with him, but you attacked on your own by destroying the barriers since it deteriorated enough." Her voice was low and exhausted, and I''m getting curious about what happened to her.

    I flashed a grin for an answer. "Of course, you pick up easily because you know me too well. Hervouet was a fool for thinking that we were going to war together. I hate wars because it¡¯s troublesome, so it''s easier to do things by myself." I let out a sigh and looked around.

    ¡°It looks like my brothers aren¡¯t around today. How fortunate. Anyways, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Azriel married an imposter, and that woman put liquid mercury in my bath. It¡¯s odorless, so I didn¡¯t know I¡¯m inhaling its vapors.¡± ¡­ and I can no longer fully recover from it, she thought but didn''t say it aloud.

    ¡°In that case, you should be passing the crown to the most deserving heir of yours. You only have one, and we all know that''s me. I''m the strongest among my brothers, and that has always been the basis when looking for an heir, isn''t it? Moreover, I''m the firstborn. So, there''s no such thing as a crown prince you''ll bother talking about. Imagine how great the empire will be under my rule, who can hear everyone''s thoughts. Betrayals will be impossible, and in times of trouble, I can save this place myself because I''m capable."

    With a sense of pride, I proclaimed my thoughts aloud, hoping for acknowledgement. However, she deliberately avoided making eye contact, frustrating me immensely. It irked me when she chose to turn a blind eye, feigning ignorance of my presence and disregarding the weight of my words.

    ¡°All you have to do is to give me your blessing as the new empress. I promise that in return, I wouldn¡¯t harm Azriel in any way, including his lover which you¡¯re fond of.¡±

    She still remained quiet, but I can no longer hear her inner monologue as if her mind is all blank.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to sit on the throne, and I¡¯m here to take back what¡¯s mine. I¡¯m not stealing anything, because I was mine from the beginning. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s fair? If anyone¡¯s stealing anything, it¡¯s Azriel, not me. If you¡¯re not seeing the weight of the situation, my sapphire Izavenes have broken the barriers already, and at this point, some areas of Marrossi outside the capital are already burning. Dust and smoke are everywhere, plazas are already hit by craters caused by the meteorites. If you care for your people, you will now take action. Azriel and Hervouet aren¡¯t here, and you¡¯re not strong enough to deal with the situation. I¡¯m the only one you have.¡±

    The empress squeezed her eyes shut, and her clenched fist on her blanket are shaking.

    ¡®I no longer have other options. At this rate, she will continuously destroy Marrossi, the heart of the Ruivenfiere Empire. How can she be here at the time when Azriel isn''t here? I should''ve crowned him as emperor sooner.¡¯ So, this is what it''s like to take pleasure in someone''s sadness.

    ¡°Call a female servant, I¡¯m going to order her to assist you. Now get out of my chambers.¡± The empress said, and I decided to leave her as she ordered.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I¡¯ve waited outside her room for about three hours now, and the servant she asked for called me, leading me to the room next to the empress¡¯ chambers.

    ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty told me to assist you to get dressed up,¡± other maids entered the room, and they assisted me to wear the empress¡¯ dress that she wore once in an event I can¡¯t recall. They did my hair and makeup after I wore the dress, and I looked at myself in front of the mirror after putting on the earrings, ring, and necklace that matches the attire.

    It was until then that I realized that she made me wear the majestic golden armor gown ¨C a gown passed to generations whenever a queen or an empress will have their coronation.

    Floor-length gowns are common, but what made this one different is its epaulet and chain details. It was hand sewn with golden rose and turquoise embroidery, and upon doing the final touches, they attached the flowing cape to my shoulders. My attire made me feel that I¡¯m a warrior and an empress at the same time.

    The maids led me to the throne room where the empress was waiting. She was also dressed up, except that she was wearing a simple, black lace gown ¨C one of the gowns that she wears on the day of mourning.

    Way to say the obvious. Her choice of the dress felt like a slap on the face, but at least she''ll give me what I want.

    The only ones in the throne room are the palace''s residents such as guards, knights, and servants, for there wasn''t enough time to invite other nobles. I was expecting her to release a royal decree announcing that she was giving me her right to become the empress, but a ceremony with servants alone was another slap on the other side of my face.

    She read the scroll of the decree that she signed and read it aloud,

    ¡°I, Heloise Adira Ruivenfiere, the current empress of the Ruivenfiere Empire, pronounce the imperial decree that my daughter, Eviona Charlioni Ruivenfiere as my heir, and I¡¯m giving her the authority as the new empress of the empire from this day on,¡± she lifted the crown from the pillow where it was rested and placed it on my head. Upon placing it on my head, the dowager empress whispered in my ear, saying, ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this one day, monster.¡±

 Chapter 52: THYRA

    Azriel¡¯s heated glare contrasted the mixture of the warm rising sun and cool wind that kisses our skins. My legs became frozen in place, and my throat felt like it was being choked. The grand duke seemed to have understood the situation and broke the silence, ordering his men to take a rest. Azriel turned his back to walk away from us, while Raleigh just nodded as I looked at him to say that I should follow Azriel.

    Despite the fear that coursed through me, I summoned the courage to sprint towards him, desperate to catch up with his swift pace. As I closed in, my steps gradually slowed, ensuring I remained just behind him.

    The silence that enveloped us felt weightier than a thousand spoken words, hanging heavily in the air. Eventually, we reached the lower portion of the forest, where the trees gave way to the expanse of the seaside, and there, we finally turned to face one another.

    I gritted my teeth, and I felt my face warming up. I looked back to the nearby forest where we came from and saw Raleigh watching us from a distance.

    "How long do you plan on avoiding my eyes?" he asked, and I looked back at him. I know deep down that the man that I used to hate is in front of me, but I felt weak with the idea that I love him, yet I¡¯m afraid of him. What is this feeling?

    ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± I hung my head as I heard the obvious, and hearing his voice for the second time caused pain in my heart. How can I even manage to handle all these mixed feelings at once?

    "I don''t know, should I?" he let out a long sigh upon hearing my answer and ran his fingers into his hair. "If you want me to be honest, I feel pain now that I see you again, but at the same time, your reaction earlier was terrifying ¨C for once you looked like a predator watching your prey. What has gotten into you?"

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand seeing you smiling with the grand duke ever since the banquet. But I know I shouldn¡¯t be angry because I¡¯m the one who told him to take care of you. I can tell that he did his job well,¡± he admitted, but even with the relief he was supposed to be feeling, it sounded more like sadness to me.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me that you were the one who insisted that. I thought he was being nice since he knows that Eurhyia is not a safe place for me.¡±

    "Of course, he didn''t. I told him not to tell you anything. Even so, I know he will do the same thing even if I didn''t ask. I have a theory that you''re his first friend so it''s expected for him to take care of you. Let''s drop that topic. I''m not here to express my ill feelings toward him. I went here because I sensed you in danger since you used the powers I gave you.¡±

    Now that he said that, I remembered the empress¡¯ words the last time we met ¨C that this hand chain will make Azriel and me inseparable because he''ll sense where I am especially when I''m in danger.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ungrateful, because you¡¯ve done a lot for me. If you didn¡¯t share your powers with me, I¡¯ll still be stuck in that cell Hervouet locked me in. I manipulated them to set me free and told them that I wanted them to kill each other after. As for Hervouet, I dealt with him using my poisoned hairpin," I shared because I know it''s something he should know.

    "I don¡¯t hate you, but it feels wrong to be with you. I can¡¯t stand that feeling. Those are the words I¡¯ve been holding back to say for some time now.¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Feeling the need for solace, I distanced myself from the spot and crouched down, reaching out to immerse my hand into the cool seawater. With a glimmer of hope, I anticipated that this simple act would help soothe the turmoil within me, offering a moment of respite.

    The beams of sunlight became brighter as it rises on the horizon, making me feel better. I washed my face with water with my eyes closed to avoid its saltiness. It was refreshing, but the one from behind didn¡¯t fail to give tension.

    From behind, Azriel spoke. ¡°I annulled my marriage, and the empress¡¯ health became a big issue. Kathrynne wasn¡¯t real, but an imposter sent by House Chavalleve. She tried to kill the empress using liquid mercury, so her condition is quite critical. Because of that, I acted as her proxy since Hervouet wasn¡¯t around recently. I¡¯m not crowned as emperor yet because she¡¯s too weak to do it, but by then, I¡¯ll be needing an empress,¡± His tone sounded sorrowful yet hopeful, but even if it¡¯s the perfect chance to be with him, something inside me tells me that I shouldn¡¯t pursue him.

    I can¡¯t find the right words ¨C because I want to be with him, yet at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to.

    Feelings surely cloud people¡¯s judgment. Thus, I have to use my head for this one, for I always have my entire life.

    As I contemplated my next course of action, a slippery creature emerged from the depths of the sea, coiling around my hands and forcefully pulling me beneath the water''s surface. Azriel''s panicked scream echoed in the air, but it was too late.

    I was being dragged deeper into the water. In the midst of the chaos, melodic voices, reminiscent of songbirds, filled my ears. But instead of finding them soothing, they only intensified my dizziness, causing searing pain that threatened to split my head open.

    As my breath dwindled, I clenched my fists in anticipation. Just as I neared the point of suffocation, a protective bubble materialized around me, allowing me to breathe despite being submerged in water.

    So, this is how the shield of an Alexandrite Izavene can work, and they can¡¯t see that.

    ¡°The last piece of our puzzle is here, my liege,¡± A female voice said, and I noticed that their upper body was like of a human¡¯s, but they have octopus-like suckers as their legs and feet.

    With their features of having mahogany hair and gray eyes, it could only mean one thing ¨C that they¡¯re Izavenes, and this is their power opposite from the others.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re close to the crown prince. If you remember well, he¡¯s the last one we took, and you were with him as well. I won¡¯t make the chatter long, because you¡¯re the key for the entire Izavene race to end ¨C for you are the last Alexandrite Izavene, and completing the seven forbidden Izavene jewels placed on the crown of Ezrania will end the race. All humans in the empire will have their lives back and our existence will be forgotten. Now, hand it over if you''re not selfish. You know how much trouble Izavenes caused in the lives of humans.¡±

    I don¡¯t know all the details of what they were talking about, but one thing is clear ¨C once they get my ring, all Izavenes will die.

    At least that¡¯s what they believe in. But what if they¡¯re wrong?

    This isn¡¯t the time for me to give it so much thought. I must act now if I want to keep my life intact and return to the surface.

    Summoning every ounce of strength within me, I unleashed a potent surge of lightning, causing a powerful explosion beneath the water and impacting my assailants. Despite the tremendous exertion, I felt the harrowing consequences as blood began to trickle from my mouth and nose.

    I mustered one final surge of energy to propel myself upward, aided by the unexpected persistence of my lightning, warding off any pursuit from my adversaries.

    Truly, an Izavene¡¯s lightning is different from what we¡¯re seeing in the sky ¨C for it defies logic. But in effect, the strength is useless if it takes away the life force of the one using it. It was rather disheartening than satisfying.

    Ascending towards the brighter light beaming from above, I watched as the protective shield surrounding me shattered into countless fragments, dissolving into darkness.

    Gradually, I too faded away into the obscurity, leaving behind only a lingering sense of uncertainty.

 Chapter 53: AZRIEL

    The cacophony of internal screams, unexpressed emotions, self-blaming voices, and the warnings of the Chafelons were like bells ringing into my ears, making my head ache. I fell to my knees and my words were taken away from my mouth as I witnessed Thyra being dragged into the sea just like that day I was in that same situation.

    This is impossible. Someone needs to wake me up from this nightmare. How can they find Thyra that easily the moment she dipped her hands into the water?

    Once the aquamarine Izavenes steal her ring, it will be the end of her ¨C of us all. Because Thyra is the key to wiping out the Izavene race.

    Startled by the sound of hurried footsteps and an exasperated voice calling out Thyra''s name from behind, my mind snapped back into the present moment.

    I caught a glimpse of the grand duke swiftly unfastening his cape from the chained amethyst brooch at the corner of my vision.

    Without hesitation, he sprinted towards the water and plunged in with determined speed.

    For the second time, his proactive nature toward rescuing Thyra made me feel useless. The mixture of emotions within me held me back from doing something, but even if I impulsively did jump into the water, I won¡¯t be good enough to save her, however desperate I am.

    A tremendous spreading of light beneath the sea sent shivers into my spine as I figured out its meaning. At this point, I can no longer imagine the possibility that she¡¯ll make it out alive.

    The immense display of light was undoubtedly a result of her lightning abilities, and all I could do was offer silent prayers for a miraculous outcome, yearning for the chance to hold her safe and alive once again.

    As my last glimmer of hope dwindled, to my astonishment, the grand duke reappeared before me, cradling Thyra in his arms. Water trickled from their drenched bodies as he moved, and a mixture of shock and disbelief are written in his eyes, and there can only be one reason why.

    Gently, he carefully placed her still, lifeless form upon the rugged terrain. With trembling fingers, I pressed them against her neck, desperately searching for any sign of a pulse.

    The feeble, faint rhythm I detected felt like a ticking clock, each beat a reminder of her life slipping away. As I assessed the dire situation, the grand duke''s incredulous gaze met mine, his expression mirroring the disbelief and anguish that consumed us both.

    He knelt beside us on the ground, fully aware of the gravity of the moment.

    ¡°Her Highness was already unconscious when I found her. She was surrounded by blood floating around her which I suppose was hers,¡± He described. ¡°For the second time, you did nothing. You must have your reasons.¡±

    ¡°Attempting to save her the way you did would be counterproductive to me. Water is my weakness. I feel bad for being pathetic, but I can save her in a different way that might cost me my life. I shared my power with her, and that enough consumed a big part of my life force to protect her. Sealing her in a Rhinecrest is the only way I can prolong her life and hide her from the world.¡±

    Rhinecrest. A marquise-shaped device that will help an Izavene have their bodies restored to health at the cost of someone else''s life.

    It¡¯s another way of encapsulating her in an alexandrite stone ¨C the one that she¡¯s born with, and her alexandrite ring will expand in size, growing to fill the space of a palm.

    On the surface, it will look like an alexandrite gem with light from the inside, except that it will be wrapped with Eiscifine, a magical seal that can only be created and removed by me.

    Creating a Rhinecrest would be the best way to hide her from the world and let her restore her power, and the grand duke should be the one who¡¯ll keep it.

    ¡°I will be the one of the few people who¡¯ll risk my life for this. If in case this will cost me my life, take care of the Rhinecrest until it lets Thyra return to her normal body, but I¡¯m not sure how long it will take. If I¡¯ll make it alive, I might be able to speed up her healing process.¡±

    ¡°How can you decide with reckless abandon? Will you turn your back on the empire just like this? I understand your love for her and I also want her to live, but you shouldn¡¯t let someone else rule over the empire. It is your duty as the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t save both the empire and Thyra. Again, when she returns, please take care of her. Aquamarine Izavenes shouldn¡¯t capture her again just like today. At this point, whoever inherits the throne no longer matters. If it¡¯s true that Eviona is a part of this uprising, the winner is given. Eviona is my nemesis, and she is considered the most qualified heir to the throne. Nobody can defeat her. I have a theory that she¡¯ll seize the throne alone and betray Hervouet after.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    He shifted his gaze away and let out a sigh. ¡°The Eviona I know will undoubtedly do that.¡± He admitted.

    ¡°You know my sister? A lot of people don¡¯t know about her because she was banished many years back. Most people in high society never met her because she didn¡¯t have the chance to have a debut.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an acquaintance of mine who was a major nuisance for me. We were in the same imperial academy in our teenage years.¡±

    Realizing the evident distress it caused him, I refrained from delving deeper into the topic, understanding that it had triggered an emotional response. His discontent and reference to her as a ¡®major nuisance¡¯ may hint that he has ill feelings towards her. Could it mean that he wants revenge?

    No. Raleigh Von Laszlo has always been known as the most isolated leader in the empire, and trying to lay a finger on Eviona would be treason ¨C that is, if she restores her title as the crown princess. Besides, he¡¯s human and he¡¯s no match for her.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. I have to create the Rhinecrest before she dies. If I die, bury me wherever you wish, as long as my body won¡¯t be discovered by anyone in the empire. You can reach the king of Eurhyia to inform him about his sister¡¯s state, or Marquess Jarvis of House Vassezac. Nobody else should know about her whereabouts.¡±

    The grand duke¡¯s eyes widened, as if in shock after hearing those names.

    ¡°Jarvis, huh?¡± he muttered, and the corner of his lip twitched, holding himself back from expressing his feelings ¨C which is an annoyance.

    Although the marquess''s name seems to be a sensitive subject, exploring the unnecessary details of their relationship would only distract from the pressing matters at hand.

    In this critical moment, time is running short, and our focus should be directed towards more immediate concerns.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything else to you, Your Grace. I already asked too much so, just live on.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re sure that you¡¯re going to die, Your Highness.¡± He looked at me intently, fixing his attention on the last things I''m going to express in the last few minutes of my life.

    ¡°Because the odds are high.¡± I can feel the smile full of remorse written on my face as he kept his lips sealed, knowing that there was no way he can convince me to change my mind.

    I gently clasped Thyra''s hands together, holding them close. Her pale, blood-drained form filled my heart with overwhelming guilt, as the realization sank in that I had not been strong enough to offer the help she needed when it mattered the most.

    The weight of my inadequacy weighed heavily upon me, overshadowing any semblance of solace.

    I¡¯m such a useless man. I don¡¯t have the right to call myself her lover, being this weak. I¡¯m sorry Thyra, but this is the only way I can think of to protect you from them. I promise that I will be back when the right time comes, so please wait for me. I¡¯ll figure something out, even if I don¡¯t know how or if I¡¯ll ever get the chance.

    For the last time, I hope this sacrifice won¡¯t go to waste.

    Blinding light spread out of my hands, and I closed my eyes as I laid my hand on her alexandrite ring. I felt the warmth of my body being transferred into the ring, and Thyra¡¯s body began to fade, leaving behind only the luminescent alexandrite gem resting in my hand.

    It glowed from within, a testament to the power contained within, now sealed with the protective essence of Eiciffine, ensuring the preservation of the precious Rhinecrest from shattering.

    My vision started blurring, and I held my mouth as a tremendous amount of blood came out of my nose and mouth as I coughed.

    ¡°Your Highness? Your Highness!¡± the worry from the voice of the grand duke was relieving, knowing that this man will take care of her one day.

    I want to live, Thyra. If there exists a realm beyond this life, I pray for the chance to be reborn so that I may become the man capable of protecting you and bringing you happiness.

    May our paths intertwine once more, and may our love find its way in a new beginning.

    As the flow of blood intensified, an overwhelming darkness began to creep into my vision, gradually consuming my sight. Coughing up more blood, I couldn''t hold back the encroaching vastness of the void that swallowed me whole.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    As I opened my eyes, I felt the familiar warmth of the sun caressing my skin. The surroundings were bathed in a gentle glow, devoid of the pull of gravity, giving the impression of being outdoors at sunrise.

    I glanced down at my feet, finding them suspended in mid-air, instantly sparking a torrent of questions that flooded my mind.

    Within the plain expanse of white, fragments of shattered jewels floated around me. Curiosity compelled me to reach out and grasp one of the pieces, realizing it was a fragment of a red diamonds.

    The jewels remained suspended in mid-air, reminding me of the frozen stillness of Rosrinas when time stands still.

    Am I ¡­ dead? Is this what the afterlife looks like?

    I held my chest and felt my heart beating. But upon holding it, I noticed that my red diamond ring that was supposed to be on my finger is gone, yet I know deep down that I¡¯m alive because of the warmness of my body. Could this be a dream?

    A sudden force pushed my floating body into another side of the unknown space, and traces of light appeared that revealed a transparent wall that separates another peculiar place where Thyra¡¯s body is unconscious, and floating face up with hints of light glimmering surrounding her body.

    A transparent wall separated the space I occupied from the room where Thyra are in. Despite our physical proximity, an insurmountable sense of distance enveloped us, intensified by the realization that her surroundings were enclosed by walls crafted from shimmering alexandrite.

    ¡°Thank you for being under the same sky, for meeting me, and for staying beside me. I¡¯ll treasure your heart as the most valuable thing to me. Your life, in exchange for mine," a soft, familiar voice that sounded like music whispered into my ears, giving me hope.

 Book 2, Chapter 1: RALEIGH

    The empire¡¯s heir is dead and alive at once.

    Knowing this confidential information gives me the burden and responsibility to get involved with imperial matters despite hating it.

    Throughout numerous years, Herzoyona Eskal has managed to maintain its neutrality, even while existing under the dominion of the Ruivenfiere Empire. In contrast to other Ruivenfiere dukes assigned to previously independent kingdoms, the empress inexplicably permitted me to inherit my parents'' legacy, despite the unsettling truth that she was responsible for their demise.

    It was as if to say that, even if the empire is ruled by Izavenes, there¡¯s one former kingdom being ruled by a human, except that the ruler is loyal to the empress.

    Loyalty, my foot.

    Although I understand the narrative that the message they intended to convey was one of Herzoyona Eskal being labeled as "a Ruivenfiere region in the northeast," my perception of it remains unchanged. In my eyes, Herzoyona Eskal will always be a kingdom, and I, once a prince, was destined to occupy this very position. Perhaps not as a king, but certainly as a grand duke within the empire, at the very least.

    I let out a sigh as I stared at my study¡¯s window, and pulled out the letter coming from the imperial palace ¨C a letter that contains information that Heloise Adira Ruivenfiere has retired from being the empress and crowned her daughter, Eviona Charlioni Ruivenfiere to take her place.

    It¡¯s nothing surprising. It has been common for Ruivenfieres to kill each other to sit on the throne, and I¡¯m sure Eviona did something similar if she didn¡¯t kill the second prince. They say that the standard isn''t about who''s firstborn, but whoever is most powerful. The dowager empress disliked this idea out of favoritism, but she must have her reasons why she chose a banished princess, Eviona, to replace her.

    It can also be because the real heir is missing.

    Eviona rising as an empress sparked concerns about the implications for my land. Her selection raises questions and doubts, hoping she would follow the previous dowager empress''s disinterest in Eskal. However, the anticipation of a fleeting peace is overshadowed by the certainty that our paths will inevitably cross.

    I crumpled the letter as hard as I could and threw it into the fireplace.

    ¡°Your Grace, her ladyship, Louvienne of House Halvekia has arrived,¡± my butler said, and the door was opened, letting the lady with golden hair and silver eyes walk in. She raised the sides of her red dress and curtsied with elegance.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be summoned by you, Your Grace. Thank you for the invitation,¡± she greeted.

    ¡°Right,¡± I responded, and shot a daggered glance at the Poudrettite Izavenes standing outside the opened door.

    ¡°Leave us alone, all of you. I don¡¯t want anyone to eavesdrop either. If I find out anyone doing so, that person will pay for a price,¡± I warned, and they bowed down to acknowledge the order.

    On second thought, it would be better if I¡¯ll show it, instead of just telling.

    ¡°Louvienne, cover your ears,¡± she raised her head with widened eyes, and her face was drained of blood as she heard the loud sound of the gunshots from the gun that was attached to my belt a few seconds ago.

    A resounding thud echoed through the air as two figures collapsed to the ground. The nearby maids, though gripped by fear, maintained their composure, their faces devoid of any visible reaction. In the midst of the macabre sight, a slight twitch in my butler''s lip betrayed the knowledge that such grim incidents had become all too familiar, rendering shock an unattainable luxury.

    ¡°Hah,¡± I let out a sigh as I ran my fingers through my hair, and Louvienne stared at me with worry, instead of those who died. ¡°Clean up those dead bodies and make sure the empress or any Izavene spy won¡¯t find out about this. I¡¯m getting sick of Izavenes reporting internal matters to the empress.¡± My male servants carried the bodies, while the maids started cleaning up the floor shed with blood.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The butler finally closed the door, leaving Louvienne and me in private.

    ¡°That was oddly relieving,¡± I walked away from my desk and sat on the couch, leaning my back on the cushion.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a terrifying way to welcome a lady. Did you do that on purpose?¡± Louvienne commented, and I kept my mouth shut. "Even so," her voice turned into a higher tone ¨C in just a second, she became a giddy person, as if nothing happened.

    She went behind the couch and playfully threw her arms to partly embrace me from behind, and whispered in my ear as she rested her head on my shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fear you, Ral. You still have a bad temper as usual, but that will never be a reason for me to hate you. In fact, I¡¯ll feel the safest when I am with you.¡±

    Her endearing nature had always been a constant presence, and I found myself at a loss when it came to detaching from her without causing harm. Despite reaching her adulthood, my perception of her remained rooted in memories of a child brimming with uncontainable anticipation for our encounters.

    Still, it won¡¯t change the fact that people will get the wrong idea if they see us like this.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t call for you here to cuddle with you or play around. Let¡¯s stop beating around the bush and sit across me." Which she did as soon as I requested.

    ¡°It sounds to me like this isn¡¯t a normal problem. You may be good at looking calm from the outside, but you must be disturbed about something.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. I¡¯m disturbed by many things at once, so I want you to stay here for three days to discuss all those matters just like what I wrote in the letter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my luggage is a two-week worth of clothes so I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be volunteering to become your grand duchess anyway so I might as well get used to this place.¡±

    I placed my palm on my face as she brings up the topic again. Her words may sound like a joke coming from a child, but she meant it literally.

    ¡°Give it up. This isn¡¯t the time to pick with me because I¡¯m serious here,¡± She pouted as she heard my cold words, which was supposed to intimidate her. But as she said, it¡¯s not going to work because she knows me well more than anyone.

    ¡°I rejected tons of marriage proposals from different nobles and kingdoms just to be with you. Can¡¯t you be a little considerate? We¡¯ve been together during those days when we both had nothing. You¡¯re not supposed to dismiss a girl¡¯s feelings just like that. This dull place would be so much brighter with me around,¡± Her confidence is sure as high as the skies above.

    ¡®¡­ we¡¯ve been together during those days when we both had nothing.¡¯  Those words began ringing bells in my ears as she reminded me of our past reality. She made a point though that we know each other too well for us to even consider other people.

    We both get marriage proposals and we both reject everything. We both had nothing, and now we have everything a normal human would want to have.

    But then, we also have the same approach to decision-making. The reason for pushing her away is not because I dislike her, but because she deserves someone better ¨C someone who won''t pull out a gun out of the blue and shot servants dead. I have the same excuse even to other women.

    More importantly, I know that most of them are after a marriage of convenience and I''m against it.

    ¡°Luvi, I¡¯m not ¨C¡±

    ¡°¡­ I like that you call me ¡®Luvi¡¯ when we¡¯re alone, Ral.¡± She paused. ¡°I hate formalities when it¡¯s just the two of us,¡± she looked at me intently, with an amused grin written on her face.

    I rolled my eyes in annoyance as I wonder if I summoned the right person. Her affectionate personality around me can be disturbing. I know, however, that she cut me off because she knows what I¡¯ll say.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done teasing you. The reason why I¡¯m playing around is to make things less serious here. I can¡¯t stand it when the room is full of tension. So, what do you want me to do? I¡¯m just a Count¡¯s adopted daughter, someone in the middle of the social hierarchy. What do you expect me to do? I¡¯m not as powerful as you. Though you¡¯re called a grand duke, the entire region recognizes you as their king.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason. Because you might help me get out of the situation I¡¯m stuck in. I despise Izavenes wholeheartedly because they killed the former king and queen ¨C the only people who saw my value. The crown prince is missing, and I got involved unintentionally.¡±

    Louvienne¡¯s facial expression turned from bright to dark.

    ¡°So, you want to use me because you want to save your face," she said, her voice low, but loud enough for me to hear.

    I couldn¡¯t deny it, but I couldn¡¯t admit it either. She''s not fully aware of where I''m coming from, but at this point, I can imagine her making assumptions about how bad things can be, and that I sound afraid. It''s not about being afraid, however, but more of I simply don''t want to get involved with the imperial family. But it would be foolish to deny that fact.

    ¡°Ral, I was a red diamond Izavene, and I was once in the same situation according to some sources,¡± my skin crawled at her unexpected words, making me think twice if I heard it right. ¡°Now tell me, will you despise me as well after knowing that fact?¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 2: EVIONA

    ¡°I see you¡¯re as materialistic as I was,¡± Corianne remarked, her eyebrow raised and arms crossed. ¡°But I dare say that you take it to an even greater extreme."

    I chuckled under my breath. ¡°That¡¯s exactly how things are supposed to be,¡± With a dismissive wave of my hand, I signaled the tailors and servants to leave the room.

    As soon as the door clicked shut, I resumed speaking, seizing the privacy that between us.

    "I am the new empress, and it is imperative that I establish a firm foundation to earn the respect of all. I desire their reverence, surpassing even what the former empress received. The nobles are discerning, and the slightest misstep could jeopardize everything, leading to harmful rumors that would tarnish my reputation. Thus, commencing with my outward presentation seems only reasonable. You can¡¯t possibly think that an empress would wear shabby, hand-me-down clothes, right?"

    I breathed out as I reflected about the weight of my position.

    ¡°I have to show everyone what I¡¯m capable of. From the appearance, the influence, and power.¡±

    Corianne¡¯s facial expression fell. ¡®That reminds me of the old days when I had the same goals, being the queen of Eurhyia¡¯ she thought.

    She never fails to amuse me, and having the power of hearing people¡¯s thoughts made things more interesting. I can only imagine nobles who¡¯ll give me empty praises, but I¡¯ll know who are lying and who meant it.

    Being banished without the opportunity for a coming-of-age ceremony has resulted in limited knowledge about my existence among the people of the empire.

    While Heloise has chosen not to disclose the circumstances surrounding my ascension to the throne, I am aware that I must independently establish my credibility, trust, and support.

    I will strive to attain everything through my own efforts, ensuring that my achievements speak for themselves.

    A mind that ponders the big picture, eyes that penetrates people¡¯s souls, and a tongue that inspires people¡¯s hearts. That¡¯s the kind of leader people will love. But it¡¯s not something that I can give ¨C not all of those. My role is not to please them, but for them to please and kneel down in front of me.

    ¡°I noticed earlier that most of the designs you chose are dark colors. During those days when I was the queen of Eurhyia, I had bright clothing meant while the sun is up, and dark clothing when the sun is down. You have some light colors, but do you hate pastel that much?¡±

    ¡°Pastel won¡¯t suit red hair. I¡¯m afraid you have poor imagination, my dear aunt.¡± I appreciate her thought to consider brighter ones, but when it¡¯s about clothing, I never liked bright colors, especially pastel. Such colors are too ¡­ childish and happy. It simply doesn¡¯t express anything about my personality.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to have an idea about your roots since you¡¯re now back in where you belong. House Chavalleve is one of the guardian houses of Marrossi. Yet, Azriel got rid of the duke recently before I came here, making them fall. It¡¯s supposed to cause civil war, but Azriel acted like a tyrant who killed their entire family. Your former castle is still standing, except that everyone is dead. Would you like me to make you the duchess of the fallen house? You¡¯re a Chavalleve to begin with, though you can no longer remember anything about it. The duke who died was your brother, Duke Walchelin.¡± I offered, but Corianne rolled her eyes in disinterest.

    It¡¯s considered as a rude reaction especially because I¡¯m the empress now, but I won¡¯t take everything personally. Moreover, my words sounded scary than inviting.

    ¡°Thank you for the ridiculous offer, but I refuse. You¡¯re expecting me, the former queen of Eurhyia to live in a duchy full of dead bodies? You must be joking. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re mocking me or if you have pure intentions.¡± She glared at me, which isn¡¯t surprising. Picking with her isn¡¯t so bad.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite our differences, I recognize the value of having Corianne by my side. Not only can I utilize her presence to make my mother reflect on the consequences of her actions towards Corianne, but it has become clear to both of us that she would be bereft of significance without my influence.

    If not for my intervention, Corianne would still be confined to the prison borne out of her son''s deep-seated animosity.

    ¡°You took it negatively. But then anyway, if leading a duchy isn¡¯t your cup of tea, then you can just stay by my side here at the palace. Perhaps it would be wise to call Marius and my father so that they can live here. Caenare mountain may be peaceful, but living in the palace is better.¡±

    ¡®She has a good point. Though I¡¯d like Marius to be here, Elliot has no desire to return to the palace. Won¡¯t it be weird to bring Marius here and leave him behind?¡¯ Corianne¡¯s unspoken thoughts are true.

    I like the fact that she¡¯s thinking about my father¡¯s well-being as well. Beneath her audacious demeanor, there lies a genuine care for those she feels indebted to.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    In the Ruivenfiere Empire, the dukes have a customary practice of meeting with the empress every three months to provide firsthand reports on the state of the regions they oversee.

    The former empress believed that direct communication from the individuals in charge was preferable to receiving reports through intermediaries.

    This method served as a means of ensuring the functionality of the empire''s defenses, as the empress sought assurance that all aspects of the empire''s protection were robust and secure.

    Indeed, there is nothing inherently problematic with the upcoming event. It has been two weeks since I ascended to the position of empress, and in six weeks'' time, I will have the opportunity to meet with the Ruivenfiere dukes. As such, preparations should commence promptly.

    This gathering presents the perfect occasion to demonstrate to them that despite the absence of a formal coming-of-age ceremony, I am the most suitable ruler for the empire, surpassing both Hervouet and Azriel in every aspect.

    The silence about Azriel¡¯s sudden disappearance feels like the calm before a storm. He¡¯s the weakest among the three of us, the least deserving to inherit the crown. But I keep hearing the thoughts of most of the servants here who are worried about him.

    It is perplexing that Azriel has garnered the affection of the people. While I have yet to encounter opposition to my position as empress, I can''t help but wonder what qualities they find so appealing about him. It is a mystery that I am eager to unravel.

    Now is not the time to stress over the absence of someone like Azriel. My priority lies in proving myself, starting with a thorough cleaning and the recruitment of trustworthy individuals who can serve me diligently.

    I have to identify and remove those who remain loyal to my mother, as her cunning nature could easily influence them to turn against me.

    I cannot let that happen.

    Some of the people I¡¯ll be needing are the ones who will be surrounding me to take care of my personal affairs.

    The inner court ladies.

    Which means, I¡¯ll be needing several ladies-in-waiting instead of depending on maids alone.

    The duties of inner court ladies are divided into four parts.

    One who will oversee the staff, their tasks and do disciplinary actions which requires prudence. Second, the one who¡¯ll be receiving visitors, arrange gatherings and appointments.

    Third, a lady who¡¯ll be in charge for my food and medicine when needed, and the last one ¨C a lady who¡¯ll be in charge of my clothing. This should be someone who has an eye for beauty, and have connections with boutiques and the like.

    At present, I am hesitant to trust Izavenes completely. I still have to win their loyalty, because all of them are still loyal to the former empress.

    Given that Herzoyona Eskal is predominantly inhabited by humans who typically have limited involvement in imperial affairs, I may find individuals suitable for the roles I am seeking within this region.

    Additionally, these individuals do not hail from influential houses, but rather from noble families with smaller spheres of influence.

    I rang the bell on my table, and an attendant came in.

    ¡°Send someone to search the entire region of Heryozona Eskal and look for ten daughters of a Count. Those who are 21 to 29 years of age. Do a background check on each too. I¡¯ll be inviting them to a tea party here in the palace, and don¡¯t let my orders get known by many. The date would be on the 3<sup>rd</sup> day of Ferio. That will be 16 days from now.¡±

    The attendant placed his hand on his chest and bowed. ¡°Understood, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±

    As soon as the attendant departed, a soft chuckle escaped my lips. Herzoyona Eskal, huh? It seems like it¡¯s time to meet some old friends.¡±

    Raleigh. I¡¯ll be meeting him again after 15 long years. I¡¯d be lying to myself if I¡¯ll say I¡¯m no longer looking forward to this.

    I always have.

 Book 2, Chapter 3: AZRIEL

    The deafening silence.

    The nonexistent time.

    A place without night or day.

    A place that lacks gravity, where shattered pieces of red diamonds are floating.

    The weight of these experiences is beginning to take its toll on my sanity. It feels as though I am trapped in a never-ending solitary confinement, uncertain of how much longer I can endure. Time seems to blur, leaving me unsure of both how long I have been in this state and when I will return to the outside world.

    What made it worse is, I don''t have anything that can answer my questions.

    A small glimmer of solace amidst the chaos is the sight of Thyra''s recovering body on the opposite side of this ethereal realm. A transparent wall serves as a barrier between us, allowing me to observe her progress with a sense of hope.

    Though I¡¯m sure that I sealed her in the Rhinecrest I made, I¡¯m not sure where I am, if I¡¯m alive, or what happened in my body after I poured out all my powers just to save the woman that I love that feels close, yet out of reach.

    Is there even a future for us? If not, will there be a way for us to have our lives back?

    Despite my limited knowledge of the Rhinecrest and how it works, I made the decision to seal Thyra''s body within it. While a select few understand its true nature and capabilities, even after exerting all the remaining powers I possessed to ensure her recovery, my mind remains plagued by anxiety. The uncertainty and restlessness persist, overshadowing the faith I have in her eventual restoration.

    How long will she be in the Rhinecrest? As far as I know, the one who created it is the only person who can set her free. But with myself being here is what makes the issue complicated. Could it mean that I happened to seal myself in a Rhinecrest that I created for her?

    This damn reality ¡­ can¡¯t we just live far away from the empire and forget all of these happened?

    ¡°Thyra, how long will it take for you to wake up? Can you hear my voice?¡± I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I said the same words, but I heard no response as if I''m talking to a wall.

    Not until now.

    I shut my eyes as I had a glance at the combination of two blinding lights coming together, and I looked once again the moment it stopped.

    Thyra¡¯s eyes opened slowly, though she was still floating, but I¡¯m sure of it. She¡¯s awake.

    ¡°Azriel?¡± her weak voice gave me the hope that I''d been longing for the whole time. I know that if I were in the outside world, I¡¯d feel like my heart will burst.

    But I can¡¯t feel anything strong, and not even I can touch myself.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± I responded, and I can¡¯t find the right words to explain the mixed feelings I''m having at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing you calling my attention all this time. I doubt that I heard you just a hundred times. I couldn¡¯t answer because I can only see my floating body from afar. But today, I can¡¯t see myself from afar, as if my soul entered my body once again. I¡¯m confused. Why are we floating? Where are we? Are we dead?¡±

    I¡¯m not daydreaming. She really is talking, and this isn¡¯t a hallucination.

    ¡°What¡¯s the last thing you remember before this?¡±

    ¡°I remember hearing your voice, where you¡¯re apologizing that ¡®this is the only way you can think of to protect me from them,¡¯ and that I should wait for you. So I suppose, this is the Rhinecrest, right?¡±

    ¡°The place you¡¯re in, yes. But I¡¯m not sure of where I am, because this place certainly looks different from yours.¡±

    Thyra reached out and touched the invisible wall that separates us, and in response, I placed my hand where hers was. However, I cannot directly touch the wall itself, as I am currently without a physical body.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Rhinecrest, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible that your red diamond ring created its own Rhinecrest and sealed you in for you to recover?" she paused as if analyzing something.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I have to thank you, Azriel, for saving my life. But creating a Rhinecrest to help me recover consumed your life force. Red diamond Izavenes like you are different from other Izavenes. My theory is, perhaps after pouring out everything in your hands, your ring saved you and put you in a red diamond Rhinecrest too. Which is why you¡¯re not having it in your finger, but it¡¯s scattered into pieces floating around you.¡±

    The words she said rang bells in my ears. That idea never crossed my mind the whole time I was here.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Until this moment, my understanding of the Rhinecrest was that it served as a vessel for someone''s recovery at the cost of depleting my own life force. I had anticipated my own demise in the process, yet here I am, still present alongside Thyra.

    The fact that she remains by my side reinforces my certainty that she has not succumbed to death. The true nature of the Rhinecrest and its impact on our lives is a mystery that I am now compelled to unravel.

    ¡°You don''t have to thank me for it. I made it out of impulse because I was too scared at the thought of losing you. If anything, I feel sorry because I don¡¯t know how I can get us out of here. Aside from restoring someone¡¯s life, I also knew that the only person who can free the one sealed in the Rhinecrest is the one who made it. Assuming that it¡¯s true that a Rhinecrest that my ring automatically created, how then can I set you free if I''m here?¡±

    ¡°We kept on avoiding each other back then, but we only have each other now. I don''t have the answers either, but for now, we can talk about everything. There might be an invisible wall that separated us, but hearing and seeing each other from afar should be enough for now. We have to accept our current reality.¡±

    I admire her courage to keep us in high spirits. Unfortunately for me, all I can think of is ¡­ I¡¯m the one who should be blamed for everything.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the best time for us to talk. In case you didn''t know before I created the Rhinecrest, the grand duke was with me. I told him that if I¡¯ll die, he should bury my body somewhere. If he saw two Rhinecrests on the ground soon after I created it, then I suppose he¡¯ll be our hope. I doubt that he¡¯ll be too selfish and turn a blind eye. Considering you¡¯re involved, he¡¯s probably looking for ways how to set you free.¡±

    Thyra¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, her eyes burning in anger.

    ¡°What are you implying, Azriel Liev Ruivenfiere? Why do you keep sounding like you¡¯re pushing me to Raleigh? How could you?¡± her words clarified it all ¨C that I made a wrong judgment this whole time.

    ¡°I thought he had eyes for you. Do you have any idea how much he loosens up when it''s about you? It''s hard not to jump to conclusions. If it¡¯s not love, then perhaps he cares for you as a friend.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s unexpectedly kind, but that doesn''t mean there''s something else. I see him as an ally. Allies and friends are not the same. Do I even have to spell that out to you?¡±

    No. At this point, I already knew her understanding of the matter. There''s nothing else that needs to be discussed about Thyra and the grand duke.

    I wish to talk about our complicated relationship, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m supposed to ask about that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I get it. I won¡¯t press the issue further,¡± seeing us talking now reminds me of the last thing I told her before we get in here. ¡°Did you give my words some thought? The last time we talked was when we were on the beach, and I told you that my marriage is annulled and that I''ll be needing a new empress."

    It felt like an embarrassing thing to open up, knowing that at this point, a lot of things probably happened in the outside world. Either Hervouet or Eviona has taken over. It''s likely that I no longer have a home to return to.

    I wanted to ask her if she still loves me as I do, but at some point, I know that it can¡¯t be entirely true, even if that¡¯s how she believes she feels about me.

    Thyra closed her eyes and her lip twitched, a reaction that intensified my negative feelings. It seemed apparent that she was withholding judgment on my thoughts, perhaps deeming them foolish or unworthy of being expressed.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re asking the wrong question. We both know that¡¯s no longer possible. I¡¯d be lying if I¡¯ll say that didn¡¯t cross my mind, but it¡¯s a pointless wish now. The truth is, if we managed to return to the outside world, things will be more complicated if we¡¯ll get involved in politics,¡± she cut off eye contact as she paused.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go back to the place you once called home, and neither can I. You know how much hatred Eurhyians feel towards me and my life will be in line if I¡¯ll return there. We both have nothing to return to. The thing is this ¨C I¡¯m not the kind of person who¡¯ll run away out of defeat. So, running away is the last thing on my mind."

    Of course, that¡¯s the Thyra I know. She''ll face anything head-on because she knows she''s capable once she figures out her enemy''s weakness.

    This is exactly how she escaped death plotted by Queen Corianne, including Hervouet¡¯s trap set on her. Her courage and determination are admirable ¨C and those are some of the things that I lack.

    If I were to return to the outside world, my inclination would be to escape and forge a new existence in the shadows. There must be a country that would accept fugitives ¨C one way or another.

    That¡¯s what I want to believe, at least.

    From the human perspective, Izavenes are forbidden jewels. We¡¯re not supposed to exist, as we only oppress humans and steal what¡¯s theirs.

    The truth is unknown to them, unaware that a power-hungry human king orchestrated the transformation of his subjects into Izavenes, lured by the promise of immortality offered by the gems hidden beneath the captivating lake despite not knowing what happens when someone swims into the lake.

    This knowledge eludes the human populace, leaving them unaware of the true origin of our kind.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that ¡­ once we return, you¡¯ll fight and aim for the throne?¡± I asked, though I already know the answer.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be doing that because I want to, but I¡¯ll do that for you to get what¡¯s yours. You said before that you¡¯re the weakest among your siblings. I won¡¯t be surprised if they insulted you because of that. So, I¡¯m going to fill their mouths with rocks and let them beg for mercy at your feet.¡±

    She never changed. She planned everything on her own, without including me. Her plans sounded like all I have to do is to sit down and watch her work out her plans. For she always believes that she can do that knowing what she¡¯s capable of.

    This doesn¡¯t make her too different from Eviona in this aspect. Thyra never met Eviona, so she can have this level of courage.

    She doesn¡¯t understand the weight of her words. I must stop her from facing Eviona.

    ¡°You no longer have to do that,¡± I squeezed my eyes shut, expecting to hear her opposing me.

    "Why? I''m not good with words, but the reason why I want to fight for you is that I love you, and I owe you my life.¡± She gritted her teeth together, disappointed with my words that contradicts her plans.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just leave the empire and start from scratch?¡± she sure sees my suggestion as ridiculous, but isn¡¯t that the safest way to save our lives? If we¡¯re going to risk our lives to overthrow whoever is leading the empire ¨C won¡¯t it be suicide? It defeats the purpose why I let her live in exchange for my life.

    ¡°See things this way,¡± her voice was authoritative, but she was avoiding my eyes as if avoiding seeing my ''cowardice.''

    ¡°If you love your empire and your people, you¡¯ll fight for them instead of letting them go and save your life by running away.¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 4: EVIONA

    The day tea party I¡¯m anticipating has arrived.

    Ten daughters of the Counts from Herzoyona Eskal have been invited to enjoy the tea party in the palace¡¯s garden.

    As expected, everyone arrived adorned in stunning dresses that complemented the occasion.

    However, amongst them, one lady stood out effortlessly ¨C the one donning the renowned ''sunset dress.'' With its captivating hues of yellow, white, and brown, it enraptured the attention of all who beheld it.

    The lady wearing the sunset dress exudes elegance and style. The dress is adorned with hints of emerald gems that complemented her short, brown lace gloves.

    Her golden hair and silver eyes perfectly match the overall aesthetic, creating a captivating and harmonious appearance.

    Wait. Golden hair and silver eyes.

    I felt the side of my lips rising. This lady sure is someone special.

    ¡°I, Louvienne Halvekia, offer my greetings to the supreme ruler and brightest sun of the empire. It¡¯s an honor to be invited and meet you in person, Your Imperial Majesty,¡± She curtsied while wearing an elegant smile. I nodded to recognize the gesture and led my hand to the direction of the seat where I wanted her to be.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you all for joining me in the tea party I prepared. As you all have noticed, the ladies invited here are all from Herzoyona Eskal. I have my reasons, but I know that the former empress gave Herzoyona Eskal little importance. Which is why I want to meet you all in person.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s strange, why would an empress bother to meet us? She must have lots of time to spare.¡¯

    ¡®Should we trust her or she¡¯s plotting something? I hope my family won¡¯t get affected in any way.¡¯

    ¡®I wonder how she became an empress. I haven¡¯t even heard of her.¡¯

    Those are some of the inner voices I¡¯ve been hearing from some of these ladies. I don¡¯t know everyone yet, so I can¡¯t identify who are having those thoughts.

    Their doubts are understandable, given that I never had a coming-of-age ceremony or public introduction by Heloise.

    "I extended this invitation to you all with the sincere desire to get to know each of you better. I am curious about your family background and any connections you may have with the grand duke," I explained, studying each of their reactions intently, hoping to discern any variations. "It has come to my attention that the grand duke remains unmarried. Is it not customary for him to seek a grand duchess who would offer support and companionship?"

    One of the ladies immediately reacted. "Now that you mentioned that, His Grace received countless proposals from different nobles. But he rejected everyone without giving them a chance to meet at least.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed true. I believe most of us here became candidates because our fathers wanted us to be involved in high society. I haven¡¯t met the grand duke in person, but I heard that he¡¯s ill-tempered.¡±

    ¡°Really? The one he¡¯ll marry might be in a difficult position. Who knows what a hothead can do to his wife, right?¡±

    ¡°I hold great admiration for His Grace, despite his lack of involvement with women. His leadership in the region has been exceptional, earning him the respect of all. He generously utilizes his own wealth to assist the less fortunate, ensuring that nobody in Herzoyona Eskal suffers from hunger. His noble actions have brought stability and prosperity to the entire dukedom.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Commoners are there but they all have businesses or jobs. I heard he also gets rid of any unfair treatment and punishes those who dare to abuse their employees."

    ¡°That¡¯s why His Grace is someone to look up to. His bad temper can be changed by one woman, who knows?¡±

    Through their conversation, it becomes apparent how Raleigh is effectively governing Herzoyona Eskal. His natural leadership abilities are not surprising, as he seems destined for this role. He carries out his responsibilities with great competence, earning the respect of the ladies present, despite their varying opinions about him. Raleigh''s effective leadership is widely acknowledged and appreciated.

    Almost all the ladies spoke their minds about Raleigh except for Louvienne who only lifted her cup of tea to her lips. When everyone went silent, as if noticing that she was not speaking her mind, I heard an inner monologue of someone with a different language.

    One of my powers is to hear people¡¯s thoughts. But one of these ladies speaks a different language in her head, making my power useless. Could it be from Louvienne?

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The silence made everyone''s eyes fall on Louvienne. She put down her cup and placed it on the saucer, and spoke with her hands on her lap.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite acquainted with His Grace, for my father used to be friends with the late king ¨C His Grace¡¯s father,¡± she began, and most of the ladies looked at each other, and some covered their mouths with their fans that match the color of their outfit to whisper their thoughts about Louvienne¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­ He is not a patient person. I¡¯ve seen people he shot out of the blue when they provoke him. When such cases happen, he rewards people with a one-way ticket to the afterlife. It¡¯s one of the reasons why I fear him just like everyone else. But I respect him for being a functional leader who cares for his people instead of being materialistic while others are poor. Herzoyona Eskal has significantly prospered under his leadership.¡±

    The ladies didn¡¯t bother to ask further, but something felt off in Louvienne¡¯s words.

    She said she fears him, yet she managed to maintain a smile while discussing him. This paradoxical display gives the impression that her smiles may be concealing a fa?ade, masking her true feelings or intentions.

    It appears that this woman lacks awareness of how offensive it can be to mention the term ''materialistic.'' As someone who identifies as materialistic, I understand that it is considered offensive.

    However, it is worth noting that as an empress, it is natural for her to display wealth. Though I believe her intentions were not malicious, it seems she may not fully grasp the impact and weight of her words.

    If anything, it looks like she admires Raleigh more than anyone here.

    "I see that''s your opinion of the grand duke. That''s interesting information, Lady Louvienne. It''s my first time hearing that he kills people on the spot though. It must be a traumatizing moment for you.¡± I said, and she nodded.

    ¡°You were right about that. The sound of the gun made my legs grow weak. It''s also inconsiderate of him to do such a thing when he had guests. He¡¯s unpredictable on that matter.¡± Louvienne looked down and tapped her fingers over her other hand.

    ¡°Excuse me, Lady Louvienne. But aren¡¯t you speaking ill towards His Grace? Not to mention we¡¯re in front of Her Majesty,¡± one of the ladies said.

    "His Grace wouldn''t hate me for saying such a thing. If anything, he''ll appreciate it rather than not. Moreover, a lot of people know of it.¡±

    I couldn''t help but find amusement in her words. Louvienne may not explicitly state it, but there seems to be more than just a mere acquaintance between her and the grand duke. The depth of her understanding and familiarity with Raleigh suggests a closer relationship than what she lets on. Just ¡­ what is Louvienne to Raleigh?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re personally acquainted with His Grace, then may I ask if House Halvekia sent him a marriage proposal? Were you like the other ladies who also did?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t send him formal proposals,¡± Louvienne answered, and she looked at me in the eyes, with eyes filled with disappointment, yet she hid it with a smile. ¡°He already told me to give up the idea.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The deep, dark night seemed like a sea seething with undercurrents and unknown dangers.

    Rather than heading directly to the empress'' palace, I made the decision to first visit the Eastern palace in order to meet the most intriguing lady among the ten. Although they may be unaware, I have already discerned which individual possesses the qualities to be my lady-in-waiting.

    But conducting background checks before extending a formal letter of offer seems like a prudent step to take, ensuring a careful selection process.

    I knocked on the door of Louvienne''s guest room, even though it is generally considered impolite to visit someone at night. Such social norms did not concern me as I held the authority to bend the rules. Furthermore, I was confident that there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll remember anything after this encounter.

    The door opened, revealing Louvienne in her nightgown. At least she¡¯s wearing something decent.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty,¡± she stuttered and bowed. ¡°I ¡­ wasn¡¯t expecting you to be here at this hour.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about it. I don¡¯t have plans on staying long, but I want you to do me a favor.¡± I closed my eyes briefly, allowing myself to reconnect with the immense power that courses through me. Louvienne¡¯s facial expression went blank and she bowed. ¡°Your wish is my command, Your Majesty.¡±

    The situation has unfolded smoothly, and she will unknowingly follow along with my plans, completely under my influence.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Heloise,¡± I spoke as I leaned on the door¡¯s framing, and I wore a victorious smile to mock her.

    Visiting the former empress without respect is a surefire way to worsen her mood. Her reactions, especially her regret in having a daughter like me, never fail to amuse me.

    You¡¯re the reason why became like this. It¡¯s something that I wanted to tell her as often as possible.

    ¡°I wonder how long you¡¯ll last, considering that nobody in the empire knows how to treat your mercury poisoning?¡±

    As I entered the room, Corianne accompanied me, and I noticed that the former empress purposefully avoided making eye contact with her.

    It was evident that despite the passage of two decades since the tragic incident, the weight of guilt was only beginning to sink in as she laid eyes on her long-lost sister whom she had once discarded.

    Thankfully, the former empress did not display the expected shamelessness upon seeing Corianne. Given her struggles with hallucinations, depression, fatigue, and insomnia, it must have been challenging for her to maintain a semblance of normalcy.

    She killed people to climb up the high society. She stole the throne meant to be Corianne¡¯s, removed her memories, took her power, and got rid of me. Her regrets will never bring back the lives of those she took away.

    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding our gaze as usual, especially Corianne¡¯s,¡± I acknowledged, and I heard Corianne¡¯s thoughts saying, ¡®I don¡¯t see the need to be here. I don¡¯t remember anything however hard I try. Eviona¡¯s just using me to make her pitiful mother feel worse and make each day hellish. Heloise raised her daughter to become like this, and my situation isn''t any different with my son who despises me.¡¯

    ¡°Y-You ¡­ little wench. Azriel will return, and he¡¯s the one who¡¯ll make you be on your knees. By then I¡¯m going to wipe out that smile of yours.¡±

    The former empress glared at me, attempting to issue a warning. But her threat lacks logical support, rendering it futile. It is widely known that Azriel is the weakest among us, and his whereabouts remain unknown. In fact, I am the most qualified individual to assure you that he will never have an opportunity to set foot inside this palace again.

 Book 2, Chapter 5: RALEIGH

    ¡°Your Grace, your total donation of 3,755,900 Mereous has been distributed all over the orphanage and hospitals in Herzoyona Eskal. It wasn¡¯t named after you, but people are aware that you''re the only one who can donate such an amount in the entire dukedom,¡± Viscount Philippe reported, for he is my attendant.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± I asked as I rose to my seat, ready to leave my study.

    ¡°I heard that the new empress invited 10 ladies from Herzoyona Eskal to a tea party, and some people find that unusual. She invited the daughters of different Counts. We don¡¯t know what her motives are, but the ladies safely returned from Marrossi.¡±

    I threw a daggered glare at the viscount, and he only bowed his head in intimidation, knowing what it meant.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I strictly order everyone to tell me everything that will involve Eskal and the Izavenes? I already made it clear that I want my people to refrain from getting involved with the empress without my knowledge. It¡¯s ¡®just¡¯ a tea party, but the empress wouldn¡¯t do any of this without ulterior motives. Summon all the Counts who sent off their daughters. As long as they¡¯re living in my land, they should follow me, not the empress. I will not allow anyone to defy me twice.¡±

    I slammed the heavy doors shut out of anger as I stepped out of the study.

    I can¡¯t believe this. He only told me this when the ladies returned? The empress could¡¯ve done something that will cause headache.

    ¡°Raleigh!¡±

    ¡°My lady, please don¡¯t run around the hallway! It''s improper to do such a thing in His Grace''s castle!¡± a servant almost yelled as he runs after the lady to stop her.

    I halted my steps to observe the unfolding scene, and to my surprise, the approaching figure turned out to be Louvienne, rushing towards me with urgency.

    She grabbed and embraced me with tears, like a child who wants to complain to her father about a playmate who did something that hurt her. Her grip on my clothing was strong, yet her hands were trembling. She continued crying without words, and I froze in place, clueless about how to comfort her, especially with servants watching us.

    They¡¯re not just watching, but they¡¯re having their interpretations of the matter.

    I gently removed her arms around me and I held her hand as I wordlessly lead her into my study, and everyone knows that when Louvienne is around, nobody is supposed to pry.

    I made her sit on the couch and gave her a handkerchief.

    ¡°People are supposed to inform my servants first if they wanted to speak to me, but I gave you an exception for that. But why would you run around in tears? Rumors will start spreading if you¡¯ll keep this up. Now tell me. What happened?¡±

    ¡°I-I was only holding back to express my stress and fear all my way here since I went here first before the Halvekia manor. I just got home from the capital, and I know you''re the one who should know firsthand," she began, and I waited for her to speak further as she gathers herself together.

    ¡°The empress tried to use her powers to control my mind, but I felt something inside me that deflected her power. I did pretend that I was manipulated to fool her. She learned that we¡¯re acquainted, and she spoke to me in private to inform me that she wanted me to report things about you since you killed the Izavenes she sent and there¡¯s no one to spy on you. Of course, I was terrified of her, and I don¡¯t want to betray you. She can hurt me, my family, or even you if I won''t follow.¡±

    Red diamond Izavenes are capable of controlling the mind, and yet, Eviona¡¯s powers didn¡¯t work on her.

    Something isn¡¯t adding up. But one thing is clear. The empress is after me, and when she finds out that Louvienne isn¡¯t doing her job, she¡¯ll get in trouble.

    She wants to use Louvienne to challenge me.

    I don¡¯t want her to be involved here. The cold battle between Eviona and me in the past should be between us alone.

    ¡°¡­ also, I think she gathered everyone because she wants to have ladies in waiting from Eskal. She was also specific about their family¡¯s connection with you. I said we¡¯re acquainted, but unlike the rest of them, I told her that our family didn¡¯t send you a marriage proposal.¡± Her cheeks became flushed. Would I be numb if I¡¯ll say that I don¡¯t know why?

    Now that I have a brief understanding of what the tea party entails, my primary concern is ensuring Louvienne''s safety. However, I can''t achieve this without keeping her close to me. There is one solution that comes to mind, but I am uncertain if it is truly the best course of action.

    ¡°You¡¯re too shaken up. We should discuss this later. Get some fresh air, take a warm bath, or eat something good. Sleep if that helps. I have to process this myself,¡± I suggested, but she tightened her grip on her dress.

    ¡°At this point, I¡¯ll calm down as long as you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°If you say so. I have possible solutions in mind and plans now that I know where everything is coming from. I have to lay all of those out so that I¡¯ll know what I should prioritize. First, the imperial prince and the Eurhyian princess. Now, the empress.¡± I wanted to throw something to express my anger, but that won''t help Louvienne at all. Even if she knows that I have a bad temper, I don¡¯t want to scare her. Shooting someone dead out of the blue was bad enough.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Now that you said that, you mentioned that you¡¯re keeping them both here in your castle, right?¡± hearing her talk normally with lesser tension brought me a little relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I kept them both in one of the rooms in the basement. It¡¯s not the best room, but it¡¯s the best place I can think of that won¡¯t be visited by anyone. Spies can be anywhere, but nobody will bother to visit that area. There¡¯s one guard outside it, and I visit that room daily to check if there are changes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m intrigued. Can you show them to me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with them. They have nothing to do with you. They¡¯re my responsibility, not yours. All of these will be too much for you to handle. I don¡¯t want you to get worked up. So, rest for now.¡±

    I stood up and walked to the door to leave the room, but Louvienne grabbed my right hand with both hands, catching me off guard.

    ¡°Luvi?¡±

    ¡°Ral, you summoned me here recently for us to work together. I know you only see me as a frail friend you grew up with from the orphanage who needs to be protected. But you said it yourself. You want me to help you. So please, be a man of your word. Share your burden with me and I''ll see how I can help," she didn¡¯t give me the sweet, childish smile that I usually see, but a warm smile. Hints of disappointment are written in her eyes, yet she¡¯s pleading.

    Her words made me feel like I''d forgotten the reason why I wanted her to be here. Especially now, that I have to protect her from the empress.

    ¡°Alright. Let''s visit them and I''ll explain everything."

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I held a candle stand as we walked downstairs. Louvienne was attempting to maintain her composure, but I could sense the underlying fear within her.

    ¡°Luvi, hold my arm. It gets a bit darker as we go on, but there are no monsters or ghosts here. Just focus on me and the path we¡¯re walking on.¡± I offered my arm, and she held it without a second thought. "There''s no reason for us to stay here for long anyway."

    We arrived at the room where I had kept the imperial prince and his lover. Although the room lacked grandeur, it did not resemble a prison either. I would describe it as a space reserved for unwelcome guests.

    The guard watching over it bowed to acknowledge our presence, and he unlocked the door for us. Louvienne followed me as I enter, revealing a huge bed where the imperial prince, Azriel, lies next to a palm-sized alexandrite gem that shimmered with an enchanting light that seemed to move within its depths. Rhinecrest, as they call it.

    ¡°Oh, so this is His Highness. It''s my first time seeing him. His paleness made him look like a typical corpse. The difference is he¡¯s breathing. You said you also have the Eurhyian princess here. Where is she? And what¡¯s with that glowing gem? It looks beautiful yet suspicious. It seems like it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be held with bare hands.¡±

    ¡°Thyra, the Eurhyian princess, is sealed inside that ¡®gem.¡¯ The imperial prince created a Rhinecrest, which is the gem you¡¯re seeing. The princess was in a life-and-death situation when I saved her, but the imperial prince sacrificed his life just to keep her alive. In that Rhinecrest, her body is being restored using his life force. He¡¯s expecting to die because he poured out everything, and even told me to bury him at least. But then he¡¯s alive, yet unconscious. Everything is still a mystery for me because creating the Rhinecrest was hardly written in books. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for them to be like this, for it¡¯s been nearly two months. Based on my understanding, the one who created the Rhinecrest is the one who can unseal it. My theory is, Azriel needs to be awakened first so that he can set Thyra free from the Rhinecrest."

    ¡°Wow, how dare you say their names as it is? You lack respect for the royals." I wasn''t expecting that''s what Louvienne will point out. All this time I thought she¡¯ll feel bad for them, but I was wrong.

    ¡°You know I only refer to their titles when they¡¯re not around, right? Even the empress. I never referred to her as ''Her Imperial Majesty'' in private conversations. As for Thyra, we became friends. We didn¡¯t have formalities ¨C only at first. Azriel and I had arguments before this happened, so frankly, seeing him annoys me. But the reason why I''m keeping him is that we¡¯ll need him to set Thyra free. Moreover, if they¡¯ll find Azriel¡¯s body somewhere, who knows what evidence I might overlook? Things may lead to me anyway so I chose not to leave tracks. Eskal will be in trouble if someone finds out that they¡¯re both here. Not everyone in my castle is aware of this either."

    Louvienne heaved a sigh and let it out after hearing the story. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll get involved in this. No wonder why you always avoid getting involved with imperial matters. It causes unnecessary drama.¡±

    ¡°That unnecessary drama you¡¯re calling became more complicated after Eviona stepped in and gave interest in you."

    A silence hung in the air after I spoke those words, serving as a poignant reminder of my concern. The events that had transpired earlier had made me acutely aware of how frightened I was of losing her. I had often ignored her feelings in the past, but she never gave up on me. While she may have stopped bringing up the topic, I couldn''t help but wonder what made her have feelings for me in the first place.

    ¡°Luvi, may I ask ¡­ what made you have eyes for me?¡± she pushed my arm away unmindfully and took a step back. Her face turned a shade of red, and she avoided eye contact.

    "Why on earth are you asking such a question?! I thought we were talking about His Highness and Her Highness,¡± Her fists were clenched beside her, and I can imagine the kind of pressure one random question gave her.

    I remained silent, keeping my lips sealed as I awaited her response. Her eyes narrowed as she gazed at me, and then she slowly lowered her head in surrender.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say this twice so you better listen!¡± she paused, gathered her thoughts, and spoke without looking at me. "I wouldn''t say there are specific things about you that made me have feelings for you, but I just ¡­ love you for who you are. Even though you have a bad temper and are not exactly the warmest person around, I know that you care about your country, and even me. I know you do.¡±

    I thought there are specific things that she loved about me, but she loved me and accepted my flaws instead. It wasn''t the answer I''m expecting, but even though it may be difficult to grasp, I understand that it will take time to fully comprehend everything, particularly how love works.

    Until now, I have only known care, so I wonder if there is a distinction between the two. Does love encompass warmth, perhaps? I can¡¯t distinguish the difference; however hard I try to imagine it.

    I wanted to ask her about it, but it¡¯s quite embarrassing to ask. It can make her feel like she¡¯s being grilled if I¡¯ll ask further.

    ¡°I asked because ever since earlier, I¡¯ve been thinking of what I can do for me to be sure that you¡¯re safe. It was embarrassing to think of, but I know that one of my fears is losing you so,¡± I felt a lump in my throat as I process the thoughts I have, and mental arguments telling me the difference between what¡¯s wrong and right became loud in my head. I keep on thinking about possible solutions, but I can only come up with one. What I¡¯m sure of is I won¡¯t regret anything, but she might.

    ¡°I ¡­ want you to become my grand duchess, Luvi. It might sound selfish but ¡­ marry me.¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 6: RALEIGH

    Louvienne''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief, causing her to freeze in place upon hearing my words. Was my tone not sincere enough? Is she interpreting this as a jest, or could it be due to our current location and timing being inappropriate?

    Come to think of it, we¡¯re in a room of unconscious people with no guarantees of waking up in the basement, sunlight never reaches this room and more importantly, it¡¯s dim, making a gloomy atmosphere. I don¡¯t know about women, but maybe they¡¯re expecting something ¡­ elegant?

    ¡°How can you say that with that kind of face?!¡± Louvienne complained, and tears started to well up in her eyes. ¡°You must be out of your mind.¡±

    Out of my mind? I don¡¯t get it. Were my words that bad that made her this emotional? I thought I was being straightforward.

    ¡°Sorry, should I take my words back? You look angry, and if that makes you uncomfortable then forget what I said. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯ll be upset about it.¡± I placed my hand on my face, hiding my embarrassment from the reckless words that came out of my mouth.

    ¡°No, you idiot! I¡¯m too happy right now and I can''t come up with the right response. Your words took me by surprise, catching me off guard. If you¡¯re thinking that people only cry when they¡¯re sad, then you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Is that an approval or a lecture of how people¡¯s emotions work?¡±

    She rolled her eyes and shook her head, and her response made me even more confused. Are women this complicated?

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll try to understand because you¡¯re not used to these things. Of course, I''d say yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for this for ages. Honestly, I already gave up the thought. So I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ll reconsider. You have to ask for my father¡¯s approval though.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform His Lordship about this. We¡¯ll talk about it in two days. I¡¯ll write a formal letter and since you¡¯re going home, you can bring the letter with you.¡±

    ¡°What am I, a messenger? That would be tiring. I¡¯ll just wait for him here.¡± She giggled, and though it¡¯s something she¡¯ll usually say, I can¡¯t help but come up with ridiculous thoughts.

    ¡°Your home is literally just an hour away from here. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to be here but won¡¯t it seem like we¡¯re crossing the line if you went here instead of your home? You¡¯ll make your father worry.¡±

    ¡°This will be my home anyway. Would it be possible to reschedule it for tomorrow instead? I''ll go home today and we will come here at noon.¡±

    I wanted to ask questions about why she¡¯s rushing everything, but I know it¡¯s unnecessary to ask. As she said, she¡¯s been waiting for those words to come out of my mouth for ages.

    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m blaming her, but I didn¡¯t expect that things would be too fast. I mean, I only gave it a thought today, and it¡¯s not like me to come up with this kind of decision this quick.

    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not like I can say no. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Louvienne and her father, Count Raphael Halvekia, arrived at noon as she had mentioned. I asked the kitchen chef to prepare Louvienne''s favorite dishes and desserts. While she has a strong fondness for these dishes, she managed to maintain her composure while eating. Her demeanor reflected that of a refined lady observing proper etiquette rather than that of a child eagerly indulging in her favorite foods.

    "My daughter informed me of how you proposed, Your Grace. I must admit, everything came as a surprise. She mentioned that your discussions in the study about the tea party and the empress'' intrigues took an unexpected turn. Upon escorting her to the dining room for luncheon, she was greeted with a charming display of flowers, her favorite cuisine, and music. It was then that you proposed marriage to her. She told me everything in detail," The Count flashed me a satisfied smile, indicating his approval and admiration for what he had heard.

    What in the world is he talking about? Since when did an underground room with unconscious people a dining room with flowers? I cut off eye contact with the Count and my eyes landed on Louvienne. She smiled like an innocent puppy and gave me the ¡®just play along¡¯ look.

    Ugh. I¡¯ll get back to her about this.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that she mentioned it ¡®in detail.¡¯ It seems like she was excited about all these things,¡± I had no idea it would feel this wrong to lie. I¡¯m not the kind of person who¡¯ll lie about what I have in mind, but things will be complicated if I¡¯ll say that Louvienne lied.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    My proposal was possibly the worst kind of proposal in history. It¡¯s far from romantic, and I discussed it at the worst timing and venue. Maybe she said it that way to avoid the Count from thinking that my proposal was effortless?

    I¡¯ll take it that way.

    The Count shifted his gaze to Louvienne. "My dear, once you''re done with your meal, let me talk to His Grace alone, alright?¡±

    Although questions were evident on her face, she nodded in comprehension after grasping her father''s intent. It appeared to be a man-to-man conversation, and I saw this one coming.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    ¡°I can imagine how shocking it must have been to hear the news of my sudden proposal,¡± why does the word ¡®proposal¡¯ sound like a joke? It was only a random question for me but Louvienne embraced it. Although, that¡¯s where it goes anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. When you summoned my daughter, I noticed she¡¯s been talking about you a lot like there¡¯s no tomorrow, I saw it as a possibility. I hope she didn¡¯t cause trouble. She mentioned that she¡¯s overstaying because she insisted, not because you told her so.¡±

    He¡¯s right about that. I asked her to stay for three days last time, but she stayed for two weeks. Even my servants would get the ¡®wrong idea¡¯ which apparently became right.

    ¡°Though I¡¯m glad that you proposed to my daughter, I hope you¡¯re not doing this because she tried too hard to get your attention. It¡¯s too natural for her to do that, as she feels safe with you. It¡¯s not hard to tell by just looking. She didn¡¯t seduce you, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. During those days when she was here, she showed me how much she wanted to help and support me with my endeavors. I admit ¨C I didn¡¯t ask for her hand because I have feelings for her, but because I have to protect her. You may not have known about this, milord. But I¡¯m stuck in a situation that can lead to imperial conflict. The crown prince is missing, isn¡¯t he? To tell you the truth, he¡¯s here in my castle, in the most isolated room. He¡¯s unconscious and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll ever wake up."

    I explained briefly the prince''s situation, though I''m sure that Louvienne already told him everything at this point.

    ¡°Also, Luvi mentioned the tea party. The current empress found out that among those ladies, Luvi is the one I¡¯m personally acquainted with. She said that the empress tried to manipulate her, but for some reason, her powers didn''t work on her. It only means that the empress has her eyes on Luvi, which means trouble,¡± I let out a short sigh as I continued.

    ¡°I want to be sure that she¡¯ll be safe under my wing, as she¡¯s someone I can¡¯t afford to lose. She¡¯s the only one I have left, as everyone abandoned me.¡±

    Describing Louvienne as the sole individual remaining in my life is not an overstatement. However, the guilt stemming from my decision to marry her weighs heavily on me.

    I am uncertain about the concept of love. What if I am unable to bring her happiness? What if I fall short of becoming the man she envisions me to be?

    I am hopeful that I can fulfill the role of a supportive husband for her. Securing the Count''s approval shouldn''t be too challenging given our established relationship. Additionally, considering Louvienne''s spoiled nature, it is unlikely that he would object, especially knowing that she has waited for this moment for years.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware how scarred your past was, so it¡¯s not surprising to me that you hardly have a concept of love, as you had a rough childhood,¡± he commented, and he closed his eyes for a couple of seconds as if trying to recall something.

    It¡¯s interesting to see that he sees through me. It was perceptive of him. ¡°Do you have any idea why I adopted you and Louvienne, of all the children in the orphanage?¡±

    His words sparked curiosity in my mind. I never wondered about it, but now I do. During those days, I wanted to find people who are willing to embrace me.

    But at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to because I had the feeling that they¡¯ll be no different from the family I was once in.

    ¡°You were eight, and Louvienne was four. I wanted to adopt a daughter. The late king told me to adopt someone worthy enough to be his heir, for the queen was barren. He wasn¡¯t willing to find another woman. When I first saw the two of you, you were both talking in a different language. I learned that you¡¯re the one who taught her how to talk, and even at that age you knew etiquette including a bit of politics,¡± he looked at me intently, as if trying to see the child I once was from my eyes. His gaze made me uncomfortable, yet his words were intriguing.

    ¡°You were too mature and smart for your age, yet you were also a child who wanted to play. I figured that you were a noble since you were taught about those things which made things easier. The king and queen cherished you because you easily acknowledged them as your new parents,¡± he paused and took the cup of tea and drank the last of it. He continued after placing the cup on the saucer.

    ¡°Louvienne, on the other hand, has golden hair and silver eyes. Nobody from the orphanage knew where she came from, but I¡¯m sure that her features resemble a red diamond Izavene turned into a human. She was perhaps disposed of by the family she was from, leaving the poor child knowing nothing about herself. Those were my reasons. Knowing that you get along well, I thought it would be better not to separate both of you.¡± The Count smiled as he reminisces the memories ¨C things that I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear all at once.

    I had always been aware of the strong friendship between the Count and my adoptive father, the late King of Eskal. However, I had never delved into the reasons behind their bond.

    Nevertheless, I remained grateful because Louvienne, who had been my childhood playmate, was not separated from me by the adoption.

    It is still difficult to fathom that the once quiet child whom I helped learn how to speak and write is the same individual I am destined to marry.

    Perhaps ¡­ this is for the best.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure one day, you¡¯ll understand what love is once you get married. From now on you can call me ¡®father.¡¯ Because we¡¯re family now.¡±

    It has been nearly a decade since I last uttered that word.

    It brings a sense of contentment that, for the third time, I can address someone in such a manner.

    Someone who knows about my past and has embraced me for who I am.

    ¡°If it pleases you, father. Then so be it.¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 7: AZRIEL

    ¡°Is that ¡­ a marriage proposal?¡± the voice heard out of the blue diverted my attention when someone said, ¡°I ¡­ want you to become my grand duchess, Luvi. It might sound selfish but ¡­ marry me.¡±

    Grand duchess ¡­ could it be that the grand duke is somewhere near my unconscious body and proposed to an acquaintance of his? That¡¯s strange, yet part of me thinks it¡¯s funny, coming from the grand duke. That side of him was unexpected.

    ¡°Thyra, did you hear what I heard?¡±

    "I did. Each detail of the conversation. It''s Raleigh, right? According to him, we''re in a basement room in his castle because it''s the safest place we can be. That gives us a lead. Your unconscious body can be seen from the surface. On the other hand, I can''t be seen and people outside and will only see the Rhinecrest that appears like an alexandrite gem. It''s interesting to know that he knows how to propose, though it had the worst timing."

    "That reassures me that at least he didn''t propose to you. My mind is now at ease." Thyra rolled her eyes and shook her head as if what I said was annoying. Sometimes, I wanted to know if she still has eyes for me. The entire time we were here, none of her words felt true.

    Maybe it''s because I still kept denying the reality that we''re here. After all, it feels like something that won''t exist in reality. I¡¯m growing tired the longer I stay, with no idea how long I have to wait or if I¡¯m waiting for anything.

    My life is full of uncertainty.

    Though the purpose of the Rhinecrest is to restore someone¡¯s body back to life, it feels like it¡¯s taking too long.

    Thyra said she loves me, but whenever I open the topic of us being together once we get out of this strange place, her words only lead to the indirect idea of her not pursuing me at all.

    What kind of future awaits us? Or, is there even any?

    ¡°Thyra, what¡¯s your plan when you¡¯re the one who gets out of here first?¡±

    ¡°I want to see what I can do first. I promised to help you defeat your siblings, right? But if in case that¡¯s no longer possible, I¡¯ll find a place outside the empire where I can start a new life. I can¡¯t say what now, because I don¡¯t know the circumstances yet. What I¡¯m sure of is this ¨C I¡¯ll figure something out. I¡¯m a quick thinker.¡±

    She¡¯s right. Knowing her, she¡¯ll be unstoppable. When she wants something, she¡¯ll get it, whatever it costs. Except that her ways can be more cunning than smart when the situation demands it.

    My dream of being an emperor with her as the empress by my side feels like nothing but wishful thinking.

    I yearned to scream in a place where my voice would echo unheard. Despite the abundant time we have to spend together, the stream of hope within me has run dry. My only solace lies in the hope that the grand duke will devise a solution. But with his impending proposal and marriage, he may have a justification to place us on the back burner. It''s unlikely that we will be his main focus.

    I longed to catch a glimpse of the sun once more, inhale fresh air, recline on the grass, or merely sense my own heartbeat. Yet, even these simple pleasures are out of reach, for I am unable to feel or physically touch myself.

    I often wonder if death would have been a preferable outcome. What purpose does this state of ''existence'' serve when I am essentially imprisoned within myself? It has given me a glimpse into the true nature of being a captive.

    Despite technically being alive, I sense myself decaying in this desolate void where nothing else exists. The thought of losing my sanity looms over me, especially in the absence of being able to communicate with Thyra.

    ¡°Ugh, why didn¡¯t I just die?! I no longer want to be here,¡± I complained, and even if my words sounded pathetic, it no longer matters. I had to let those words out of my mouth.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Thyra gazed at me with a sorrowful expression in her eyes. While I recognize her sympathy towards me, even she, with all her capabilities beyond this confinement, is powerless to alter our situation while we remain trapped here together.

    At times, it makes me wonder if saving her was a good idea. Now that I think about it ¨C if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life hoping that I did. But if I knew that saving her would cause us to be sealed in this place, will I choose the same path?

    I don¡¯t have the answers. But just like what I said to the grand duke ¨C I can¡¯t save both the empire and Thyra. Yet, I chose her. I¡¯m only reaping the consequences of my actions.

    ¡°Azriel, you can''t dwell on the past. I know much you wanted to get out of here, but the reality is we can''t do anything yet. The situation is out of our control." Her reminder made me feel even weaker.

    ¡°I get it. You¡¯re a strong woman, and I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t even know where you¡¯re getting the strength. I¡¯m losing my mind, Thyra. My thoughts are killing me. It¡¯s such a shame that you¡¯re seeing me like this but ¡­ at least I¡¯m not pretending to be someone I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Your enemy is yourself. If you keep on adding negative thoughts on top of the other, the cycle won''t end. You''re the only one who has control over your thoughts so you have to exert efforts to stay away from those. Don''t you think that there''s a reason for everything?"

    Reason for everything. I can''t come up with any however hard I try to think about it. I can''t imagine why this should happen. It was as if God has abandoned me, and this is my punishment for all the sins I''ve committed ¨C such as hurting her feelings?

    She was unhappy when I married someone else, and now she wants to let me go. I have the luxury of time with her here, but when we''re back in the outside world ¡­ it''s likely that we''ll be taking different paths.

    ¡°Assuming that we¡¯ll be back to our normal bodies soon, will you stay by my side?¡± Thyra kept a blank facial expression, and the fact that she didn¡¯t assure me of anything simply means she won¡¯t promise anything. If I lost the throne and her, I have nothing left.

    These thoughts are the things I can¡¯t say aloud, can¡¯t I?

    ¡°In Eurhyia, we see marriage as sacred. We don''t permit divorce unless the reason is sexual immorality. That''s why arranged marriages aren''t common. Marriage matters are recorded, and someone can''t remarry unless their spouse is dead even when they''re divorced. Adultery is punishable by Eurhyian law. That¡¯s why people there don¡¯t get married unless they¡¯re sure of the person. If their marriage won¡¯t work, they have to fix it. If they don¡¯t want to, they¡¯re still not allowed to be with someone else. It''s one of the reasons why I refused the nobles who courted me since they''re after my influence. That''s why I also figured out the motives of your foolish cousin, Warren."

    Her explanation simply says that even though my marriage didn''t end up with a divorce but with annulment, the idea of Zera being alive in exile still counts. I can¡¯t stomach the idea of looking for her to see if she¡¯s alive or dead.

    The moment I forced her to leave the empire for good was my best way to show mercy after she attempted to kill the empress. How can I keep a dangerous woman who attacks people without them knowing?

    I don¡¯t even want to tell the details to Thyra. Doing so will only make me feel worse.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s your reason why you don¡¯t want to be with me even after we¡¯re out of here, right?¡± I chuckled under my breath, yet I pitied myself more.

    ¡°You have no idea how much I gave thought when I planned to propose to you,¡± I bit my lips to hold myself from doing something that will make things awkward. ¡°I wanted us to be happy together. That¡¯s all I wanted, which is the reason why I saved you.¡±

    Thyra kept her lips sealed as if to avoid the topic from growing deeper. We both know that this isn''t going anywhere. She isn''t the kind of woman who will change her mind easily. If anything, it takes time for her to and will demand a valid reason why she needs to change.

    It''s not different from the time she confessed her feelings and hated me for what I¡¯ve done at the same time. Her father¡¯s blood shed in my hands is a fact that I can never change.

    Even with the slightest glimmer of hope, I am inclined to believe that it is not yet too late for us. The mere thought of losing her plunges me into a sense of despair.

    What sort of existence would await me in her absence? The notion of witnessing her with another individual is unbearable; it would be preferable to cease existing in such a scenario.

    ¡°Azriel? Y-You''re ¡­ scaring me." Her words pulled me out of my thoughts. "The way you''re looking at me right now is the same way how you looked that time you were watching me from afar who was about to ride Raleigh''s horse. What exactly is running in your mind right now? I can tell you''re in deep thought but you look like a beast watching your prey."

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Were my words that offensive to you?¡±

    No. It''s not her to blame. It was me, who realized that I''ve harbored this dangerous feeling of being possessive. She''s not even mine, to begin with, and I don¡¯t have the right to act this way.

    I¡¯m losing it. The relationship we once had ¡­ is forbidden.

 Book 2, Chapter 8: RALEIGH

    The morning felt different than usual. Typically, I would be occupied with my duties as the grand duke in my study. But now that Louvienne and I are engaged, my focus shifts to aiding her in readying herself for the role of the grand duchess, commencing with the arrangements for the upcoming wedding.

    It has been several days since the rather clumsy and unplanned proposal happened, and with each passing day, the concept of marriage weighs more heavily on my mind.

    Part of me still can¡¯t move on with the doubts, ¡®Did I do the right thing? It¡¯s Louvienne, we grew up together. We know each other well. But why do I feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong? Even our parents wanted us to get married ever since we were young. They saw this coming.¡¯

    The repeated thoughts distract me from the things I should focus on aside from the wedding preparations.

    In the stillness of the boutique¡¯s lounge, footsteps on marble floors sounded loud and clear as the tailor and Louvienne entered the room to meet me.

    ¡°Ah, I feel so great today! I don¡¯t shop this much often, although it feels like it¡¯s too much ¡­¡± Louvienne¡¯s voice was lively, yet exhaustion was obvious in it. That feeling, however, didn¡¯t stop her from expressing what she feels from within with that smile of hers.

    I put my documents aside to converse with her, and she sat next to me.

    ¡°Oh please, stop acting humble. It doesn¡¯t suit you. It must be more exhausting to pay this place a visit than them bringing us what they¡¯ve got,¡± I too, can feel the exhaustion. Except that I don''t have the right to say that, because I was sitting in the waiting area the entire time while she was trying from one dress to another.

    Louvienne pouted at my words, like a child who was defeated by an older playmate¡¯s argument.

    ¡°Do you want to get more?¡± I offered, and her eyebrows raised upon hearing my words.

    ¡°How can you say that? We bought almost everything in the boutique.¡±

    ¡°No. I mean, the boutique itself. I can buy it for you if you wish.¡±

    ¡°Do I look that materialistic to you? You must have a lot of money to burn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have. I make money by just breathing. Why do you think would I make Herzoyona Eskal tax-free and give huge portions of my income to charity? I own mines outside the region. Those pieces of jewelry you''re wearing are probably from that mine itself,¡± I paused, and she did the same as she gave my words some thought. It¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t tell in casual talks.

    Silently, I stood up, and Louvienne mirrored my action, understanding my unspoken cue to depart. The shopkeeper offered a bow of gratitude for selecting their boutique.

    True to my initial statement upon our arrival, they are well aware of the procedure ¨C to dispatch the selected dresses to the Halvekia manor, including those that are still undergoing alterations, once they are completed.

    Upon receiving the receipt, I tendered the exact amount corresponding to the stated price. The transaction highlighted the level of luxury enjoyed by women in high society, where a dress typically starts at 90,000 Mereous.

    That can feed an entire family of three for about a year or so.

    As the future grand duchess, Louvienne perceives these expenditures as essential. Each dress design is crafted uniquely, with no duplicates produced.

    My aim is for her radiance to outshine every other individual in the room. It is imperative that she is not underestimated, thus rendering luxury a requisite.

    We stepped outside the boutique with a carriage waiting for us, and I extended my hand to aid her in boarding, and once she was seated comfortably, I followed suit.

    The moment we sat across each other; I continued the conversation.

    ¡°The imperial palace isn''t aware of where I''m getting all the money. Thankfully they¡¯re fools who are thinking that the money I¡¯m giving them monthly affects me, but those are not different from coins in my perspective. The empress demands each duchy to give 2,500,000 Mereous monthly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting that amount from the mines alone?¡±

    "No. I own twelve islands, and I get money from the residential area. People rent houses, and I get some income from it. The population of those islands is about 900 to 1,500 each. I''m telling you all these things because you''ll be the grand duchess, but you need to refrain from sharing that information. Someone might take advantage of my wealth.¡±

    Louvienne crossed her arms and shifted her gaze into the window. ¡°I thought I know a lot about you, but it seems like I didn¡¯t. Where did you get all those properties?¡±

    ¡°The late king of Eskal, my adoptive father, was the owner. I only inherited it," She shifted her gaze to me and placed one of her hands on her mouth.

    ¡°Ohoho ~ way to define lucky. A disowned son of a marquess who was adopted by a king and inherited his wealth. Things aren''t as bad, no?" she looked at me with an amused grin ¨C or perhaps it''s more like, she''s happy for me knowing that I had a rough childhood, and yet things are a lot better than they used to be. Anyone who''ll experience that would feel that it''s all luck.

    ¡°You¡¯re not marrying me because of money, right?¡±

    ¡°Good grief you idiot, no! How many times do I have to tell you that I had feelings for you ever since we were in the orphanage?¡±

    "Shh. Lower your voice. Nobody should know about us being orphans. I think it would be better if we''ll speak in Eurhyian when in public. After all, that was the language I taught you, and it will help us to avoid people from understanding what we¡¯re talking about.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Vynifzya.¡± (Alright.)

    I leaned my back on the seat, satisfied with her response. At least we settled that agreement.

    Our encounter with Eviona is fast approaching, merely three weeks away.

    It is essential to maintain our inner dialogues in Eurhyian, as Eviona possesses the ability to hear the thoughts of those around her.

    Unless she opts to wear the translation device disguised as a gold bracelet, communication may prove challenging.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The rays of the westering sun streamed through the window of my study. In the silence of the room, a wavering light appeared in front of the window, revealing the figure of an acquaintance I¡¯m least expecting to meet.

    "Normally, people who want my audience would send a letter of notice instead of appearing out of thin air, Your Highness," I commented, but he remained silent, his expression quite sullen. "You weren''t sent here to spy, aren''t you?"

    He covered his face for a second out of frustration and made my words slide. "Let''s set the formalities aside if you don¡¯t mind. I chose not to send a letter because I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll refuse my request due to the recent events.¡±

    He¡¯s right. He made a scheme to kidnap Thyra, and had her imprisoned which demanded me make a move by looking for her.

    My ally''s enemy would be my enemy as well. And yet, he had the audacity to show his face here.

    Is it something that urgent? It''s not like him to barge into this place, especially because he''s protecting his title as the second prince. His unannounced presence can be viewed as trespassing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Even if you¡¯re a prince, you know more than anyone that I¡¯m not pleased to see you here.¡±

    ¡°I know that I tried to turn you into an ally, but I was also the reason why that alliance was broken. All tables were flipped ever since Eviona forced the empress to abdicate the throne. Everything was too easy for her, but most of the noblemen who heard of the recent changes made them question who she is, to begin with. She didn''t win the trust of high society yet. Because of that, I''ve been sneaking into the late empress'' chambers at night to discuss matters about her."

    His rationale failed to provide any compelling justification for me to heed his words. The mere knowledge that we¡¯re breathing the same air pisses me off. Despite the temptation to raise my voice, I have to restrain myself to avoid escalating the situation and sparking conflict.

    ¡°So? Such imperial issues have nothing to do with me. As long as I¡¯m giving what the palace asks for, it should be fine. My purpose is to handle my duchy alone. I¡¯m not responsible for the dramas of the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°The late empress wanted Eviona gone. She ordered me to issue a joint statement with the dukes of the empire. A Persona Non-Grata, where the empress will be forbidden to enter the dukedoms of the empire. This also includes refusing the empress'' orders, so that the regions will be independent and will be under the full control of the dukes. That will make Herzoyona Eskal free from the grasp of the Ruivenfiere Empire and turn this territory to its former glory ¨C the kingdom of Eskal.¡± I sense the sincerity in Hervouet¡¯s words, but it¡¯s hard not to be skeptical.

    He deceived us once, and what¡¯s the guarantee that he won¡¯t do the same method twice?

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the dukes are rebelling against Eviona, only because they didn¡¯t know her?¡±

    I recall the intense animosity Eviona harbored towards her mother upon her exile. She remains a figure shrouded in mystery, as she never underwent a traditional coming-of-age ceremony.

    When inquired about her daughter, whose name eludes the memory of many, the empress repeatedly asserts that her daughter is dead.

    This discrepancy likely contributed to the nobles'' suspicions, leading them to speculate that she was an impostor who coerced the former empress into relinquishing the throne.

    I don¡¯t have the slightest interest to rebel like them, because this will cause civil war.

    However, Hervouet is right. If I¡¯ll participate, I can get my territory¡¯s freedom once Eviona gets overthrown.

    It¡¯s not hard to tell that Hervouet decided to meet the dukes in secret with the same motive that when Eviona gets overthrown, he''ll be crowned emperor.

    At first, it was he who was opposing the crown prince. Now, he''s opposing his old ally, his sister. Just how long will these people fight over the throne?

    Come to think of it ¡­ if the reports of the former empress aligning with him hold true, there is a possibility that his promise regarding Eskal''s restoration to its former grandeur may hold weight.

    It is worth considering that the empire can endure without Eskal, thereby potentially opening avenues for its revitalization.

    Furthermore, his presence here may offer an opportunity for me to gain insights into the workings of Rhinecrest.

    It pains me to acknowledge that harboring two royalties in my castle weighs on my conscience daily.

    While they hold no ill intent and do not seek to burden me, the reality remains that I bear accountability for the situation.

    "It''s rebellion since we''re going to disobey Eviona¡¯s orders. As far as I know, you¡¯re Eviona¡¯s weakness and since the meeting between duchies and the empress is around the corner, it would be the best time to test the waters. You¡¯re going to be in the meeting and the banquet, right?¡±

    I looked away after he mentioned what I am to Eviona. It¡¯s beginning to piss me off.

    ¡°I can go, but it¡¯s not my priority. All of those aside, I want to ask you one thing,¡± the second prince looked at me intently, as if my tone caught his attention. ¡°How does the Rhinecrest work?¡±

    His jaw dropped upon hearing the question. ¡°H-How did you know about the Rhinecrest?¡±

    "I see you''re giving me a question instead of an answer," I let out a breath as I try to compose the right words. "Let¡¯s say I know someone ¨C a red diamond Izavene like you, who created a Rhinecrest to save someone. But the person who¡¯s known to be the one who can unseal the Rhinecrest after some time became unconscious, yet alive. How will the two of them go back to their normal state of life?¡±

    Hervouet averted his gaze and gave my words some thought. "I don''t know why you''re asking this, but the only person who can awaken an unconscious red diamond Izavene is someone with a stronger power. The one who sacrificed consumed their life force, but not entirely. However, their body isn¡¯t strong enough to recover, causing them to be in an indefinite state of unconsciousness. The red diamond ring of the unconscious Izavene created a Rhinecrest of its own to save the owner, except that it only appears like a normal body from the surface.¡±

    Azriel is in a Rhinecrest himself? If someone with a stronger life force can wake him, can Hervouet do it, or ¡­ Eviona?

    No. There¡¯s no way Eviona will share her life to awaken the crown prince, her rival. Should I disclose the information I know to the second prince?

    ¡°How about the other Rhinecrest? How can the recovering person inside return to normal?¡±

    ¡°Though some say that the person who created it is the only person who can unlock the Rhinecrest, the truth is it will free the person on its own when the person sealed inside has recovered enough. Anyway, why are you asking me this? I thought you weren''t interested in matters relating to us?" He narrowed his ocean-blue eyes, filled with curiosity and suspicion.

    ¡°The crown prince has been missing for two months now, correct? The situation I just told you about is his current state. He''s been unconscious after creating a Rhinecrest to save the Eurhyian princess," Letting the truth out of my mouth felt like a weight was lifted off my shoulders, but saying it won''t necessarily lead to a solution. The man in front of me wanted his brother gone, so knowing the truth from him at least gave me an idea of what I can do.

    ¡°You know where they are and you¡¯re hiding them all this time?¡± His reaction was a mixture of shock and disbelief but at this point, it was his choice to trust me or not.

    If I¡¯ll tell him that I¡¯ve been keeping the two, I¡¯ll get in trouble.

    If I¡¯ll tell him simply that I know where they are, it can still lead to the suspicion that I¡¯m involved here. Little difference.

    ¡°Yes, because His Highness asked me to do so before he closed his eyes filled with sorrow.¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 9: EVIONA

    The forthcoming imperial banquet and meeting that I eagerly anticipate are set to unfold three weeks from today.

    Time seems to have swiftly passed by ¨C every day, the address of ''Your Imperial Majesty'' from the servants continues to carry a sense of unfamiliarity. Despite hearing it repeatedly in the recent weeks, its reality has yet to fully sink in.

    It feels good to hear, but it still didn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s mine, however hard I try to remind myself of the reality that I¡¯m already the empress of the Ruivenfiere Empire. I wonder how long it will take me to get used to it. Meeting the nobles might look like a pleasant event, but it¡¯s not different from a battlefield.

    The initial day will feature a banquet attended by various nobles hailing from high society ¨C encompassing individuals ranging from dukes and marquesses to those holding lower titles such as barons and knights.

    The second day is reserved exclusively for the dukes, while the remaining duchesses will partake in a separate gathering, likely a tea party.

    This division acknowledges that not all women share a keen interest in political affairs.

    Despite the refusal of four noble houses in Marrossi to accept my invitation, what holds significance is the confirmed attendance of various dukes and duchesses from diverse regions, along with some of their sons and daughters who already came of age.

    The prospect is daunting as this event marks my inaugural hosting endeavor, yet it presents an ideal opportunity to formally introduce myself.

    It is a pity that my mother is incapable of personally introducing me to the guests due to her deteriorating health. She experiences shortness of breath, chest pains, mental distress, frequent mood swings, and a drastic loss of weight from the mercury poisoning.

    I can¡¯t show her to everyone in that state because the blame will be on me even if I''m not at fault when she had high mercury exposure. Her survival thus far is nothing short of miraculous, considering the lethal nature of mercury inhalation.

    Though expressing deep-seated pain and resentment towards her on a daily basis may serve as my sole outlet, it is a coping mechanism for the years of anguish I have endured.

    I let out a sigh as I reflect on my insecurities. I got what I wanted, yet what I''m feeling is the opposite of joy. This isn''t how things should be like.

    The gentle autumn breeze wafted through, lifting strands of my hair. Appreciating the soothing coolness of the weather, I closed my eyes, seeking solace in the contrast to the usual scorching temperatures.

    ¡°You seem exhausted, Eviona. Have you grown tired of everything?¡± I opened my eyes upon hearing the familiar voice ¨C it was my father, Elliot Ruivenfiere, the former emperor of the empire who stepped down to take care of me in exile.

    Even if he¡¯s the only person who can fully understand me, I¡¯m not sure if I can trust him the second time around, for I disobeyed his last warnings. It was an ugly memory of him stopping me from returning to the capital to overthrow the empress, and now ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re mocking me, but I admit that I¡¯m a bit relieved to see you here, father,¡± I couldn¡¯t look at him in his eyes because seeing him makes me feel vulnerable.

    ¡°I was merely asking if you¡¯re tired. You seem to be in deep thoughts, being in this garden alone,¡± Without further words, he sat next to me on the bench, as we were in the private garden in the palace. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to mock you, but I want to know how you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Now that I think about it, he must¡¯ve snuck into the palace by teleportation. Because if he went through the gates, someone will inform me of it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Marius? Did you bring him with you?¡±

    ¡°I have. I can no longer find an excuse since he kept on asking where his mother is. The good thing at least is I won the heart of that child. He¡¯s comfortable with me even though we didn¡¯t know each other for long. He¡¯s only composed at first, but he¡¯s fond of playing when he loosens up. I heard that he never experienced playing back in Eurhyia because Corianne had been too strict to make him study different things.¡±

    Winning the heart, he said. Father has always been good at winning people¡¯s hearts. He knows how to deal with the most intimidating people with his warmth. If it wasn¡¯t only for me, he sure will have reigned as a great emperor who cares for everyone, including the servants¡¯ well-being.

    He¡¯s not expressing his thoughts, but I can hear them loud and clear ¨C that he¡¯s disappointed in me, yet he wants to lead me to the right path. Is he even capable of anger? I was expecting him to rebuke me, but he didn¡¯t.

    His presence removed my feeling of isolation, and him being by my side alone was enough. I know that there are serious things we have to talk about, but he set all of those aside.

    Father''s eyes were distant, and I saw sadness glinting in them. I can imagine that it''s because visiting this palace reminds him of the good and bad memories he had here. Most of those are bad knowing that his marriage with my mother didn''t end well. Will he visit her?

    ¡°Have you heard of what happened to the former empress?¡± I observed how he¡¯ll react, but he kept his expression blank.

    ¡°We Ruivenfieres have a bad habit of spying on people we dislike in secret. It runs in the blood, I know. So, yes. It must¡¯ve been hard for her.¡± His words rang bells in my ears.

    We indeed tend to watch people from afar without their knowledge, and it''s exactly the reason why Heloise created a mirrored passage that connects Marrossi¡¯s palace to Corianne¡¯s room in the Eurhyian palace. It was meant to check how she''s doing, as she feels guilty about what she''s done to her sister whom she threw away out of jealousy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you feel bad for her. You¡¯re impossible, father,¡± I let out a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re far too kind.¡±

    ¡°Those were the exact words Heloise told me back then. I was far too kind to discipline people. I dreamt of leading an empire where people will follow because of authority, not by tyranny. But she wanted to be a tyrant and we¡¯re not on the same page. Our disagreement didn¡¯t mean that I despised her, though. But let¡¯s not talk about that,¡± He forced to smile back, even though I know that it wasn¡¯t sincere. The thing about him is that when he experiences pain, he''ll reflect on it daily as if he''ll mourn for it for the rest of his life.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Do you remember the old days when you were young? Those times when I told you to spend leisure time with your brothers. Yet, even in your younger years, you isolated yourself from them."

    ¡°Azriel is still missing, while Hervouet said that he¡¯ll stay in his estate in Greizenne for a while since he can¡¯t stand the sight of me who betrayed him. So, I¡¯m by myself now, father. You¡¯re the only family I have left, including Corianne. I wouldn¡¯t call her a friend but just like you, she understands why I''m doing all this."

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here, my child,¡± Hearing him call me that was enough to feel that I¡¯m not alone. He might scold me sooner or later, but I¡¯ll understand that.

    He may not be here to support me, but he¡¯s here because I¡¯m his daughter.

    ¡°Say, father. What if I won¡¯t get the support of high society? What should I do?¡±

    "The dukes are my relatives, and, indeed, you haven''t met most of them. Just show them who you are and give them a reason why they should respect you. But in this world, you can¡¯t please everyone. Let them be.¡±

    The dukes are his relatives, but the only grand duke isn¡¯t.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not related to the grand duke by blood,¡± I pointed out unmindfully.

    "Ah yes," he chuckled. "Are you still fond of him? During your school days, you almost begged me to marry him. What kind of spell did he cast on you? That you, of all people, fell for him? It''s been around 16 years since you last met him. Now that he''s a grand duke, he might have a wife now.¡±

    ¡°I held my first tea party out of curiosity, and I invited the ladies from Herzoyona Eskal. I tried to befriend them, and I heard that he kept on rejecting marriage proposals as if he was not interested in marriage,¡± Realistically speaking, even if he¡¯s not married, it¡¯ll be complicated for us to be together, because he can¡¯t abandon Herzoyona Eskal for personal reasons.

    However, I have not received any communication from Lady Louvienne. Despite instructing her and manipulating the situation to gather information about Raleigh, no letter or message has reached me. Should I consider contacting her regarding this apparent disobedience?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m discouraging you, but I believe it¡¯s time to leave the past behind. He¡¯s not the only man in the world. He''s the only heir of his deceased parents so he can¡¯t leave his duchy for that.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have to tell me. But I can¡¯t help but be curious about him. At least, I¡¯d like to have the freedom to think about him.

    I know, however, that it¡¯s not like me to sit down and watch.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    As the day of the banquet dawned, a myriad of emotions swirled within me ¨C a blend of excitement, pride, fear, and anxiety.

    This concoction of feelings prevented me from getting any sleep. This marks the most significant day of my life ¨C the inaugural encounter with individuals in high society, presenting an ideal opportunity to forge valuable connections.

    The grand banquet hall was filled with people of different ages. It was almost sunset, and I overhear conversations where people are mumbling.

    ¡®She must¡¯ve forced the former empress to abdicate the throne. How shameless.¡¯

    ¡®The banquet is grand, but some nobles are missing. Is it a way to show that they don¡¯t support her?¡¯

    I held the glass in my gloved hand tightly until it broke into pieces. I incinerated the shards before they could reach the ground, ensuring that no one noticed the discreet flames.

    Damn it. I have to change public opinion towards me. I can''t mess up.

    I had the servant give me a new glass of wine, but long before I approach someone, the banquet door opened ¨C revealing a man with an icy expression and captivating purple eyes, arm-in-arm with a lady wearing a midnight blue layered gown embroidered with gold, floral patterns with white tulle and lace trimmings at the bottom.

    The lady''s gown harmonizes with the color of the man''s suit and cloak. The crest of the roaring lion, subtly embroidered on his suit, may not be overtly prominent, yet it still captivates attention.

    Its understated presence is sufficient to identify it as the emblem of Herzoyona Eskal.

    Their arrival made a grand entrance that instantly seized the attention of the nobles in the banquet hall, almost as if they orchestrated a deliberate delay to ensure all eyes were drawn to them.

    The rationale behind Raleigh accompanying Lady Louvienne remains unclear to me. The announcement of their entrance eluded my attention as I was engrossed in observing their presence.

    Despite the passage of years, Raleigh''s appearance appears relatively unchanged, except for his noticeable growth in height.

    Witnessing him escorting a different woman evokes a sense of discomfort within me. The sight of him with another woman feels unsettling and unfamiliar. Moreover, I used to be in Louvienne¡¯s place many years back.

    This must be Lady Louvienne¡¯s first appearance at a banquet held in Marrossi, but her dignified smile left people in awe. The nobles began whispering, saying,

    ¡®Oh my, she¡¯s the grand duchess of Eskal? She¡¯s stunning from all angles. Her exquisite attire appears to be a strategic move aimed at setting a new trend in the fashion industry.¡¯

    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that the grand duke will marry someone?¡¯

    ¡®Thanks to the lady''s allure, all eyes are now fixated on them, drawing attention away from the empress.¡¯

    ¡®The grand duke may look cold as usual, but maybe the lady softened his heart, who knows? I want to know more. The curiosity is killing me.¡¯

    The intrusive thoughts and whispers surrounding Raleigh and Louvienne became unbearable, as the gaze of my people shifted towards them. It¡¯s time to take action.

    I made my way between crowds. They parted, as though I was a running water flowing through a rocky stream. The nobles kept their attention fixated on me, so much that I can feel their burning gazes at the back of my head.

    I can hear their voices well louder than the music playing in the background.

    ''She walks with pride as if she knows her worth. Who does she think she is?¡¯

    ¡®Her posture shows confidence within her.¡¯

    ¡®Though the empress is an epitome of elegance, she¡¯s like a stranger who only called herself an empress.¡¯

    I wanted to yell at the top of my lungs, but I couldn¡¯t. The appearance of the two ruined everything ¨C and I can no longer think of anything to say to my guests. It was as if, my first appearance in high society is also the ending, as I dug my own grave.

    How did things end up like this?

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your attention, everyone,¡± Everyone looked behind them ¨C from the center stairs where I came from. There was Hervouet, standing in a regal manner as if he were the emperor. I thought he won¡¯t come to the banquet?

    ¡°You people are shameless," his eyebrows were furrowed, and anger is written all over his face. But due to his distance and the mixture of thoughts I''m hearing from people around me, I couldn''t hear what he was thinking.

    "I can no longer feign ignorance. Most people here are talking ill behind Her Majesty''s back ¨C no, as a matter of fact, it was loud enough to be heard by her. How can you say those in her face?¡±

    The banquet fell into an eerie silence, almost as if the attendees acknowledged their complicity in the situation. Could it be that he is attempting to spare my reputation, given the undeniable truth that the event has only just commenced, yet I am already struggling to oversee it effectively?

    ¡°I believe, people have the right to have doubts,¡± I looked back upon hearing the words ¨C words I never expected coming from Raleigh himself. ¡°Ever since we were outside, people are talking about the new empress, because many nobles assume that she forced the late empress to abdicate the throne. Not only that. She never had an appearance in high society, so people hardly know her. I suppose you¡¯re willing to explain yourself, Your Majesty?¡± Raleigh said while flashing a wry smile.

 Book 2, Chapter 10: RALEIGH

    The silence of the banquet hall felt eerily loud, and tension is the only thing I can sense among these people. I shifted my gaze to the second prince, and he gave me a smile of approval, satisfied with my question meant to make Eviona realize the reality she brought upon herself. At the same time, this moment gives her the chance to explain what¡¯s going on.

    Despite the anxiety rising in her chest, she took measured steps across the brilliantly embroidered red carpet while maintaining her composure and headed to the stairs for everyone to see her.

    ¡°His Grace is not wrong ¨C today marks my first appearance in high society, but it¡¯s not true that I forced the former empress to abdicate the throne. I believe this wasn''t spread to the public ¨C but His Highness the crown prince''s wife, ¡®Kathrynne¡¯ as you all know her, tried to kill the former empress. She put liquid mercury in the empress'' bath and since it was odorless, my poor mother suffered the consequences. She''s alive, but she''s not in a good condition to join the banquet. The lady who married His Highness was an imposter, who was adopted by Duke Walchelin to fool the imperial family and secure the throne. It was the cause of House Chavalleve¡¯s downfall, as my brother didn¡¯t give mercy to the duke and his family. When I returned to the palace almost two months ago, the crown prince is already missing and due to the former empress¡¯ deteriorating health, she told me to take her position instead of waiting for someone who was missing after his marriage''s failure.¡±

    A couple of truths twisted with some lies. I see this is how she wants to play it. The second prince wasn¡¯t wrong ¨C this is exactly what Eviona will say, as he had predicted.

    ¡°Then that means the imperial family is hiding a lot of secrets. How can we be sure that you¡¯re not just like the fake crown princess?¡± Duke Arthur Ruivenfiere of Greizenne asked. It was bold of him to ask in that manner. Seems like this guy has no idea what Eviona is capable of.

    ¡°There¡¯s a strict rule in the imperial family that the one who¡¯ll inherit the throne is the most powerful among the emperor¡¯s offspring, and not whoever is born first. The reason why the former empress didn¡¯t introduce me to high society is that I couldn''t control my powers, as it is too strong. She sent me to a far place so that I can learn how to use my powers first to avoid causing trouble here in the palace for I can destroy things easily with my hands." Eviona began to frown, and I can imagine that she was running out of patience. This time, her words are mostly true, except that she wasn¡¯t sent away, but banished.

    ¡°Then how will Your Majesty explain the funeral held for the princess and the late emperor? Are you saying that the former empress only made a show to fool us all?¡± I held myself back from laughing at the question from Duke Zachary of Xaerian.

    That was the best question. How will she deny that now?

    Interestingly, the Ruivenfiere dukes are denying the existence of their niece just because they never met her.

    "The former emperor of the empire, my father, is alive. He stepped down from the throne the moment the former empress said that I''ll be sent to a faraway place so that he can guide me on how to handle my powers. He''s currently not here to make an appearance, and again, the reason why the former empress appointed me to replace her is that her physical condition has deteriorated a lot," Eviona spoke in a shaking voice, and she held her chest as if to show that it was all painful for her to handle.

    Tears followed, and the nobles had second thoughts about their criticism. Though there are still some who are mumbling that she''s just acting.

    ¡°Then, how can we be sure that the late emperor and empress are still alive? That you didn¡¯t kill them to have the throne?¡± Duke Ferio of Ruizvon retorted.

    ¡°Also! How can we know that you¡¯re the strongest among your siblings?!¡± Harold, the Duke of Beruvia added, but among all of them, he¡¯s the one who shouted his question that made him look like the least mannered.

    Eviona let people ask further questions, and the ladies started throwing out questions as well, making the banquet loud. It wasn¡¯t a banquet anymore ¨C it was a protest from nobles who forgot their manners out of doubts towards the imperial family.

    On the other hand, the second prince hid his amused face with his hand, letting his sister get roasted by the nobles. Only the Duke of Erethus remained silent.

    Eviona remained silent, gripping the handrail of the stairs tightly. She held onto it and grabbed it upwards. She lifted it as if it was a tea cup instead of marble, and she threw the detached handrail on the side of the banquet where the table of food was served, causing a loud thud. It killed four servants in a matter of seconds. The edge of the marble handrail was lined with a blue flame.

    She did those without sweat as if it were the most natural thing she can do.

    ¡°Now, if you still have doubts, feel free to ask further. If you¡¯re satisfied, then you¡¯re free to do what you wish.¡± Eviona spoke, and nobody dared to speak further out of fear and shock she caused. It all happened fast, and none of the nobles had the time to scream.

    Louvienne held my arm tighter than usual, and she was trembling in fear.

    ¡°Ky vcen, xeryaf ven hez qsuen er rgiath hyer. Zgehy nus, quweryt.¡± (My dear, I can no longer stand it here. Let¡¯s go, please.¡±) Louvienne whispered. I wasn¡¯t expecting that she called me ¡®my dear¡¯ for the first time at the moment she was terrified.

    ¡°Hrenin gze. Zgehy nus, ky vcen.¡± (I understand. Let¡¯s go, my dear.) My cheek felt warm as I said my response, and I held her hand to lead her outside the toxic banquet hall.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I looked at the sky the moment we stepped out of the main palace, and I realized that the sun had set, and the stars were shining bright.

    I escorted Louvienne to the garden, guiding her to a seat within the gazebo positioned beside the fountain. Adjacent to the gazebo lies the moat encircling the entire palace.

    With seven gardens within the palace grounds, it seems improbable that we would be followed here. This tranquil setting provides a welcome escape for us to enjoy some fresh air. Considering the pressure, she must be facing amidst the banquet, this respite is likely a much-needed reprieve for her.

    Upon disembarking from the carriage, all eyes were fixed on us, causing a stir of attention. The sight of me strolling alongside a lady garnered significant interest, particularly since I had been perceived as the composed and quick-tempered grand duke who showed little interest towards marriage.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I already told Louvienne that all the tables will be flipped the moment we enter ¨C from the news of our marriage to the exchange of arguments towards the new empress.

    The second prince took the initiative to defend Eviona, casting me in the role of the antagonist who broached the subject of her identity. The scenario was carefully orchestrated, and the outcome was as anticipated.

    But despite informing Louvienne of the staged nature of the interaction, she remained visibly shocked by the unfolding events.

    ¡°Luvi, I¡¯m sorry you had to witness all of those. I know it caused you stress but ¡­ frankly, this is only the beginning,¡± I sat next to her and held her hand to calm her down. She raised her head and faced me, and she was more relaxed than earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You told me before that everything will change when I marry you. That being the center of attention is inevitable, opinions and rumors will be everywhere,¡± she let out a sigh and showed a playful smile.

    ¡°Do you know the best part? My heart truly stirred when the attendant said, ¡®Honored guests, please let me make an announcement. Grand Duke Raleigh Von Laszlo of Herzoyona Eskal and his wife, the new Grand Duchess, Louvienne Halvekia have arrived.¡¯ You have no idea how I shouted internally screamed because hearing that was satisfying.¡±

    I guess ¡­ I was wrong to worry about her. t''s truly remarkable how swiftly a shocked individual can regain composure. A simple moment of stepping out for fresh air and exhaling seemed to work wonders in lifting her spirits. It''s fortunate that she can swiftly collect herself, as managing someone with lingering emotional burdens would be troublesome.

    ¡°It felt wrong though. Why would they address you with your old surname when you¡¯re already married to me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you found that annoying? That¡¯s so sweet of you,¡± she teased, and I shifted my gaze away.

    "Why, isn''t it rude? You shouldn''t let people call you by your name alone, you should get used to being called ''Your Grace.'' Only your husband and your family have the right to say your name. People should know their place. It was annoying when people were murmuring about us while we can hear it. They''re calling themselves nobles, but they have terrible manners."

    Despite my annoyance at the chatter surrounding us upon our entrance, Louvienne seemed to relish the attention.

    This marked a stark contrast from previous occasions, as the nobility typically overlooked me despite my status as a grand duke.

    My neutral stance in politics often rendered me the least acknowledged figure at imperial banquets, with little to no discourse centered around me.

    Thyra was the first person who was bold enough to acknowledge my presence at the banquet a few months ago. It was unexpected because it''s normal for people to tremble like some scared dog whenever I make an appearance.

    But today, it was the opposite. Though I saw friendly faces, I know not all of them had pure thoughts about us. It felt like Louvienne was the only truth in the world of lies. Still, I¡¯m grateful that she did her part well. Everything seemed perfect about her.

    Wait, what am I saying?!

    "Ral. Hey," I got back to my senses when Louvienne called my attention. Curiosity was written in her eyes, and I can tell she was trying to see through me.

    ¡°Pardon. Did you say anything? I spaced out, sorry.¡±

    ¡°I said, ¡®I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡¯ when you said people should know their place. But then you were in deep thoughts after.¡± Long before I say my response, I sensed footsteps from the grass, that caught my attention.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding, grand duke, grand duchess,¡± the second prince approached us with an amused expression. ¡°It¡¯s my first time to see Her Grace up close. You¡¯re very beautiful, Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± I rolled my eyes upon hearing Louvienne¡¯s response. Why am I starting to feel irritated? Is it because he ruined the mood? I wanted to talk to her alone.

    ¡°I was having a stroll because the banquet ended, and I happened to hear you two speaking in a different language, so I got curious and I wanted to see who it was,¡± It¡¯s strange to see him in a pleasant mood after what happened earlier.

    ¡°Now that you know who, are you satisfied?¡±

    "Oh, how cold," He chuckled at my mocking reply, but his face turned serious. "Now that I''m here, I''ll cut to the chase. In case you haven''t heard, nobles are starting to talk about the grand duchess'' origin."

    I narrowed my eyes as I grasped the idea of what he was saying. Louvienne told me back then that there''s a possibility that she was a red diamond Izavene whose ring was removed that turned her to human, and she was abandoned after ¨C that adds up to how she was kept in the orphanage with no memory aside from her name.

    That is likely, and it¡¯s inevitable for people not to think about it. But if it¡¯s true that it¡¯s exactly what happened to her, what should I do about it? She¡¯s human. She was raised as Louvienne Halvekia, and now, she¡¯s Louvienne Laszlo, the grand duchess of Herzoyona Eskal. What¡¯s there to talk about?

    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden for anyone to remove a red diamond ring because red diamond Izavenes are considered to be of royal lineage ¨C that they might belong to the Ruivenfieres, House Chavalleve, or House Ashleigh and that made us rare. If people find out that someone from the royal lineage had their ring removed and they were thrown away, the person who did that would suffer grave consequences. It''s not even close to how the former empress manages public executions." His face became pale as he said the words, and he bit his lip before sharing more information.

    "I had a younger sister. People in high society know that my mother is the emperor''s mistress, but I had a sister. I woke up one day with the news that she was missing, but I couldn''t trace her whereabouts. The former empress watched my sister from afar because she knew that her power might be stronger than Eviona¡¯s. When my sister was born, our mother died immediately because she came out on her own. Thus, destroying our mother¡¯s body with her power. Normally our powers won¡¯t manifest until we turn three, but hers was different. If my sister is alive, she should be around the grand duchess¡¯ age.¡±

    It was my first time hearing a baby born by coming out by itself. I¡¯m certain that he isn¡¯t lying. I can¡¯t think of a reason for him to make up one ridiculous story in the first place.

    "Then you''re saying that Louvienne might be your missing sister?¡± I asked, and Louvienne lowered her head, giving it some thought.

    ¡°I can¡¯t conclude that easily. But with that topic spread in high society, people will get curious and dig into House Halvekia. Nobles are crazy. They¡¯ll do anything to find interesting topics to talk about. What will you do if House Halvekia will get involved in this?¡±

    If I¡¯ll get rid of people who¡¯ll try to dig into my in-law¡¯s house to know information, it¡¯ll sound suspicious. It would lead to the conclusion that we¡¯re hiding something. If I¡¯ll let them ask the Count about it, they¡¯ll find out that Louvienne isn¡¯t the Count¡¯s real daughter. The world is big. It can¡¯t be her.

    If the nobilities will find out that she¡¯s not the Count¡¯s real daughter, how will it affect their family?

    I gritted my teeth as I imagine the possibilities.

    Louvienne finally spoke up in the language we agreed on and looked at me as she let the words out.

    ¡°Ral, xeryaf regel xehn reinyez er bgyelv rizehn le,¡± (Ral, I no longer care whatever my past is.)

    Fear cannot be sensed in her voice, but her thumb rubbing the top of her other thumb is her nervous tic.

    She cut eye contact with me and faced the second prince. ¡°Whether I''m indeed your sister or not, I''d prefer not to be involved with you. Your family is dangerous to be with. I witnessed that with my own eyes earlier.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. This is the first time I saw Louvienne standing for herself, and her words are rather bold considering that she¡¯s talking to the second prince. ¡°If it¡¯s true that I¡¯m an adopted child, I was still raised in a family who loves me. Who could be that scoundrel who abandoned an innocent child? Though I feel bad for your sister, she can¡¯t be me.¡± She added.

    The second prince laughed, and Louvienne responded with a death stare. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the grand duchess would be fierce. All this time I thought you were the kind who¡¯ll hide behind the grand duke¡¯s back when you get stuck in a complicated situation. I thought you were a kitten, but now I know you can be a lioness. Interesting,¡± he replied, wiping the tear that built up in his eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, I only told you my sister¡¯s story as well as the discussions about you two that buzz around. That¡¯s my way of helping you. Since we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll excuse myself. Have a nice evening.¡± The second prince didn¡¯t wait for me to speak and left us alone.

 Book 2, Chapter 11: EVIONA

    An intense surge of anger consumed me as I charged into my study, tears flowing as fervently as the blood pulsing through my veins.

    With a forceful strike, I shattered my wooden desk with my right hand, reducing it to mere fragments that no longer resembled a table but instead resembled a pile of dust.

    My body quivered as gravity pulled my trembling legs down into the floor.

    ¡°Hah, seriously. You should get rid of that habit of yours of breaking things whenever you¡¯re angry. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll blow up the palace the next time around,¡± I looked behind to face the one talking, and it was Hervouet, leaning on the doorframe with his arms crossed.

    In normal circumstances, I can hear what a person is thinking. But right now, I can¡¯t hear his thoughts because I was absorbed by my emotions.

    I know his words were exaggerated, but there¡¯s truth in them. I can blow this place up with my hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re the last person I wanted to see at times like this. I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re helping or mocking me," My voice was weak, but I tried to sound confident.

    I''m not in the mood to talk, but at the same time, I have to share what I feel with someone. I have to pour what''s in my heart one way or another.

    In times of emotional turmoil, it seems I have two choices: confide in someone or succumb to the impulse of destroying objects.

    If only my father had remained by my side, I could have unabashedly expressed my emotions.

    He is the sole individual in whom I place unwavering trust, the one person who accepts me without judgment no matter how exposed and fragile I may feel.

    I have relied on him throughout the years, from the moment he relinquished the throne to safeguard and guide me rather than leaving me abandoned in exile.

    ¡°I tried to help you earlier by telling people how shameless they are to judge you without knowing anything. Unfortunately for you, the grand duke fueled the fire. He spoke once and everyone else followed. He sounded respectful, but everyone knows his motive. Still, his words gave you the lead to introduce yourself because we all know ¨C nobody in high society heard of you.¡± Hervouet walked inside my study and found his way to the couch.

    I pulled myself up and shook the dust off my dress. It¡¯s such a waste to wear an expensive dress only for it to be covered with dust.

    I let out a sigh and wiped the tears from my face and eyes.

    ¡°Is it normal for him to get on someone''s nerves by asking a formal question, yet it has a hidden meaning?"

    "He acted different this time. On normal occasions, he doesn''t speak his mind. He only stares at everyone from afar with those cold, purple eyes of his. I think it was because he wants to keep himself a neutral leader so he didn''t want to get involved with drama. It seems like getting married changed him a little bit," Hervouet flashed an amused grin while looking away, his finger placed under his chin. "I find it interesting."

    "If he''s a neutral leader, then why did the former empress make him a grand duke, instead of a duke?"

    The Ruivenfiere Empire has a duke planted in each region with Ruivenfiere blood. Unlike others, Raleigh is the only one who isn''t an Izavene, more so a Ruivenfiere.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s running in my mother¡¯s mind to appoint him as the grand duke.

    ¡°Not that I know,¡± Hervouet shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re trying to solidify your position, but he¡¯s the fourth-in-line to the throne despite not being a red diamond Izavene. I had the same question before but since he seemed harmless, I didn¡¯t bother to dig further. The Ruivenfiere dukes are our uncles, but they might support him if neither of us would do our jobs properly. If I were you, I''ll learn how to hold myself back instead of causing a commotion. Look at what you''ve done at the first banquet you held. It was a complete disaster."

    I held my dress tight as I spoke. ¡°Are you ¡­ on my side or not? Can I trust you?¡±

    Hervouet¡¯s hands steepled as he leaned on the couch. ¡°I tried to defend you, right? I chose to help instead of doing my word of staying in Greizenne to rest. You should be grateful.¡±

    ¡®Eviona is the most powerful Izavene I know. Being against her would be suicide, so I have to save myself by supporting her. I don¡¯t want to end up like Azriel.¡¯ Hervouet¡¯s thoughts were loud and clear. He¡¯s not expressing them, but he wanted to support me to stay alive.

    Thus, it¡¯s still a way of using me to his benefit, not because he supports me as the empress.

    I can¡¯t trust him. Or at least, I can¡¯t get carried away by his kindness, if any. It¡¯s a relief to have someone with me than nothing. This isn''t the time to be picky about who to depend on. I have none, to begin with.

    ¡°Since the meeting would be tomorrow, I¡¯ll be joining you so that you¡¯ll minimize the tendency of being roasted like earlier. As the empress, you have to win their trust to earn their loyalty. You should apologize at least, and I don¡¯t have to tell you why. Listen to my advice just this once.¡±

    I felt a lump in my throat as I heard the word ¡®apologize.¡¯ Hervouet¡¯s advice is right ¨C after the chaos I did, I have to humble myself and apologize to them. The ones who roasted me are influential people. The meeting would be my only chance to give the impression that I¡¯m not their enemy. One wrong move can cause civil war.

    Damn it. I don¡¯t think I can sleep a wink thinking about all this.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try. Do you know what else made me feel worse? I looked like I was the bad girl in the banquet, while the grand duke and grand duchess stole the attention of the crowd. Everyone was fascinated at the sight of them. It was my banquet, not theirs but ¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they adorable together?¡± Hervouet chuckled, his eyes distant, recalling how they looked. ¡°Lady Louvienne ¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in her, but I have a feeling that there¡¯s a big mystery behind that dignified smile of hers.¡±

    ¡°Cut it out. You can¡¯t fancy a woman who''s already married. You said something similar when you told me about the Eurhyian princess. You said she will be a useful ally, but I heard your thoughts. You had eyes for her." I felt the corner of my lip rising because what I said was spot on.

    He gritted his teeth and shot me a glare. "Then what does that make you? Isn''t it hypocrisy that you''re lecturing me about having eyes for some women when your head is filled with your past with the grand duke?¡± He let out a sigh as he continued.

    ¡°Tsk. Thyra, that serpent. She used her charms to kill my guards and mocked me when she used a poisoned hairpin to paralyze me. She¡¯s cunning and dangerous so it¡¯s best not to challenge her. It¡¯s hard to figure out what she¡¯s hiding under her sleeve. As for Lady Louvienne, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m only curious about her because of her appearance.¡±

    ''Maybe my imagination is playing with me, but she resembles my younger sister a little bit. If my speculations are true, I can conclude that she''s much stronger than Eviona.''

    Hervouet''s thoughts sent shivers down my spine. What is he talking about? I don''t remember him having another sister.

    Louvienne has golden hair and silver eyes like Corianne ¨C the features of a red diamond Izavene that became human.

    But one of her parents may have the same features, making her case similar to Marius who inherited Corianne¡¯s features even if he was never an Izavene.

    Louvienne Halvekia ¡­ who are you?

    "Should we dig for information about her?¡± I suggested, now that I¡¯m having a greater reason why I should.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on that,¡± Hervouet replied. ¡°Let her be. Leave the couple alone. I witnessed them in the garden earlier, and the grand duke was overprotective of her. Their marriage is real. Even if it¡¯s true that she was a red diamond Izavene, what¡¯s the point? She¡¯s human now. Nobles would talk about her, but I doubt it¡¯ll get anything serious.¡±

    He stood up and walked towards the door.

    "Choose your battles, Eviona. Satisfying your curiosity should be the last thing on your mind ¨C that is if you''re serious about solidifying your place on the throne. Whether you like it or not, if you¡¯ll fail, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll step up and fix your mess by replacing your current place. I won¡¯t lie to you about that. Even if you¡¯re the most powerful Izavene, lack of support and loyalty will be your downfall.¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 12: Raleigh

    The night sky gradually darkened, illuminating the stars above us as we made our way to our designated room within the palace.

    The corridors fell silent, with the subdued atmosphere hinting that individuals were likely retreating to their chambers following the tumultuous banquet just hours prior.

    It is improbable that anyone would have the inclination to discuss the events of the evening, despite the night being young.

    The day was rather mentally draining, and I can¡¯t ask for anything more than a warm bath before sleeping.

    However, I decided not to seek assistance from servants to prepare the bath for us because we had enough of people¡¯s attention.

    It¡¯s unlikely for a servant to enter a room of a couple without sharing what they observed with others. It''s not like preparing water, fragrance, and soap is a matter I can¡¯t do.

    Louvienne prefers to bathe on her own, as I do. It¡¯s a perfect time to reflect on everything after a stressful day.

    She stepped out of the bathroom wearing her nightgown, her hair still damp.

    ¡°I prepared some tea while you were bathing, so you can have better sleep,¡± she smiled to appreciate the effort, but I can tell from her eyes that she was exhausted from the long day.

    One of the interesting things that I¡¯ve noticed ever since we got married is, she can fall asleep as soon as her head touches the pillow.

    We¡¯ve been married for three weeks, and even though we sleep next to each other, it feels like there¡¯s a big distance between us.

    After spending approximately 20 minutes bathing, I emerged from the bathroom, fully dried. To my surprise, I found Louvienne still seated on the couch, leisurely sipping her tea.

    "I assumed you would have already retired for the night," I remarked, to which she promptly poured me a cup of tea, extending a welcoming invitation to join her.

    To my surprise, the tea remained pleasantly warm, despite nearly an hour passing since it was initially prepared. I found myself pondering where she had sourced the warm water from.

    We sat in amicable silence, savoring our tea, until I made the decision to initiate conversation.

    ¡°The meeting with the dukes and the empress will be tomorrow, while you¡¯ll join the tea party arranged by them. You¡¯ll meet all the duchesses in the empire, and I guess most of them are twice your age. Will you be fine? You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about that while I¡¯m sitting here, and I¡¯m mentally prepared for it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do or say anything that can tarnish our duchy¡¯s reputation.¡± Her words are reassuring, but I hope I could¡¯ve helped more.

    Her recent responses to everything were flawless. She handled herself just fine the whole time we were here ¨C from the moment we stepped out of the carriage, and entered the banquet, until speaking to the second prince.

    All this time I¡¯ve been worried that I should protect her or make sure she won¡¯t do anything reckless, but she¡¯s more prepared than I thought. She stood her ground and prove others that she¡¯s the grand duchess as she is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself over it. Even if they¡¯re Izavenes, they won¡¯t harm you. It¡¯s forbidden to use powers in the imperial palace unless permitted by the empress, after all. Judging by how you stood up against the second prince earlier, I know you can do it. I believe in you.¡± I smiled as I express my confidence in her and she returned it.

    ¡°I feel sleepy. We should go rest,¡± she gently put the empty cup on top of the saucer and headed to the bed. She turned her back the moment I lay down like she usually does, but I believe it¡¯s time for me to stop feigning ignorance.

    "Luvi, I''m sure you''re still awake. Can we talk a little bit?" I asked, and she turned to the other side to face me.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I paused to think of the words I¡¯ll use to communicate my scattered thoughts. ¡°Are you ¡­ uncomfortable with me?¡±

    ¡°A-Ah, that ¡­¡± she avoided my eyes in embarrassment. ¡°Was it obvious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid and numb, so yes. I just don¡¯t know how to say it properly,¡± I pressed my lips together as I realized that my words sounded mean.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, and I hope you won¡¯t be afraid of me. I¡¯m not going to touch a single strand of your hair if you don¡¯t want to. The reason why I told you to sleep in my room back in the castle is simply because you¡¯re my wife now. I ¡­ I want us to get close. I think I should tell you how I see you." I felt a lump in my throat as I process my thoughts.

    I was expecting her to give any reaction, but I know she had her ears open because I¡¯m sure she¡¯s curious about it too. She knows more than anyone that I¡¯m not expressive when it has something to do with my feelings.

    ¡°The reason why I kept on telling you to give up your desire to marry me was because I was afraid that I won¡¯t meet your expectations. That maybe, I¡¯m not capable to make you happy,¡± Louvienne''s eyes widened at my words as if it was the last thing she was expecting to hear.

    "People usually tremble like some scared dog whenever I make an appearance and are intimidated by my cold personality. So, I thought it¡¯s best if you¡¯ll be with a warm person who can make you enjoy life. A person who can make you laugh, someone who isn¡¯t as serious as me, and more expressive with his feelings.¡±

    Her blank facial expression makes me want to stop talking because I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s taking everything, but stopping now would cause more misunderstandings.

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re a warm field of flowers, and I¡¯m a snowy mountain. So, I thought that you might regret marrying me because I might fail to make you happy, and I don¡¯t want you to experience sadness in this marriage.¡±

    Louvienne moved closer to me and reached my cheek with her gentle hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re a weird overthinker,¡± she commented with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t regret anything. Truth is, I noticed that each day, you¡¯re spending time with me even if you¡¯re busy. For the past three weeks, you joined me whenever I go out of the castle to go shopping. We walk in the garden and talk about trivial matters. You gave me excessive gifts, and you insisted that we sleep in the same room even if I first said that I''ll be in another room. You¡¯re busy with your position as a grand duke, but I see all your efforts to make the marriage work. I appreciate all those.¡± My cheek felt warm at her touch, but I¡¯m glad that she knows I¡¯m doing all those on purpose.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°As I watch you when you were sleeping, it made me realize how foolish I was for seeing you as a child all these years. I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± I closed my eyes as I reflect on my stupidity.

    ¡°Seeing you reminds me of the new kid in the orphanage who can¡¯t speak and write and I was the one who taught her how. All this time, I see myself as your older brother, and you¡¯re my little sister. That¡¯s why marrying you was overwhelming for me to take in at first.¡±

    She pouted and rolled her eyes as I remind her of our past, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle about it.

    ¡°Gosh, I wanted to think that you¡¯re making fun of me, but I know you¡¯re being honest right now. You¡¯re so mean, but at least you¡¯re honest.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you have no idea how worried and pressured I was when you told me that you met my old fianc¨¦e. I had the sense of responsibility that I have to protect you at all costs, and I can¡¯t just let anyone else do that. I wanted to make sure that you¡¯ll be safe from her, and I thought of the worst-case scenario of what I¡¯ll do if I¡¯ll lose you. In other words, I know you¡¯re someone I can¡¯t afford to lose, that¡¯s why I proposed to you and here we are now.¡±

    I said everything that I''d been holding back on for the past month, and expressing those felt like a thorn removed from my throat. I don''t have to stress what she¡¯ll say because no secret can be kept forever. She¡¯ll be aware of that one way or another, so she should know it from me.

    To my surprise, I was enveloped with warmth coming from her embrace, making my heart race.

    ¡°Thank you for being honest with me, Ral. I¡¯ll tell you countless times if I have to ¨C I don¡¯t regret anything, and my feelings for you won¡¯t change. I didn¡¯t love you just because of the things you¡¯re giving me, but I love you unconditionally. You don¡¯t have to do anything to make me happy, okay? Knowing that you¡¯re by my side is enough. Also, I¡¯m not materialistic. You don¡¯t have to spoil me like a daughter who craves extravagant jewelries and dresses.¡± she said the words nonchalantly, and she took the words out of my mouth.

    She professed her love for me, though I find myself uncertain if my sentiments mirror hers.

    It¡¯s something hard to comprehend and hard to express in words.

    The last thing I wanted to tell her is ¡­ I want to learn how to love her as my wife, not as an older brother who wants to protect a child.

    I returned her embrace and kissed her forehead. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep those in mind.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest with each other like this from now on, okay?¡± she suggested, as she let out a short sigh and closed her eyes to sleep.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Upon entering the meeting room, I observed the absence of the empress and the second prince. The dukes engaged in hushed discussions, sharing various dissenting views, primarily centered around the empress.

    While I maintained my silence, I couldn''t help but overhear their conversations clearly, revealing unanimous disapproval of her.

    Surprisingly, I found myself concurring with the dukes'' perspectives for the first time, a departure from my usual indifference towards such matters.

    The empress and second prince made their entrance in unison, with Eviona taking the lead as she settled into the central seat at the table, positioned to face the assembled individuals.

    Despite her apparent effort to dress up for the occasion, her weary eyes betrayed her exhaustion, revealing a lack of rest.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m glad to see all of you here. Before we start the meeting, I¡¯d like to apologize for the commotion that happened yesterday. I admit that my actions were out of line, and I guarantee that I won¡¯t act like that twice,¡± she said the words in a well-rehearsed manner, but none among the dukes looked at her directly, as if she was a bright sun that would blind the eyes of those who''ll have the courage to look.

    ¡°Well then, since none among you are speaking about the event yesterday, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± Doesn¡¯t she mean, ¡®since none among you are apologizing?¡¯

    Heh, this will get interesting later. As early as now, some of the dukes were self-conscious knowing how rude they acted yesterday, but a few of them kept our cool, including me.

    ¡°Grand duke, why don¡¯t you start? Any news about Herzoyona Eskal?¡± she asked, and the second prince watched her reaction with a cocky smile. I can only think of one reason why he made that face.

    ¡°For the past two months, we achieved the goal of eliminating poverty. Nobody in Eskal is homeless, and according to the reports I received, people managed to get a job from the businesses that were approved to open. We¡¯re not dependent on imported goods, as my people managed to produce a supply of food higher than the demand. Winter is rough in Eskal, and we¡¯re in the middle of winter months. Gardening is now a part of the curriculum in schools, thus people are gaining knowledge on producing something from their garden, whether it¡¯s big or small. I also required schools to teach Eskal¡¯s native language, as it was removed during the first few years of colonization. I still believe that culture must be preserved, so students must study two languages ¨C Marrossian and Eskalian,¡± I pulled out some documents for her to see the details of my report.

    I''m sure that among the regions of the Ruivenfiere Empire, Eskal had significant growth.

    My motivation for encouraging my people to learn the native language stems from the strategic advantage it offers in minimizing the risk of being comprehended by Eviona.

    Her proficiency is limited to the Marrossian language, and despite her ability to perceive thoughts, individuals communicating in a blend of languages or in Eskalian remain inscrutable to her understanding.

    When the right time comes, I¡¯m going to restore Eskal¡¯s former glory as a kingdom, not a duchy of the Ruivenfiere Empire. The second prince and I negotiated not to support Eviona together with the dukes, and once he becomes emperor, he¡¯ll give Eskal back.

    If he won¡¯t do his word, I¡¯ll do it myself by starting a war. I¡¯ve already used my entire life¡¯s worth of patience here.

    Following my report, Eviona remained silent, and subsequent dukes proceeded to detail their duchy''s achievements and areas requiring attention.

    These discussions serve to facilitate the provision of essential aid from Marrossi, a request that I personally refrain from making.

    As the meeting drew to a close, the empress rose from her seat, signaling the conclusion, prompting everyone else to follow suit.

    Yet, before I could make my exit, Eviona requested my presence, a gesture that did not go unnoticed by the second prince, who held back a knowing smile, indicating the underlying reason for her desire to engage in a private discussion with me.

    ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Your Majesty?¡±

    "I just want to do some casual talk. Do you mind?"

    Eviona didn''t look fierce like she usually does, but rather, her approach was as harmless as a sheep''s. It''s been a while since we saw each other ¨C 16 years if I remember right. We were only teenagers back then, and it won''t be surprising if she''ll bring that up.

    ¡°Congratulations on your marriage. It''s a shame that I wasn''t invited to your unannounced wedding. It was unexpected since I heard rumors that you had no interest in marriage," she avoided my eyes as she spoke. "Lady Louvienne was the last person I was expecting you to marry because when I invited her to the tea party, she said she gave up the thought."

    Louvienne gave up on me? Or she did say that to play safe?

    ¡°As you know, I¡¯m not fond of attention. But I suppose you''re curious about what made me change my mind," Eviona looked up at me, her eyebrows furrowed.

    "Your Majesty doesn¡¯t have to concern yourself with that. I indeed rejected countless marriage proposals, but my reason for choosing Louvienne is simple. We trust each other well, and I know her more than anyone, as we¡¯ve been together since we were kids.¡±

    My excuse is true, but Eviona is the main reason. I¡¯m the only one who can protect Louvienne from her.

    ¡°I heard Your Majesty invited the ladies of Eskal because you were searching for ladies-in-waiting. Sorry to disappoint, but I will not allow them to decide on their own. I strictly told my people to consult everything that will involve Eskal and the Izavenes. I''d appreciate it if Your Majesty will respect my rules for my people, for they are my responsibility.¡±

    I let out a sigh as I turned my back from her, but she held my wrist, tight enough to say she won¡¯t let me go.

    ¡°I can tell you don¡¯t want to keep this conversation longer, but I¡¯m keeping an eye on you for one reason ¨C you¡¯re the fourth-in-line to the throne, and since Azriel isn¡¯t here, it makes you the third.¡± I grabbed my hand away with force, and she gritted her teeth at my response.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried about that. I may be the grand duke, but I have no interest in your throne. But I do know why your mother chose me,¡± Eviona¡¯s eyes widened, and I only returned a confident grin. ¡°Because I have something none among the empire have.¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 13: THYRA

    Rhinecrest has held both Azriel and me captive for an indeterminate period. I can¡¯t tell how long, but I doubt that there¡¯s anything we missed ¨C for we practically managed to talk about everything and clarified all misunderstandings.

    Our discussions ranged from strategies for the impending war, his failure of his marriage, the empress''s health issues, what¡¯s waiting for me in Eurhyia, and our divergent visions for the future, leading me to believe that our aspirations do not align.

    I repeatedly reminded myself that if we regain our original forms, my current sentiments towards him should not persist.

    Nonetheless, he is aware that my feelings are unwavering and unlikely to alter.

    Despite my efforts, I find it challenging to shake off these lingering emotions, intensified by our continuous proximity. It is imperative for me to depart from this environment promptly.

    I¡¯m sure that the grand duke is actively seeking solutions to facilitate our return to our original forms.

    Each passing moment spent with Azriel feels akin to a gradual descent into emotional turmoil, leaving me feeling spiritually barren despite my physical existence.

    I cherish him, but seeing him causes more pain than happiness ¨C and it¡¯s mostly because I loved someone I shouldn¡¯t.

    While our past enmity has transformed into an alliance, loving a married man remains ethically questionable.

    Despite Zera''s exile for her attempted assassination of the empress, the fact remains that they are legally married, even though they are estranged.

    Azriel said that Zera was exiled to Eskal, and as far as I know, we are in Eskal¡¯s castle. She might be somewhere in the vicinity, more or less. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ll do when I see her. It¡¯s not like me to cry in front of anyone, and I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t let my emotions rule over me twice.

    ¡°You seem to be in deep thoughts, as I¡¯ve called your name several times and I didn¡¯t get any response at all,¡± Azriel¡¯s voice echoed in my Rhinecrest ¨C and whenever I look at my surroundings, the light that surrounds me and the alexandrite-like walls in marquise shape feels toxic. Azriel woke up earlier than I am, giving me a reason not to complain because he was here longer.

    He described how I was unconscious for a period when he initially encountered the red diamond Rhinecrest, noting an invisible barrier that creates a sense of proximity yet distance between us.

    The Rhinecrest is purported to rejuvenate the life I nearly forfeited, prompting contemplation about whether my powers will endure once I depart this place.

    He mentioned that every time I use his power, he can feel it, and when I used too much of it, he feels the pain. The hand chain he created for me to share his powers with is not in my hand, nor my alexandrite ring.

    I can¡¯t think of anything, for I have no leads of what to expect, assuming we¡¯ll be able to return.

    Grand Duke Raleigh, please. I hope he¡¯ll find a way to get us out of here. I don¡¯t want to depend on anyone, but at this point, he¡¯s our only hope.

    There is one development that I noticed in my body, but I can¡¯t tell if it means anything. At first, I felt like I was simply a soul, but now I can feel the warmth of my body.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, a lot of thoughts are running in my mind. But it¡¯s something normal to me. All this time I¡¯ve been thinking of what to expect outside this place to make myself mentally prepared. You know that I¡¯m the kind who plans everything,¡± I closed my eyes for a while, and opened it, seeing Azriel¡¯s dejected face from afar.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    When we talk about ourselves, he cheers up. But whenever I talk about my desire to leave this place, a sense of disappointment clouds his demeanor.

    I can imagine the feeling of wanting to stay because we can talk here without worrying about anyone after us, but this isn''t how life is supposed to be.

    However, I¡¯m more than grateful that we talked about the things we failed to discuss when everything was normal.

    Azriel, I love you. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m letting you go.

    ¡°Thyra, you should get out of here and kill me when you see my body. I¡¯m losing my mind, and I want to stop suffering mentally,¡± my eyes widened as I heard his words, and I felt myself being awakened from a long dream.

    ¡°I know we¡¯re both unsatisfied with our current reality. But if you can¡¯t live for yourself, then please live for my sake. We¡¯re going to get out of here together. I know we¡¯ll get over this.¡± The moment I said those words, a loud, shattering sound echoed in my ears, and it was almost deafening.

    Blood rained down from a lacerated sky. The surroundings were mostly black and red, and the air felt like it is pressing against my skin, making breathing difficult. Not a single soul can be seen in the open space, and I found myself walking through the streets of the cemetery.

    A man holding a bouquet upside down was staring at a tombstone, reflecting on the memories he shared with the person buried. He was crestfallen, and though I know that I¡¯ve met him before, I cannot recall his name, or recognize who he is.

    He put the bouquet on the tombstone and spoke his mind.

    ¡°This ¡­ doesn¡¯t feel real. I keep on telling myself that you¡¯re gone but it won¡¯t sink in. I married you, but you were never mine. This may be a marriage of convenience but I found myself wanting to make the marriage work. If I¡¯ll be given a chance to have another life, I want to be a man who knows how to love, instead of realizing it when it¡¯s too late.¡±

    The man turned his back to leave, and glimmers of light surrounded him until he vanished on thin air.

    I visited the grave where the man was and read the engravings on the tombstone.

    ¡®Thyra Van Zia Edevane-Ruivenfiere, second princess of the Ruivenfiere Empire. Died on the 17<sup>th</sup> day of Plevez.¡¯

    The sound of a ticking clock rang in my ears as if it started reminding me of how much time I have left. The gravity pulled my knees to the ground, and my hand found my chest that felt like it will fall apart.

    I didn¡¯t marry a Ruivenfiere, and I¡¯m not the second princess of this empire either. Most of all, I doubt that I¡¯m already dead, so how can someone mourn for me in this deserted place?

    The sights before me conflict with my reality and convictions. However, if this surreal experience is akin to a nightmare, I must rouse myself.

    Despite expressing my desire to depart from the Rhinecrest, I am left pondering the enigmatic nature of this realm.

    ¡°Is there anyone inside? Who or what are you?¡± a voice coming from the red sky asked, but nobody is there. Another voice followed.

    ¡°I heard a loud, shattering sound and had a glimpse of some strange light on my way here. Did something happen here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! The sound and light came from this room! All this time His Grace instructed that someone should guard this room but he never said who or what is behind this door. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that His Grace is keeping something this much, to the point that not even us guards are trustworthy enough to check what¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°Are you hearing yourself? How can you doubt our master? He has his reasons, and we should follow his instructions. I¡¯m sure whatever is inside is harmless. It can¡¯t be any living thing. Because if it was, it must be dead now because nobody¡¯s giving food inside. Maybe it¡¯s an object that needs surveillance so that it won¡¯t get stolen.¡±

    ¡°He used to visit this basement room around four times a week, but since he¡¯s in Marrossi for the imperial meeting and banquet, nobody entered this room since. Have you ever heard of when they¡¯ll come back?¡±

    ¡°If it were His Grace alone, he¡¯ll return right after the event. But with the grand duchess around, maybe it¡¯ll take longer. They¡¯ve been married for a month now, but they buried themselves with work right after their wedding. They¡¯re both diligent, so maybe they¡¯ll take this opportunity to have a break. Maybe they¡¯ll be back in two or three weeks?¡±

    "I guess we have no choice but to wait, then.¡±

    Judging by their words, it sounds like the Rhinecrest shattered that brought me to this strange place that feels like a nightmare. I¡¯m still unconscious. Because if I were awake, I should¡¯ve walked to the door and asked the guards to let me out or find the grand duke.

    Azriel ¡­ isn''t here. Last time, we were in a place that lacks gravity and all the things we''re seeing are glimmering lights, and ourselves in a separate room with a transparent wall.

    Now, it feels like the Rhinecrest acted on its own, and changed the surroundings, but my body is in an indefinite state of unconsciousness.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m still able to hear the voices from the outside, but this deserted place seems to be in my mind ¡­ what can this be? Why did I see a tombstone of myself, and who is the man mourning for me?

 Book 2, Chapter 14: EVIONA

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Hervouet bowed to the former empress before continuing. "What did you call me for?"

    Heh, what a sight. The fact that Hervouet entered her chambers late at night using teleportation, bypassing the door, is quite astonishing. I secretly visit her room at this hour to watch over my her. The realization that we both have something under our sleeves makes me anxious, and this night confirms all my suspicions.

    The former empress seated herself on the bed and wrapped herself in a blanket, trembling noticeably, possibly due to the chill despite the balanced temperature. It appears like she''s undergoing a different form of hallucination.

    It is remarkable that she has endured thus far, considering that an average individual exposed to the quantity of mercury vapors she inhaled would not have survived for this long.

    Although her presence vexes me, I am inclined to extend her lifespan to prolong her suffering.

    Hervouet grasped the candlestick, holding the candles, and ignited them using flames emanating from his fingers.

    I positioned myself near the curtain, leaning against the wall at a distance where I remained unnoticed in the dimly lit room. I had presumed that Hervouet was staying at his estate in Greizenne, never anticipating his secretive visits to the former empress.

    ¡°Please, find Azriel and Thyra,¡± she pleaded, and she held her head, as if in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much time I have left, but I at least want to see them before I die.¡±

    Hervouet maintained a blank facial expression. ¡°I understand that you want to see Azriel, but I don¡¯t understand why the Eurhyian princess needs to be included here. What did she do to win your favor?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know her for long, but we spent time together enough for me to understand the way she thinks and how she¡¯ll respond to different situations. She¡¯s a clever girl, and with Azriel¡¯s powers running in her veins, she¡¯ll be invincible. She¡¯ll be useful in many ways.¡±

    Hervouet faked a laugh. ¡°Are you still expecting Azriel to become emperor and Thyra as empress? Eviona is the greatest Izavene alive. She can turn the empire into ashes, and yet you want your weak son to replace her? I don''t even want to oppose Eviona because I want to stay alive. Besides, Azriel can¡¯t remarry, especially someone who isn¡¯t a red diamond Izavene. It¡¯s against the imperial law for an emperor to marry a non-red diamond Izavene. The nobles lost their faith in the imperial family because we are hiding too many secrets. They won''t even believe Eviona because they''re assuming that she forced you to abdicate the throne. Still, the nobles¡¯ loyalty is in you, not her.¡±

    Heloise remained silent, and she put down the blanket to stroke her skin filled with rashes.

    ¡°It¡¯s been four months and nobody has seen any signs of Azriel and the Eurhyian princess. Where do you expect me to find them? Forgive my impudence, but it¡¯s unlikely for me to find ¨C ¡±

    ¡°Enough, Hervouet. I want you to find them, dead or alive. If you can¡¯t find both, then bring one. Either of them is enough to save this empire from burning into ashes,¡± she paused and winced in pain, her hand holding half of her face.

    ¡°Deep down, I believe that you have the desire to be an emperor. I already accepted that my son can¡¯t make it, because if he were to return alone without Thyra, he¡¯ll lose it.¡±

    Hervouet¡¯s eyes narrowed at her last words, piquing his interest. Normally in such situations, her lips would rise into a smirk, but her condition stops her from doing so.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Ruivenfiere curse?¡±

    ¡°No, but say it already if you wish and we¡¯ll call it a day. After all, Your Majesty must be exhausted. I¡¯ll be calling the physician to check on you later.¡±

    ¡°Ruivenfieres are born to become tyrants. It runs in the family. So, what do you think happens when someone acts against what runs in their blood?" While her facial expressions may not reveal her emotions, the undertone of her voice suggests a sense of amusement.

    I''m not sure if she¡¯s playing with Hervouet''s mind ¨C after all, she treated Hervouet fairly. But to her, Azriel is her only child, while I am viewed as mere garbage destined to bring nothing but trouble if not discarded.

    Despite my reluctance to perceive it in such a light, their claims are not exaggerated, as she herself would affirm the same sentiment.

    Refusing to acknowledge her as my mother is my form of reciprocating her act of abandonment.

    ¡°When a Ruivenfiere begins to love someone wholeheartedly, the beloved becomes a fatal flaw. Once they lose that person, their emotions would swallow them up for the rest of their lives. They''ll act irrationally and pour their pain onto others. They''ll have the desire to kill anyone just to ease the pain they''re feeling. You weren''t here when Azriel showed hints of losing himself, and he¡¯s not aware of it either. He couldn¡¯t accept the fact that Thyra abandoned him, and it happened that I was almost murdered by the traitor he married. Azriel is a soft-hearted man, yet he had the entire House Chavalleve wiped out ¨C from the duke and his family down to the servants. It¡¯s not like him, don¡¯t you think? He had everyone killed, using me as an excuse. I witnessed how he deteriorated mentally, even if the effects won¡¯t happen in an instant. If he isn¡¯t with Thyra at the moment, who knows what chaos he¡¯s caused now that he¡¯s missing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re telling me these,¡± Hervouet replied, contemplating her words.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡®She¡¯s not thinking that I¡¯m in love with someone, isn¡¯t she? The curse has nothing to do with me. I''m not even a pure red diamond Izavene, to begin with.¡¯ Hervouet thought.

    Upon reflection, I haven''t observed Hervouet displaying affection towards anyone. Although he briefly admired Thyra, it was superficial and lacked depth.

    Throughout this period, I had doubts whether Thyra is on our side or against us, though I never met her personally.

    Adhering to imperial protocol, only a pure-blooded red diamond Izavene from the Ruivenfieres can be the emperor, with the empress originating from House Chavalleve or House Ashleigh ¨C the other two families who are also red diamond Izavenes ¨C can rightfully ascend to lead the empire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say the curse happens to everyone who loses the most precious person they have. Is there any way for the Ruivenfiere to be free from the curse? Because I don¡¯t buy it. I don¡¯t think what happened to Azriel is anything special.¡±

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you look at your father, the former emperor?¡± she tapped her finger on her lap as she watched her stepson getting caught off guard.

    It has always been a mystery to me why our father abdicated the throne out of the blue, giving me as an excuse that he needs to be with me while I¡¯m in exile.

    However, Heloise staged a funeral as if her husband had an unexpected death, making nobles believe that it was the truth.

    Father and Azriel are alike ¨C both are softhearted, loving, and with a strong sense of values. But even if I''ve always known father had that image, Heloise¡¯s words sounded like there''s more to it.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve known the story that Corianne was the original crown princess engaged to your father when he was a crown prince. But then, I removed her red diamond ring and got rid of her, making her human with no memories of anything. I was the replacement, and I married Elliot on behalf of Corianne. He was enraged at what I''ve done and he only stopped himself from killing me. We managed to deal with his emotions for a couple of years, but just in time when Eviona developed her destructive powers, he chose to go with her to isolate himself from people he might end up killing. He broke the curse by taking the antidote, but see, not everyone who takes that antidote can live. It might end up as a suicide. He survived, but the sadness never left his heart. Corianne is now with him, but his sorrow remained. Nothing can ease that anymore. The peace he¡¯s been enjoying now would always feel empty.¡±

    She drank the glass of water on the desk to satisfy the thirst in her mouth from her long story.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this as a warning, second prince. Never love anyone wholeheartedly if you want to have a sound mind. I doubt that you¡¯re giving up your desire to become emperor. You can¡¯t rule an empire if you¡¯re not mentally stable.¡±

    Despite knowing that Azriel could not ascend to the throne without Thyra, she still desires their return. Her story sounded new to me; it was something I never heard of.

    Throughout our time in the mountains, I never saw Father exhibit violence or madness. It is possible that the warmth he displayed towards me masked his efforts to contain his emotions when they overwhelmed him.

    What I do know is that he never experienced genuine happiness. His smiles carried an undertone of sadness.

    Hervouet rose from his chair and raised his clenched hands before him. In an instant, his body was enveloped in blue flames and vanished into thin air.

    "Now that Hervouet left, you should stop hiding from the curtains," I was taken by surprise that she was aware of my presence. I believed I had taken every precaution to remain unnoticed.

    It appears I underestimated her greatly. The physicians attending to her seem to be competent, as despite the belief that mercury poisoning is incurable, she shows signs of recovery and managing the condition.

    I came out of hiding to confront her. She had her usual mocking smile that never failed to provoke me, which I hated.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re keeping an eye on me,¡± a confident grin rose from her lips that made me feel my chest tightening. ¡°Eviona, we¡¯re alike, and there¡¯s no doubt that the same blood runs in us. I¡¯ll cut to the chase then.¡±

    For a moment, her body was encircled by white light, leading to the fluttering of nearby fabrics, including my hair. Could the wind have originated from the light? It doesn¡¯t make sense.

    As the light illuminated Heloise¡¯s body, all signs of rashes vanished, and her features reverted to her usual form ¨C with no hint of sickness remained.

    She effortlessly rose and walked, leaving me in astonishment. I took a step back, gazing at her in disbelief. She chuckled softly while lifting my chin with her index finger.

    ¡°Your reaction is priceless. If only I can stop time to stare at you with that reaction, I would. I never failed to surprise you. You¡¯re the first person who saw me back in my normal state, so you should be thankful.¡± Her gaze felt like sharp daggers piercing through my soul.

    "Indeed, I wasn''t well for a couple of months, but now I''m dropping the act. I''ve been well for two weeks now, and I only use illusion to make people believe that my situation isn''t improving. There may not be medicines that can cure the inhalation of mercury vapor, but I was healed by a moissanite Izavene almost daily."

    I grit my teeth as I see her smile that provokes me, and it''s tempting to use my powers to wipe that smile off her face. It''s technically forbidden to use any power inside the palace, and nobody should know that I, the empress, am violating that rule.

    ¡°You heard from Hervouet that the loyalty of the nobles is still on me. You may be an empress now, but your position has no foundation. You have no one by your side. Now look at where your arrogance and audacity brought you ¨C nothing but public humiliation. Information was fed to me about your first banquet, which was chaos,¡± Her expression turned to a frown, and her eyes displayed a hint of seriousness.

    ¡°You never listened to me, Eviona. Many years ago, I already told you that you''re a walking curse, and you''ll bring nothing but chaos to this palace. I didn¡¯t lie to Hervouet that Azriel will no longer be an emperor so you shouldn¡¯t see him as a rival anymore. Even if Thyra and Azriel are alive, Thyra will never change her mind ¨C she¡¯s not willing to pursue a married man, even if his wife is already exiled out of treason. Azriel¡¯s fate is going down the drain. But the reason why I want him to be here is to save him from his original fate.¡±

    ¡®If I¡¯ll remove his red diamond ring and let him become human, the curse will be broken. It¡¯s a better option than taking the risk of giving him the antidote that won¡¯t have guarantees of survival. He¡¯ll be like Corianne and Hervouet¡¯s younger sister whose past will be burned.¡¯ She thought.

    Having the power to hear her unspoken thoughts is useful, but the revelation of Hervouet having a younger sister is something I never heard of.

    The more I know about what¡¯s at the back of her mind, the less I understand. If that sister is alive, where is she now?

    ¡°Then, what are your plans now that I''m the empress and you''ve already recovered? Will you get rid of me and tell the nobles that I was a proxy and everything was just a misunderstanding?"

    My inquiry caused her expression to fade, prompting her to roll her eyes and avert her gaze in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving up on my dream of making Azriel inherit the throne. Hervouet isn¡¯t a pure red diamond Izavene, so I won¡¯t give him the slightest chance to become emperor even if he desires it. I¡¯m letting you have the throne and make the nobles support you. But my generosity comes with a price. Will you be willing to know my conditions, my dear daughter?¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 15: RALEIGH

    Opting for political neutrality was initially the most prudent decision to shield my duchy from the unnecessary dramas stirred up by other regions of the empire. However, I have come to realize that I cannot remain neutral for the sake of my people indefinitely.

    Having the responsibility of keeping the unconscious crown prince and princess in my palace is bad enough, but now ¡­

    ¡°Ral, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been calling your name for a couple of minutes now, but you¡¯re lost in your thoughts. What is the letter about?¡± I looked up at Louvienne, and her eyes were filled with sincere concern about my well-being. I want to avoid seeing her worried, but now that she''s the grand duchess, she deserves to know.

    ¡°By any chance ¡­ do you want to meet your in-laws?¡± she only blinked after hearing my question, her expression confused.

    ¡°You mean, your biological family? Why, did the letter come from them? Are they aware that you¡¯re already the grand duke?¡±

    I crumpled the letter in my hand, tightly containing my anger. If Louvienne were not present, I would seek out something to vent my frustration on.

    Unfortunately, the vase on my desk contained flowers she had personally picked from our palace''s garden and arranged.

    "This letter is from the Eurhyian king, Thyra''s brother. This letter is a warning that in 30 days, Thyra should be returned to Eurhyia and if I won''t cooperate, he''ll start a war against Eskal. On behalf of him, he''ll be sending Marquess Jarvis Vassezac for us to formally talk with me. Thyra told me before that her brother is obsessed with her because that mad king wanted to keep Thyra by his side. When she was sent off, she mentioned that she''ll be here in Eskal and that I''m the one who invited her. Considering that the king didn''t hear any word from Thyra for almost four months, it''s only natural for him to look for her.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Marquess Vassezac? Isn¡¯t that your father?¡±

    "No, but Jarvis is my brother. He already succeeded in the title," I let out a short sigh. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯ll meet that bastard this way?¡±

    ¡°Are you still angry? It¡¯s been years. I thought you moved on already because I never heard you mention your family since you were adopted.¡±

    What she said is true. It¡¯s been years ¨C 26 years to be precise, since I was kicked out of House Vassezac.

    I don''t have the vitality to be angry, nor do I wish to. Yet, if Jarvis does decide to march his way on my duchy, I should give him a piece of my mind.

    I¡¯ve held myself back from discussing it for many years, and now is the right time.

    Having left everything behind me since my adoption, this recent development has brought to light that I have yet to forgive Jarvis. I seem to have forgotten about it without truly forgiving him.

    Although the pain may have subsided, the spontaneous negative remarks I made earlier clearly indicate that I am still unsettled by the thought of him.

    Louvienne held my cheek like some precious glass. Her eyes were filled with warmth, yet I can feel that she feels bad about me. I removed her hand that was on my cheek and I closed my eyes as I kissed it. "I''m sorry, I''ll be watchful with my words. I got carried away with my emotions. I cannot escape my past. Maybe this will happen so that we can have closure. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not aware that the person he¡¯ll be meeting is his long, lost brother.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The day of Jarvis¡¯ arrival came faster than I anticipated. He arrived the next day after the letter was received. I thought of how things will be like if our paths will cross again one day, and even though I¡¯m mentally prepared, the thought of facing him still makes my skin crawl.

    The pain I endured no longer troubles me, yet there remains a longing for justice for the young boy I once was, who endured suffering at a tender age.

    Though he is my brother, do I still harbor resentment towards him? I find myself uncertain about how to feel regarding this matter.

    "Your Grace, the Marquess of House Vassezac has arrived. Should I let him in? He''s in the lobby." Viscount Philippe informed. He¡¯s one of those who knows my thoughts about the matter ¨C someone who knows what my past was like. After all, he¡¯s been serving the late king and queen even before I was here. That would be at least 35 years ago.

    ¡°I don''t have the slightest interest in welcoming him, so you can lead him here. I''d appreciate some refreshments for us."

    ¡°Forgive me for intruding but ¡­ you don¡¯t seem upset about meeting him. Your Grace, I¡¯ve known you since you were a child. You express your negative emotions such as anger. Seeing you this composed feels like a calm before the storm.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m not sure if this is how I¡¯ll react when I see him in person. Just to be sure, I''ll put away my gun out of my reach to avoid bloodshed," I walked to my desk and pulled the drawer, removed the gun attached to my belt, and placed my gun inside. "This should be enough." The viscount bowed as he stepped out of the room.

    The longer the silence, the more restless I feel. I no longer want to be angry. What would Louvienne say if she were here? She sure will give comforting words and give me a warm embrace of reassurance that everything will be fine. She may not be doing a lot, but her presence or thought of her alone puts me at ease.

    As the door to the drawing room swung open, the viscount remained silent, refraining from announcing his identity. Jarvis strode in with confidence, exuding a sense of superiority that contradicted my expectations.

    His sharp, purple eyes revealed a steely resolve, devoid of any hint of intimidation. Nonetheless, I harbored doubts whether he could recognize me at all.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Greetings, Your Grace. I ¨C¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the formalities for now. It¡¯s been a while since we last met ¡­ brother.¡± I gave him a wry smile, and he lost the confidence he showed on the surface the moment I call him brother. His eyes went wide, and his platinum earring adorned with tanzanite gems dangled as he raised his head. ¡°I see you¡¯re wearing the emblem of House Vassezac¡¯s heir. Congratulations on inheriting his title.¡±

    Jarvis gritted his teeth as he avoided my eyes. I can¡¯t help but feel amused, seeing the guilt written on his face.

    ¡°Have a seat, Lord Vassezac. I believe we have a lot to discuss. But before I speak my mind, it would be better if your concern should be addressed first.¡± He sat on the couch across from me, a table separating us. The butler arranged the tea and filled our cups before she left.

    ¡°At first, I thought you only have the same first name by coincidence, but I never imagined seeing you as a grand duke. I wasn''t expecting my brother, Raleigh Vassezac became Raleigh Von Laszlo. You do have a knack for social climbing." He took a sip of the tea after saying those, his eyes closed as if to enjoy the tea.

    I find it hard to believe that he would have the audacity to label me as a social climber. Is he purposefully trying to provoke me? His words made me regret concealing my gun, as it''s the first thing I wish I had in my grasp right now.

    Maybe he is unaware that this location isn¡¯t that different to a cemetery; for this room has witnessed the presence of numerous deceased individuals throughout the years.

    "I''ll be more careful with my words if I were you. As you can see, you''re in my dominion, and I can do whatever I want because I have everything under control here. It won¡¯t be hard for me to order someone to take you out of my sight and have you impaled and burn your body in public after.¡±

    I rested against the couch with my arms crossed, feeling the urge in my hands to grip something hard. I sensed a growing impulse in my hands to seize something firm, and this act was the only method I could think of to restrain myself for a while.

    He has no idea how grateful he should be, for I¡¯m doing my best to be at my best behavior.

    ¡°I was abducted while I was asleep, knocked out and I just found myself in the middle of the forest. I wandered aimlessly in the darkness, with only the moon partially obscured by clouds providing illumination. When it began to rain, I had no option but to drink rainwater since there were no rivers nearby. After approximately three days, I stumbled upon a nearby town previously unfamiliar to me, where the residents spoke a language I couldn¡¯t understand. Have you ever had the experience of consuming half-eaten, cold leftovers? It made me realize how people take their food for granted.¡±

    Jarvis¡¯ lip twitched, and still, he couldn¡¯t look at me directly. His gestures alone are enough for me to confirm that now that he¡¯s hearing all these, guilt will devour him in his seat, little by little. Good. This is the least I could do.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand sleeping by the street, getting kicked by store owners when I sleep next to their store and begging for money. So, I thought of looking for an orphanage that can take me in. I thought that would be better because I can eat decent food than garbage. They didn¡¯t have foams on our wooden beds but it¡¯s better than sleeping on the cold street.¡±

    Memories started flooding my mind, reminding me of the kid I once was. At that time, I kept questioning why a noble like me would end up having that kind of life. What did I do to have that kind of fate, and what else should I do to get out of the situation and live with comfort? But due to God''s mercy, Louvienne''s adoptive father adopted me with her and the late king adopted me because he saw my potential at a young age.

    ¡°¡­ you orchestrated those, haven''t you? How can a child be abducted from his home? The mansion is big, there were guards in different places. I assume that the ones you hired went through the secret passages that only the family knows about. You were threatened that even if you''re the heir, Father favored me better because I was more competitive than you."

    ¡°Enough." He finally spoke. "There''s no point hiding it now, correct? Even as a 10-year-old boy, I managed to do that and made it appear like it was real abduction. Father was devastated, and even if he didn''t realize that it was caused by me, he expressed his wrath to me and Zenobia. Both of us were beaten and half-dead. Zenobia was only four back then, she didn''t deserve such harsh treatment. He won''t even look at me for about five months since the day you were gone because he was out of his mind. When he managed to gather himself together, he always looked at me with piercing eyes, and always warned me that if I won''t show him that I''m worthy enough to inherit his title, he''ll prefer to kill me then watch House Vassezac fall. Did you expect that we had an easy life after you left? We suffered the aftermath immediately!¡±

    "Whose fault do you think was it? Why are you acting like a victim now? If you didn''t throw me out, you wouldn''t experience those. I don''t care about what you felt. You deserved it. It''s not like I had an easy life on the streets either. If anything, I''m grateful that I was lucky enough to be bought by a noble and had the king adopt me because he knew that being a child of a noble, he saw my etiquette and how knowledgeable I was in politics at a young age. The late king and queen loved me as if I were their real son, and at that moment I realized that I no longer need to be upset about being kicked out by my brother. After all, I had a better life thanks to you."

    Silence followed after we shared our past experiences, and his reaction reminds me of the boy who was emotionally tortured back then because his father used to compare him to me, saying that he was a disgrace in the family and that he was the heir, but I deserved it better.

    My father never raised a hand or raised his voice at me because I was his favored child. He viewed me as a trophy, someone to boast about.

    However, unlike my adoptive parents, I recognized that his preference for me stemmed from personal motives, not genuine parental love.

    The supportive words that implied favoritism were merely empty praises A normal six-year-old boy like I was won¡¯t realize that, but even at that age, I understood it.

    "Let''s end personal matters here. It''s all in the past. And ¨C" Long before Jarvis finishes his words, I retorted.

    ¡°As far as I know, I wasn¡¯t the only person you abandoned. You abandoned Thyra too even if you¡¯re the only person she used to trust. Now you''re marching here in a lion''s den to find her. I''ll keep this brief, so you better listen. She''s alive, and we''re friends. She''s under my protection, but for the past four months, she''s been unconscious and nobody knows when she''ll wake up."

    He rose to his feet in a rush and crawled over the table to grab my collar towards him. The vase that included Ipronna, Rezzianna, Axire flowers crashed on the floor as he reached for me. The teacups and teapots had the same fate.

    Jarvis¡¯ eyes were filled with rage, piercing through my soul. He won¡¯t think twice about wringing my neck given the chance.

    If looks could kill, I would¡¯ve been dead by now.

    ¡°Where is she? Where did you keep Thyra?!¡± he roared, but I kept my calm as I stare at him straight in the eyes.

    "If you want to get out of this place alive, unhand me, and let''s keep this civil. If you can¡¯t do that for me, then I¡¯ll have to act with violence as you do. Don¡¯t make me do it.¡± I warned, and he withdrew himself, letting go of my collar. ¡°I see you easily get worked up when it comes to her. No wonder why Thyra said that she¡¯s your fatal flaw.¡± He¡¯s too easy to read and manipulate. I wasn¡¯t expecting that he has a bad temper ¨C at least when it comes to me.

    "She became unconscious after using up too much power to defeat the aquamarine Izavenes. She was pulled underwater and defended herself, but she couldn''t make it back to the surface on her own. I was the one who rescued her."

    Now that I think about it, things would be problematic if I¡¯ll delve into all the details. There are certain aspects that he should not be revealed, particularly how the Rhinecrest works. It is best to keep Azriel undisclosed as well, as there is no necessity for him to be informed.

    I may be responsible for taking care of Thyra, I must also be mindful of the impact it will have on Eskal.

    Despite being my brother, I cannot place my trust in him.

 Book 2, Chapter 16: THYRA

    A loud noise of shattering glass resounded in my ears, resembling a lightning bolt that caused my body to startle, all triggered by a sound.

    The crimson sky began to fracture as if it were made of glass.

    The occasional cracking sound is the sole noise permeating this desolate place, where there is a perpetual crimson sky and barren land with no distinction between day and night.

    I want to return to the Rhinecrest where Azriel was. It was a place full of uncertainty and time does not exist, but being alone in this eerie place is daunting.

    What could¡¯ve happened to him before I arrived here? I am convinced that this is still Rhinecrest, yet it seems like my mind is deceiving me. Whether this is a nightmare, reality, or a transient phase, I struggle to discern what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not.

    Come to think of it ¡­ if the red skies will be shattered as a whole, will I be able to wake up and see the world once again?

    ¡°As you can see, this is the princess of Eurhyia that you''ve been looking for. Now that you can see that she''s alive but unconscious, do me a favor and tell the Eurhyian king not to start a war against me. Because I guarantee you, you''ll regret it. I''m going to seek your head first and hang it on my castle''s gates for everyone to see. If that¡¯s your death you wish, then do as you please."

    That voice is certainly Raleigh¡¯s. It seemed like the voices were from the sky, but I think they were close to where my body is lying. But ¡­ who is he talking to?

    ¡°Look at you, welling up in tears, mourning as if Her Highness is dead. You were full of arrogance when you waltzed into my territory, and now you¡¯re crying like a wimp? It¡¯s a shame that we have the same blood running in our veins.¡±

    Raleigh¡¯s words are sharp enough to tear a sensitive person''s soul. His words, however, sounded like he was talking to his family member. A family member that he resents.

    ¡°I¡¯m Her Highness¡¯ dog. She might not have put it that way back in the days when I was serving her, but my actions made me look like one. I did everything she asked me to do, but even if we were friends, I never once felt an ounce of love from her. I proposed to her, but ¡­¡± the voice paused, and these words can¡¯t be no one else but Jarvis¡¯.

    ¡°I remained loyal regardless. But when I found out that she was about to marry the crown prince of the empire, I turned my back on her. This ¡­ makes me pathetic. It makes me feel useless that I can''t do anything to save her."

    Raleigh mentioned that he was from Eurhyia, but I didn''t know that he''s related to Jarvis of all people. Jarvis never mentioned that he had a brother, but their conversation was clear enough for me to get a grasp of what was happening outside.

    Evrart must''ve threatened Raleigh to start a war if I won''t be brought back. Considering how lunatic my brother is to keep me, this is far from surprising. I knew that he¡¯ll look for me one way or another if he won¡¯t hear from me.

    But this isn''t the time to be concerned about Evrart''s well-being. He may be acting like a child for seeing me like a toy that was stolen, but he''ll live even without me.

    To think that he sent Jarvis here, I¡¯m sure Evrart is beginning to lose his sanity it again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. As I said earlier, I¡¯m finding ways to awaken her. This is an Izavene matter, so you should stay out of it. Leave this place as soon as possible. You¡¯re not the most pleasing person to see, so don¡¯t make me call the guards. Not everyone is lucky enough to leave this place alive or leave with their limbs intact. I¡¯m being patient with you even if you don¡¯t deserve an ounce of mercy from me.¡±

    ¡°I understand. You¡¯re free to resent me as long as you wish. After all, it¡¯s my fault. Just do your word and everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Resent you?¡± Raleigh laughed mockingly. ¡°The flames of my hatred for you have burnt out over the past 26 years. All that remains of it is ash. I¡¯m not a Vasezzac anymore, but a Laszlo. We¡¯re no longer brothers.¡±

    After the silence, Jarvis spoke one final time.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Contact me again when she wakes up. She sure despises me now but I want to stand by her side and apologize for turning my back against her.¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t want to? It¡¯s pointless. She won¡¯t need your help anymore. I¡¯m a grand duke, and I can provide all kinds of assistance that she¡¯ll be needing. She won¡¯t need a dog like you.¡±

    Raleigh seemed confident that Jarvis didn''t affect him, but his defensive words revealed otherwise. By repeatedly urging Jarvis to leave, Raleigh showed he couldn''t tolerate his presence. While Raleigh usually resorts to violence, he spared Jarvis. The reasons could be Raleigh no longer wanting reconciliation, holding back from harm, or avoiding complicated situations.

    He sure changed a lot.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    "Wake up, my dear. Wake up," My head felt light upon opening my eyes ¨C the surroundings appeared hazy, yet inexplicably, the fractured, red skies gave way to a white room with white ceilings and walls. What is it this time?

    The man who uttered the soothing words stood before me ¨C a middle-aged man dressed regally, unmistakably attired in kingly attire, gently cupped my cheek as if it were a fragile piece of glass.

    "Thyra, my child. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    It was only then I realized that the person before me was my father, the late king of Eurhyia. Am I ¡­ dead?

    "Father? You''re alive? Is this a dream, or I''m already dead? I¡¯m so confused right now that I can no longer identify what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not."

    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I grasped his hand that was cradling my cheek, relishing the warmth emanating from it.

    Whether this is real or not no longer matters. Simply seeing my father in this moment is comforting enough for me.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to wake up soon, but you can no longer live as Thyra Edevane. That name would put you in danger. But your goal remains the same, is it not? You want to save the life of the man who killed me.¡±

    Father¡¯s words felt like a bucket of freezing water poured on my head. His words are right, and killing Azriel is the last thing on my mind.

    I forgave him, and none of my hatred matters anymore.

    "You must be angry with me for loving my enemy." I let out a sarcastic laugh and ran my fingers into my hair. Father''s expression, however, remained stern. What he''s thinking remains a mystery to me.

    ¡°Forgiving is the first step to begin healing. I won¡¯t resent you for loving him, but I know you already know your place. This relationship won¡¯t cause any good, and making it work would make things complicated. When you wake up, excessive powers will run in your veins. But never abuse this power. The request I¡¯ll ask for is for you to mend things between my wife and your mad brother. Evrart will never be in his right mind unless he becomes free of guilt. Corianne is in the imperial palace, and whether you like it or not, you¡¯ll end up being a part of the imperial family.¡±

    Corianne ... It has been a considerable time since I last heard my stepmother''s name. The mention of her name sends shivers down my spine.

    Yet, upon reflection, it has been some time since I felt a deep emotion ¨C as if my senses are slowly returning. Each new development leaves me with more questions left unanswered.

    My father has already passed away, yet his presence here feels real.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How can I be a part of the imperial family? I already told the empress that I won¡¯t marry his son. I can¡¯t be an empress either, for I¡¯m not a red diamond Izavene like the Ruivenfieres, Chavalleves, and Ashleighs.¡±

    ¡°Is Azriel the only man in the imperial family?¡±

    The answer I can think of is none other than Hervouet. That¡¯s stupid. He¡¯s not suggesting me to marry that bastard, isn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Your name will be Roxana. That¡¯s all I can say. Take good care of yourself, Thyra Edevane. This will be the last time I¡¯ll be calling you with that name.¡±

    Father¡¯s figure faded, and I reached for him to say my last words. The moment I opened my eyes, I found myself alone on a bed, in a familiar, but unlit room ¨C my room in Raleigh¡¯s castle.

    This is no longer a figment of my imagination or another dream, isn¡¯t it?

    I winced as I begin pain coming from the insides of my body. My veins felt like it was burning, and my bones are being stabbed individually with a knife.

    But despite the pain, I couldn¡¯t shout to express the agony I¡¯m having from within. Excessive strength runs all over my body, and it was too much for me to bear.

    The bed turned to ashes as I held onto it, sending me to the ground. The impact confirmed I am alive and out of Rhinecrest. But ¡­ where is Azriel?

    The mere thought of Azriel made my head feel like it might split, and the surroundings seemed stifling. I rose from the ground and hurried to the room''s window.

    As I attempted to draw back the curtain, it disintegrated into ashes, mirroring the fate of the bed.

    If I try to open the window, will it meet the same fate?

    I placed my hands behind me to stop myself from holding anything else. Moon shone brightly from the outside, and my heart sank as I realize that my body felt ¡­ foreign.

    I lifted my hands in front of me and took a good look at them. My alexandrite ring remained on my left ring finger, and the hand chain given by Azriel is still attached to my right middle finger down to my wrist.

    Seeing objects disintegrate into ash as I touch them brings back memories of Azriel revealing his powers by removing his gloves, demonstrating his capacity to turn everything into ash. I recall this vividly from our time in the hidden library back in Marrossi.

    The idea of having immense powers... Why does it sound familiar?

    I closed my eyes to remember, sensing a constriction in my chest. It struck me ¨C Azriel''s powers have become integrated within me. And if that''s true ...

    I covered my mouth as tears welled up in my eyes. My legs gave way, bringing me to my knees.

    It can only mean one thing ¨C with his powers now within me, the life of the one who once owned it might no longer be there.

    Azriel ¡­ has left the world.

 Book 2, Chapter 17: Raleigh

    The suffocating fumes of smoke filled the air, and I covered my nose with my hand as I rushed towards the burning palace. The fire grew and stretched all over the place at full speed, swallowing up every corner of the palace that was once full of glory.

    The surroundings were hot, but my feet froze in place as I saw a figure walking towards me with the flames roaring in the background. Behind her, the fire raged as if to imitate the opening gates of hell. Her face was blank but shifted into a devilish grin as she stared at my anguished soul.

    "Y-You ¡­!" I coughed hard to release the burning vapors that I inhaled, but no words came out of my mouth.

    Conflicting emotions overwhelmed me as I grappled with the internal battle between my emotions and my sense of duty.

    Should I opt for mercy, or resort to violence in pursuit of justice?

    ¡°Did you like my gift, Raleigh? You may not have said it, but you wanted to see the empire falling to set Eskal free, right? You no longer have to be the grand duke of this fallen empire. You''re now the king of Eskal. Your territory is now yours, and I''m the last Izavene you''ll see because we Izavenes caused nothing but chaos in this world. Since I''m the key for everyone to be wiped out, I made the best decision ¨C I''ll be the sacrifice for the entire race to be gone and forgotten. When that happens, no fragment of memory about our existence will be known to men. Your role is to build up everything that will be lost.¡±

    I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth as I held myself back from making a violent reaction. The ticking clock echoed in my ears as if my words would be powerful enough to stop her or let her do as she wishes.

    I looked through her, and the only thing I can see is a madwoman with a crushed soul. A person who lost everything, and no longer saw the sense of living. Is losing everything a valid reason to throw a life away? I don''t understand however hard I try to imagine it.

    I couldn¡¯t stop or kill her. We both know that¡¯s how it will end, anyway. She let out a sigh and gave showed an exhausted smile.

    ¡°It would be pointless for me to kill you because even if I won''t, you already made up your mind. Sparing you is the last thing I can do as your friend. Allow me to compliment you that you''re a monster as everyone says," I paused to articulate my thoughts.

    "It''s a pity that I had to live long enough to see the empire burning thanks to you. I wish I passed away sooner than witness this.¡±

    ¡°Your heir is waiting for you, and all you have to do is to raise him to become a righteous leader. Don¡¯t let Dietrich end up like me. Now that I think about it, you¡¯re a murderer, and I''m a monster. Little difference," she turned her back and walked closer to the burning building. "Farewell, Raleigh."

    ¡°No ¡­ THYRA!¡±

    My body pulled up as I shouted her name and beads of sweat ran on my cheeks, down to my chin. It felt too real to be a dream. She even knows what I wanted to name my heir.

    I shifted away from the blanket covering my legs and hurried into the room where Thyra lay. The door was unlocked, and I reached for the knob to open it.

    Thyra was there, sitting on the floor while looking at the moonlight reflected from the window. Her legs were pressed into her chest, and she secured them with her arms wrapped around her. She shifted her gaze on me upon hearing the door open, and her eyes were full of pain I couldn¡¯t imagine, and I can only conclude everything based on her dejected face.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± her voice was weak, and I walked closer to her, staring at her in disbelief. Is she really the monster I saw in my dream who burned everything to the ground?

    I scanned the room to seek answers, and it was then I realized that nothing was left aside from traces of ashes. All furniture is gone, and our presence alone filled the room.

    ¡°Did you ¡­ do all of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t my intention to burn everything. I woke up this night and I felt like I¡¯m burning from within. The moment I laid a finger on anything, it burns and turns into ashes. I wanted to open the door to seek help, but I know that I¡¯ll end up destroying the door too.¡±

    ¡°Only red diamond Izavenes can turn whatever they hold to ashes.¡±

    ¡°I woke up with Azriel¡¯s powers in me. Please, Raleigh. I have to see him. I want to know if he¡¯s still alive. If it¡¯s true that his powers are completely in me, what do you think could¡¯ve happened to his body? What cost did it take for me to wake up?¡± Thyra¡¯s breathing was short, and she trembled in fear as she covered her ears while breaking down in tears.

    If I¡¯ll touch her, will she end up wounding me?

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    I knelt and grabbed her arms and shook her to get back to her senses. "Thyra Edevane, get it together. Crying won''t solve your problem, stressing about the unknown will only cause your mind to be restless. I don''t know what to say to console you, but I can lead you to where the crown prince is.¡±

    I stood up and, just as I was about to lend her a hand, I refrained. She rose on her own and brushed off the dirt from her clothes. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Feeling the weight of exhaustion in my eyes, we entered the basement room. I shot a stern look at the guard stationed by the door, signaling him to keep his mouth shut. Thyra cautiously stepped inside as I unlocked the room, anxious of learning if her lover is dead or alive.

    She sank to her knees beside his bed but refrained from touching him, aware that her touch had the potential to harm anything she held.

    ¡°Azriel, please. Tell me that you can hear me. We promised to get out alive together, but why am I the only one here?¡± her breathing rose and fell as she cried in anguish.

    I placed my fingers on the unconscious prince''s neck, and I sensed a slow pulse in it.

    He¡¯s alive. For now, at least.

    ¡°Can you remove his gloves for me?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand the sense of her request, but I delicately removed the thin, black gloves from his hands and passed them to her. Thyra slipped his large gloves onto her hands, and to my surprise, they adjusted to fit her hand size, emitting a faint glow.

    ¡°Those gloves aren¡¯t normal, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t. Red diamond Izavenes uses this to avoid ruining what they hold, but it depends on the person¡¯s strength. If someone is a pure-blooded red diamond Izavene, their powers would damage everything they hold, and these special gloves can lessen the impact. With this, I can hold anything without destroying it, or hold anyone without harming them.¡±

    Thyra is an Alexandrite Izavene, and the prince''s powers were transferred to her when he sacrificed his life to save her, depleting a significant portion of his power.

    I¡¯m getting the full picture of it now.

    Thyra''s recovery is attributed to him, but his inability to awaken is due to his powers residing within her. He likely remains alive due to the small remnants of power that remain within him.

    She''s a smart woman. At this point, I''m certain that she already got a grasp of what''s happening.

    ¡°Your Grace, when I was here next to him, both of us managed to hear the external voices. When I was in the Rhinecrest, Azriel was in a Rhinecrest himself. We weren¡¯t in the same Rhinecrest, but his body created its own as if to save him. He lacks power, so he couldn¡¯t wake up. I can¡¯t be wrong that he can hear us talking now. I have to keep moving to return the favor and save him. We can¡¯t do anything by ourselves because I don¡¯t know how to awaken him. I need to talk to the empress. She knows her son better than anyone, let alone wake him up from this condition.¡±

    Thyra''s spirit is lifted, and her words are filled with passion and desperation. The mourning woman disappeared on a whim.

    I must say, she''s impressive. She managed to get rid of her emotions and shifted her mind to her goals instead faster than a normal person could.

    She isn''t human, to begin with. She''s an Izavene, so there must be some difference in that.

    ¡°About the empress,¡± I paused, finding the right words to get to the point.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five months since you two disappeared from the public eye. The blood empress you know of abdicated the throne. Though there is no evidence, she disappeared and Eviona stepped up as the empress, saying that her mother is too sick to introduce her to high society. The war we expected didn''t happen, because she betrayed the second prince and invaded the palace by herself. I don¡¯t know the specifics, but it¡¯s obvious that she forced the blood empress to abdicate the throne when she found out that the crown prince and second prince weren¡¯t present. What I¡¯m sure of is even if she¡¯s the new empress, she lacks power. All the nobles are suspicious of her because she was never introduced to high society. She was banished before she came of age. Due to the lack of foundation, I''m certain that Eviona is desperate for support, and she might have connections with other kingdoms surrounding the empire.¡±

    ¡°You sound like you know her well for you to have the audacity to call her by her name.¡±

    I looked away, avoiding Thyra¡¯s narrowed gaze. ¡°I do have an idea on how she¡¯s playing with things because she was engaged to me before her banishment,¡±

    Reflecting on Eviona''s personality from our earlier years makes me skin crawl. I hope this is the final time I''ll have to revisit my past experiences with her.

    ¡°Then, when I found out that she tried to use her powers to control Louvienne after finding out that we¡¯re close, I decided to marry her to protect her from Eviona. It was clear as glass that she¡¯s not done with me for her to lay a finger on my wife.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, Azriel and I heard your awkward confession to her,¡± Thyra chuckled, finally loosening up from the topic full of tension. I felt my cheeks warming up in embarrassment.

    I don¡¯t even want to ask her how much she heard.

    ¡°This might be late, but congratulations on your marriage. I¡¯d like to meet her sometime. I heard that she¡¯s curious about me too.¡±

    Mentioning Louvienne provided relief from the stress lingering since I woke up from the nightmare. Undeniably, her name has a soothing influence on me.

    ¡°She¡¯ll appreciate that. Louvienne is like a warm field of flowers. The tension in my castle lessened at her presence. My servants are fond of her,¡± my lips rose into a smile at the thought of her. I cleared my throat to go back to our topic.

    ¡°Anyway, reaching for the late empress isn¡¯t a possible option now. Unless you know where she¡¯s in or if she¡¯s alive, we can. The most reachable person we have now is the second prince. If you can promise me not to ¨C¡±

    ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t cause bloodshed here. He¡¯s our last option, and I agree," she retorted as if she read my mind long enough to know what I''ll be suggesting.

    "I''d like to have an audience with him. Again, I need Azriel back as soon as possible. It doesn''t matter if I have to be allied with my enemy. Being in the Rhinecrest is not different from solitary confinement. You won¡¯t see anything, and time does not exist. My body recovered, but each second that passed in the Rhinecrest tortured the mind. I managed to keep my head up, but Azriel''s condition is worse. Now that he''s alone, I can only imagine how tormenting things are now that he has no idea of what will happen. I''ll deal with Hervouet after once Azriel gets his life back."

    Thyra¡¯s passion is uplifting, yet terrifying. I may not have known her for long, but she¡¯s a dangerous woman. She won¡¯t be this confident if she has no idea of what she¡¯s doing. I can¡¯t figure out if she¡¯s being idealistic, but she looked as if she can have the second prince in the palm of her hands and crush him whenever she wishes.

    My dream isn¡¯t something that I should disregard.

    It was a warning.

    She was like a wounded sheep when she woke up, but now she¡¯s becoming like a cunning fox watching her prey. But even she has a weakness ¨C Azriel is her fatal flaw.

    But would it be possible for her to reach the point of considering burning the empire just like in my dream?

    What else should I expect from a dangerous woman? What I¡¯m sure of is as long as I won¡¯t get in her way, my duchy would remain safe. But I can¡¯t trust her completely.

    ¡°Tell me what else you¡¯re planning and what you need. I¡¯ll see what I can do to help.¡±

    She looked down, her hair covering almost her entire face.

    ¡°I heard you talking to Jarvis. I won¡¯t press further because I can tell how much you resent him, and I heard enough for me to understand what happened between the two of you. Since he wanted to help me, I''d like to write a letter to him. I''ll tell him how he could be of use to me."

 Book 2, Chapter 18: THYRA

    The rain began at midday and persisted until the afternoon, with the intense downpour drowning out other sounds against the glass windows.

    I swirled my tea cup, causing my reflection to blur in the tea.

    "Say, Raleigh. Are there criminals who are subject to capital punishment in your duchy?" the movement of the tea stopped, and it reflected my eyes that are void of emotions. Raleigh stood in front of the window with his hands behind him as he watched the rain fall.

    ¡°It¡¯s something you¡¯re not supposed to concern yourself with, as there are things that you need to know instead of those. You¡¯re not the kind who¡¯ll ask for something without you gaining something from it. What is it now?¡±

    I chuckled at his intriguing response.

    "I want to know what Azriel''s powers can do now that they''re on me. Of course, I''ll be using this at one time or another, but I don''t want to be reckless. You can say that I''d like to practice. If I can request it, how about ordering them to fight me? Whoever survives will be granted mercy.¡±

    Raleigh¡¯s expression darkened, knowing where I¡¯m getting at.

    ¡°Fine. There are eight criminals approaching death¡¯s door. Five of them were smugglers, two abusive husbands, and one serial killer. I¡¯ll allow you to play with them. Their fates are decided anyway.¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you.¡± Setting the tea cup back on the saucer, I raised my hand just as the door squeaked open, revealing Raleigh''s aide.

    He bowed his head respectfully, extended formal greetings, and informed me of the arrival of my adversary ¨C Hervouet Jerr Ruivenfiere, whose blood was the last shed by my hand before my awakening.

    Hervouet''s eyes blazed with anger upon seeing me, further tempting me to humor him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll see you here, of all people.¡±

    The brooding prince occupied the solitary couch opposite mine, with Raleigh positioned on the lengthy couch situated between my seat and Hervouet''s.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯ll meet each other this way? In case His Grace didn¡¯t tell you, I was the one who requested you to come here, glossing the letter as an invitation for a confidential meeting. Though it¡¯s true, I was the one behind it.¡±

    "Thyra," Raleigh called my attention, stopping me from picking on the second prince.

    ¡°What is this about? Are you seriously thinking that you can play around and call me whenever you wish? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Hervouet¡¯s raised his voice, but he wasn¡¯t annoyed enough to lose his composure.

    "But I managed to get your attention, didn''t I? I outsmarted you for the third time. When will you ever learn?"

    Hervouet slammed his fist onto the table with such force that the porcelain cups leaped and shattered on the ground.

    "Alright, I''ll stop beating around the bush. I requested an audience with you because I know something that may benefit you, and I''ll be needing your help to accomplish my goal,¡± I began, and the second prince narrowed his eyes, trying to see through me. ¡°I know where Azriel is.¡±

    He lost his composure upon hearing my words as if I caught him off-guard. ¡°I have a theory that Her Majesty is looking for his son, and both of us have been missing for five months. She¡¯s using you to find him, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me now that the two of you eloped, and now you want me to tell his mother to have the two of you married? Don¡¯t make me laugh.¡±

    My lips formed a frown as I shot him a piercing look. What a fool. If he continues to base his assumptions solely on appearances, he will never uncover the truth.

    ¡°No, but both of us were out of the public eye because we were both in a Rhinecrest. I cannot just march into the imperial palace and ask the former empress about how the Rhinecrest works. So, you¡¯re the only reachable person I believe I can trust to a certain extent. After our battle, I was snatched into the realm of the Aquamarine Izavenes, and my life was in danger. I used my powers to set myself free, and thanks to the grand duke¡¯s help, I managed to return to the water¡¯s surface.¡±

    I shifted my gaze to Raleigh, who didn¡¯t bother to get the credit and kept a serious expression.

    "He dove into the water and rescued me because I lost consciousness when I escaped from the aquamarines¡¯ grasp. Azriel was waiting on the shore, and since I was about to breathe my last, he saved me by sealing me in a Rhinecrest that he created even if he has no idea of what it will cost him. The thing is, his body created its own Rhinecrest too as if to restore himself. I woke up five months later, but he didn¡¯t. I have to know how to find ways to wake him up.¡±

    Silence followed my words, only an answer from Hervouet can continue the conversation.

    Although I can''t read his mind, if he agrees to assist me despite our differences, he will likely have expectations in return.

    The mention of Azriel¡¯s name alone made him agitated, and his silence when asked about the former empress using him to find Azriel speaks is obvious.

    His disdain for his half-brother is evident in his words, indicating he still views Azriel as a threat.

    Good riddance. Azriel being a threat is the last thing he¡¯ll be. He made it clear that he wouldn''t pursue the throne unless I stood beside him.

    ¡°So, you''re saying that you want to reach the former empress first to discuss the matter? That you''ll use me to sneak you into the palace without getting noticed?"

    ¡°Yes, teleportation alone would suffice. Unfortunately, I couldn''t do so as I have no knowledge of her whereabouts. Azriel informed me that her health declined due to his imposter wife poisoning the former empress. On the other hand, His Grace has a theory that Eviona has taken over the throne and implied drastic measures to eliminate her mother.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    I am convinced that seeking assistance solely from the former empress is insufficient. The process of reviving someone who is partially alive may be more intricate than I can envision.

    I can¡¯t be wrong about this.

    Only the members of the imperial family possess the capability to aid me in this endeavor.

    ¡°What will I gain if I lend you a hand? You can¡¯t possibly be thinking that I¡¯ll help you out of sincerity, don¡¯t you? I want to know what you have in mind before I agree.¡±

    Frankly, I didn''t think this far. I have nothing to offer to him because I didn''t know Hervouet well.

    All I am aware of is his desire to ascend to the throne. But now that Eviona holds the position, would he dare to challenge her? Rumors suggest that Eviona is one of the most formidable Izavenes alive.

    ¡°Ask whatever you want. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Hervouet regarded me with suspicion, but his demeanor softend as he averted his gaze, contemplating my offer.

    When he made up his mind, a fervent look crossed his face, and his gaze made my stomach turn.

    I have a bad feeling about this, and I don¡¯t like where this is going.

    Hervouet directed his gaze towards Raleigh to garner his attention. ¡°Grand duke, if you won¡¯t mind, may I have a private conversation with this woman?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I don''t like blood being shed on my carpets unlike before, and you two might kill each other, given the chance. I will remain silent and act as if I am not present if that suits you."

    Raleigh''s gaze was icy as he fixed his eyes on the second prince, his brows furrowed. He crossed his arms over his chest and shut his eyes.

    Hervouet made a wry smile at Raleigh¡¯s gesture ¨C a gesture that says he¡¯ll lay low for now and let the two of us talk.

    ¡°Then, I want you to marry me, Thyra Edevane.¡± His audacious proposal ignited a fire within me. His expression remained calm, yet stern.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you lost your mind? Just like the His Grace said, we tend to kill each other. Not because I''m trying to make an agreement with you means that we''re friends. This is ridiculous."

    ¡°All this time, I¡¯ve considered you as my nemesis. I can¡¯t deny that, because you¡¯re better than me in many ways,¡± he pointed out, and I can feel that more useless flattery would come out of his filthy mouth. ¡°Which is why I wanted to keep you closer. So that I¡¯ll be sure that you won¡¯t betray me twice. Since you¡¯re capable, do me a favor and make me become emperor just like before.¡±

    Of course, we¡¯ll end up using each other. It¡¯s nothing surprising, but marriage is way too far. Just what is running in this bastard¡¯s head?

    ¡°Let¡¯s say we¡¯ll do that illogical plan of yours. When you become emperor, you¡¯re going to get rid of me, correct?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re expecting me to believe that? I¡¯d rather be in hell than marry you. Even if Azriel were present, I would never consider becoming his empress, and he is aware of that. What makes you any different?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to awaken my brother? He¡¯s an obstacle to me. If he¡¯ll see me marrying the woman he longed for, it¡¯ll be enough to make him regret that he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    At the end of the day, he was still honest enough to tell me his thoughts about Azriel. I don''t intend to awaken Azriel for us to have a happy ending, but I want to give him the life that he deserves in exchange for him saving me.

    That¡¯s all.

    If Hervouet intends to subject Azriel to a miserable existence, what purpose does Azriel''s awakening serve? Doesn''t he understand how desperately I long for his return?

    The audacity he exhibits is unfounded and appears to be nothing more than a delusion.

    ¡°Telling me that you¡¯ll make Azriel¡¯s life a living hell makes me want to choke you right now. You¡¯re missing the point. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to get his life back for him to get what he deserves?¡±

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. Aren¡¯t you the same? If you plan to abandon my brother when he wakes up, not having you by his side is a living hell for him too.¡±

    Hervouet¡¯s words felt like a cold bucket of water poured out on my head.

    He¡¯s not wrong. Azriel told me that as well, but I can''t imagine myself becoming the lover of someone who''s already married, even if they''re separated. I''ll end up being guilty for the rest of my life, and it¡¯s the reason why I can¡¯t love him wholeheartedly even if I wanted to.

    If I awaken Azriel, he may experience suffering if I eventually choose to depart, but it doesn''t signify that he won''t eventually heal.

    If I¡¯ll decide to play with fire and marry Hervouet, despite the impact it may have on Azriel, I can always find a way to escape from Hervouet¡¯s grasp. Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Azriel will suffer.

    Whether I stand by Azriel or not, a sense of guilt will linger within me, and the relationship will be morally flawed.

    Abandoning him would only intensify my feelings of selfishness.

    Just ¡­ what other options do I have?

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to give my offer some thought, so I¡¯m out of here. I¡¯m not willing to compromise on anything, so take it or leave it.¡±

    Hervouet rose from his seat and I gripped the fabric of my dress tightly.

    I bit my lip as I find words that I wanted to scream, but doing that won¡¯t help the situation.

    What I need is to stir up the courage to say it.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I looked at my trembling, clenched hands and Hervouet stopped walking. ¡°I will accept your proposal if I¡¯ll know how you want to play this foolish game. How do you plan to make this work?¡±

    ¡°You already made an appearance in high society when you attended Azriel¡¯s wedding. You sat next to me and the former empress, and the nobles talked about who you are for a while. Many assumed that you¡¯re someone I might marry, and considering that the empress let you sit next to her is another way of showing that she favors you.¡±

    ¡°How do you plan to formally introduce me then? Nobles will always see that marrying a commoner is forbidden. You¡¯re not thinking of introducing me as the princess of Eurhyia, don¡¯t you? Nobody would believe that.¡±

    "I know a viscount in Greizenne who drown in debt, and he''s mourning for losing his daughter. The reason why his wealth went down the drain is because of his gambling habits, and his spoiled daughter who always asked for the finest jewelry and dresses. I can have you adopted by him, and in exchange, I''ll pay all his debts."

    Is his plan out of impulse? It seemed as though he had it all premeditated before arriving here.

    How could he be certain that the viscount would readily agree to replace his daughter with a stranger? Greizenne falls under Hervouet''s jurisdiction, so it''s not surprising that he has connections.

    His confidence in the viscount''s compliance could stem from the viscount''s desperation.

    The title of viscount is considered one of the lower ranks among the nobility. To think that a prince would marry a lowly noble, I have to expect that they¡¯ll look down on me, and rumors would spread like wildfire if they discuss the viscount¡¯s reputation of his current situation. Hervouet sure knows about this. But I might find a way to turn the tables one way or another.

    ¡°So be it. But we need to make a contract to keep boundaries in this marriage,¡± Hervouet is aware that I¡¯ll end up living in hell while I¡¯m bound in this marriage. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let him have his way and I¡¯ll drag him down with me if I have to.

    ¡°I know I said that you shouldn¡¯t mind me, but this is getting out of line,¡± Raleigh retorted, his eyebrows are furrowed, and his expression darkened ¨C it was how he usually looks when he¡¯s facing someone he wanted to kill. ¡°We all know that the two of you are out of your minds, but I can¡¯t stand this anymore.¡±

    ¡°What makes you against this? It¡¯s our lives, so our problem would remain between us, grand duke. Thyra is not a child; she can make decisions on her own.¡± Hervouet exchanged glares with Raleigh, and the silent tension filled the room, making it hard to breathe.

    "Cut it out, you two. I know everything is outrageous, and you''re against this out of concern," I looked at Raleigh, and our eyes met. "I can''t be more grateful that you''ve taken care of me when I was in the Rhinecrest, but I want you to have faith in me for the sake of our friendship. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Raleigh clenched his teeth, and without a word, he stormed out of the room, leaving Hervouet and me alone.

    It was as if he was implying that he would allow us to confront each other as we pleased, even if it led to a conflict.

    This decision ¡­ can cause me my life.

 Book 2, Chapter 19: EVIONA

    "It appears you''ve had yet another tough day, Eviona," my gaze scanned the dimly lit room, and I was taken aback by the voice of someone who had entered unnoticed ¨C Aunt Corianne. "You see, alcohol won''t resolve anything."

    "If you''re here just to reprimand me, please go. I''ve had my fill of that today." I sighed and rested my head on the couch, feeling the world blur in my vision.

    I shut my eyes, fighting back tears, as I didn''t want anyone to witness my vulnerability.

    My head was tenderly cradled by gentle hands ¨C the hands of a woman who, like myself, kept hidden from society.

    She carefully lifted my upper body and settled on the couch, gently placing my head on her lap.

    ¡°So, what happened? I¡¯m all ears.¡± Corianne¡¯s offer to listen is tempting, and at this point, it¡¯s either I¡¯ll carry the burden on my own or let someone carry it with me.

    ¡°It''s your sister who can be called the worst mother who ever existed." I still kept my eyes closed to avoid seeing her reaction, and odd enough, resting on someone¡¯s lap felt comforting. Corianne and I didn¡¯t know each other for long, but one thing is for sure ¨C both of us have scarred souls due to rejection and resentment by people we¡¯re expecting to embrace us.

    That common ground is enough for us to make a connection.

    ¡°What did she do this time?¡± Corianne combed my hair with her hand, and I opened my eyes to see her expression. Her question was enough to drain the energy out of my head.

    "She made an offer. She ordered me to find her son, dead or alive. She promised to give me a proper introduction to high society to gain support as an empress. As you know, the empire isn''t aware of where the former empress is. Different rumors flew around, and one of those was about me killing her. What''s obvious is the only one who can correct public opinion when they hear everything directly from her. It leaves me no other choice but to do so.¡±

    ¡°If you want support and respect, you should give people reason why they should. But looking back, you¡¯re at fault when your first banquet was ruined. You were carried away by your emotions and caused chaos. That doesn¡¯t make you much different from my son.¡±

    I gathered myself and seated on the same couch. Her words were blunt, yet I did not sense any anger emanating from them.

    They were neither confrontational nor critical, but rather a well-articulated observation of my error.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to discuss anything about your rebellious son.¡± Corianne¡¯s eyes were full of grief, yet she tried hard to smile as if it was only a bitter memory that was still painful to talk about. The queen she once was is now a part of the past, yet it will always remain as a scar in her heart.

    ¡°Evrart Kan Demitri Edevane ¨C He¡¯s not just my son, but also your cousin and the current king of Eurhyia. I no longer feel bad when he treated me like an animal that needs to be disciplined the hard way because it was my fault that I raised a monster like him. I always told him to become as perfect as he could be for him to inherit the throne. I wanted people to look up to him, and I believed that would be my source of joy.¡±

    In high society, perfection entails proficiency in weaponry, wealth, assertiveness, decisiveness, strategic thinking, expertise in various areas such as etiquette and leadership, and impeccable conduct.

    Achieving perfection is not easily attained, but in the eyes of society, it also implies refraining from displaying vulnerability. Every error and sign of weakness is subject to scrutiny and could potentially be exploited against the individual.

    To think that Evrart managed to pull off all of those he sure didn¡¯t have the chance to enjoy his childhood. He became Corianne¡¯s marionette for years. I understand why she forced him through all these things ¨C Thyra is the firstborn and is expected to inherit the throne because being a mistress'' child doesn¡¯t matter to them.

    ¡°I told him to be wary of Thyra and get rid of her because the king favors her more than Evrart. But you know the rest of the story. He lost his sanity upon Thyra¡¯s disappearance and blamed everything on me."

    ¡°We¡¯re both abhorred by people we¡¯re expecting to see our value,¡± I concluded, after hearing her thoughts about her life''s biggest scar. She was stripped of her title and punishments were made by his son. ¡°I hoped that Heloise would see me as her daughter at least, but I¡¯m not different from a tool in her eyes. For her, Azriel and the empire are all that matters.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°I understand your struggles well, but have you ever asked why she hates you too much? I don¡¯t think having overflowing powers is reasonable enough for her to send you to exile. You said she never once acknowledged you as her daughter.¡±

    My body stiffened momentarily, and her words made me feel foolish after all these years. It took me 30 years to grasp something I should have recognized long ago.

    ¡°I ¨C I never asked. There has to be a deeper reason, isn¡¯t it? Once I gather the courage to ask, I will. But her face is the last thing I want to see now.¡± Corianne held my cheek and wiped the tears from my eyes ¨C tears that I didn¡¯t notice nor felt. I turned my back from her and wiped my tears, embarrassed that my vulnerable side was coming out on the surface. How can someone care for me more than my mother did?

    ¡°It took you this long to figure it out?¡± The sound of heels clacking along the floor became louder at each second, and before I knew it, the devil had come ¨C Heloise.

    My vision began to blur; the effects of the alcohol intensified with each passing second.

    "Sorry, you had to find out this way, daughter." Father¡¯s voice was low, filled with remorse. I shifted my gaze to Corianne who continued to caress my hair, letting me rest on her lap.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The apparitions of Father and Heloise drew nearer, causing Corianne to flinch in response. My head felt lighter, and all I yearned for was to shut my eyes and finally get some genuine rest.

    ¡°Eviona Charlioni Ruivenfiere, you¡¯re not my daughter,¡± I expected Heloise¡¯s words to hurt or make me struggle in the slightest, but I felt nothing as if it was nothing surprising. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting sight that Corianne¡¯s playing mother to you now. How touching it is to see a reunion.¡±

    ¡°What are the two of you talking about? Stop beating around the bush. Eviona needs to sleep soon because she¡¯s quite drunk, thanks to you tormenting her.¡± Corianne responded, not caring about the status of who she was talking to.

    Even if Heloise and Corianne are siblings, Corianne wouldn¡¯t sense any connection between the two of them after having her memories removed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear you saying something rude. If you didn¡¯t understand what I was saying, let me spell it out to you then,¡± Heloise made a wry smile as she continued. ¡°Eviona ¨C who grew up believing that I¡¯m her mother is your daughter.¡±

    Time seemed to halt the instant she uttered those words. I felt perplexed, yet I lacked the energy to utter a response.

    Maybe ¡­ this is just a dream.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The gentle rays of sunlight made their way through the windows of my room.

    I massaged my aching temples caused by the crapulence but it wasn¡¯t enough to ease the pain coming from it.

    Come to think of it, how did I get here? I don¡¯t remember anything clear from last night.

    ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t sleep well at all,¡± Corianne criticized, her facial expression grim. ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything, do you?¡±

    I stopped to think about her words, hinting that I had missed something important. Why the long face? It seemed like she had been watching me sleep for a while.

    ¡°What I know is, I was drinking here, and I lied on your lap. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t remember Heloise admitting that she¡¯s not your mother, but I am?¡±

    Her words felt like a bucket of cold water poured on my head, making all my senses active. ¡°What?¡±

    "She mocked you for being dense because it took you ages to think why she hates you so much. Heloise and Elliot confirmed that you¡¯re my daughter. Thus, Elliot¡¯s first child was before marrying Heloise. I don¡¯t remember anything, and no one in society knows about it. When Heloise got rid of me and turned me human, they agreed to keep you, saying that on the surface, you''ll be considered Heloise''s daughter. It adds up with her obsession about Azriel inheriting the throne because he¡¯s her only child.¡±

    I was... born out of wedlock? I was aware that Corianne was initially betrothed to my father, but I never imagined they would be intimate before marriage.

    It doesn''t seem like something my father would do. Were they that infatuated with each other? Why did he keep silent about this all these years?

    My life has been a lie all this time. For many years I thought my mother hated me, and now, this?

    ¡°I no longer know what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not. I don¡¯t see why she had to let me live a lie this whole time. Not even father said the truth.¡± I closed my eyes as I put my forearm to cover my eyes brimming with tears. Am I supposed to cry in this situation? It makes me feel pathetic.

    ¡°Your father wanted to tell you, but Heloise hired a magician from another kingdom and cast a spell that would hinder him from saying that you¡¯re a daughter out of wedlock and that I¡¯m your mother. It''s probably one of the reasons why sadness never left his eyes.¡±

    Questions started to come one after another. Hervouet was born aware that his mother was a mistress. But how can I not know the truth about my identity?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to feel, but at least I get along with my real mother than her. I should¡¯ve known it sooner.¡±

    Identifying Corianne as my mother felt odd. Actually, it doesn''t just feel odd; it seems incorrect and too perfect. I don''t believe it will be simple to embrace the notion that she''s my mother. Maybe it will require time for me to come to terms with it.

    After knowing that my life has been a lie all this time, it¡¯s no longer clear to identify what¡¯s true and what¡¯s false. Things are all piled with one lie after another.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything, but I don¡¯t hate the idea. True or not, I¡¯ll be by your side, Eviona. You¡¯re still the one who saved me from dying on my son¡¯s hands. But frankly, I want to gather courage and mend things between us. I want some closure.¡± Corianne said those words with eyes that lacked hope.

    Going back to Eurhyia to face Evrart is risky, but things wouldn''t be as bad if I came with her and introduced myself, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll come with you. Let¡¯s go to Eurhyia and face Evrart ¡­ together.¡±

 Book 2, Chapter 20: RALEIGH

    ¡°I heard you gave Thyra some toys,¡± the second prince sighed, yet his expression amused. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to allow it. You, of all people.¡±

    ¡°I see you had the luxury of time to dig up things that only a few servants know,¡± I commented. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else productive you can do? The fate of those ''toys'' had been decided before I gave them to her. Let her be.¡±

    ¡°I only asked some servants where Thyra is, and that¡¯s the information I gathered. I¡¯m here because there are things to settle between us. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s forbidden for me to know where my fianc¨¦e is. To think that she¡¯s practicing her abilities and new power with them as an experiment, she must be having a good time now.¡±

    At first, I thought it would be dangerous to let her practice with those eight convicts on death row, but when I saw her ¡®play¡¯ with them a few hours ago, I¡¯m certain that by this time, the training grounds will have blood everywhere. Maybe I should take a look.

    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, then let¡¯s see her in the training grounds together.¡± The second prince nodded without an ounce of hesitation and followed me as I led him there.

    The air felt colder as we got closer to the training grounds. An hour should be enough for her to finish ¡®playing¡¯ with them.

    Thyra sat on the ground, gasping for air. Her breath rises and falls out of the exhaustion the ''game'' has caused. The sword lay next to her hand, and eight dead bodies of men were scattered on different spots of the training grounds ¨C two of the bodies still being roasted in her fire.

    "Thyra!" called the second prince, rushing down the stairs into the training grounds.

    It¡¯s strange how his voice sounded worried. Am I reading much into it? There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be worried about someone who almost tried to kill him.

    Not only did Thyra orchestrated the massacre of all the second prince''s knights by inciting them to turn against each other but also toyed with him through her deceitful tactics. She couldn¡¯t have done all those without using the crown prince¡¯s power running in her veins.

    Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it was a complete humiliation for Hervouet ¨C the arrogant second prince, bested by a woman, tarnishing his pride.

    This is all just a show ¨C nothing more, nothing less. It''s impossible not to have ulterior motives. The entire thought of them getting married is fake from all angles.

    ¡°Grand duke, please call the physician. Thyra¡¯s arm and leg are bleeding.¡± He pleaded while carrying Thyra in his arms.

    Did he really utter the word ''please,'' or am I imagining things? It''s unlike this egoistic man to display politeness. Until now, that is.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. Those wounds aren¡¯t fatal. She¡¯s not a wimp like you think,¡± I responded, and the prince shot me a glare, as if angry at the coldness of my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Raleigh¡¯s right. My wounds aren¡¯t fatal. I¡¯ll be fine, I can walk. Put me down.¡± Thyra tried to push the prince¡¯s chest for him to let her go, but she didn¡¯t have enough strength to give him a decent push.

    "Don''t be stubborn now. This isn''t the first time I''ve seen you in a bad state. It feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu because you looked similar from the time we first met. Except that last time was worse since you were at death¡¯s door.¡±

    As we entered the castle''s annex, they continued to argue loudly. Although it was brief, it''s clear that this will persist even after they marry.

    I can¡¯t let Thyra leave my duchy without asking her why. I may be against her decision, but she must have a reason. What''s clear is, she wouldn''t risk this if it''s not meant for her benefit. She can¡¯t possibly do something stupid for the sake of being a part of the imperial family.

    I guided Thyra and the second prince to a guest room instead of her own. Initially, she appeared surprised, but soon grasped the intention behind my decision ¨C to prevent the second prince from encountering the unconscious crown prince.

    The physician arrived, and I observed as she tended to her wounds. Once the physician completed her work, I instructed her to leave the room.

    ¡°I believe we all have to talk. Together. Later, I have to talk to Thyra alone. If you don¡¯t mind that is.¡± I settled on the couch, each of us occupying separate spots with a table dividing us into distinct sections.

    The second prince displayed a look of annoyance, seemingly exasperated by my opposition.

    However, I will persist until everything is clarified.

    I shifted my gaze to the second prince, and he raised an eyebrow at my gesture. ¡°Well? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have to explain your plans? I want to know why this marriage should happen. I''m against it because I know you two aren''t on good terms, so the entire idea is absurd. I want to understand things. Don¡¯t we all?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Thyra adopted by a viscount whose wealth is going down the drain. I¡¯ll offer him to pay all his debts in exchange for adopting her. That¡¯s because I can¡¯t marry her as the princess of Eurhyia. She needs to appear as a noble from a humble house so that people would buy the story.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    I shifted my gaze to Thyra. ¡°Are you aware of this?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure that this is a marriage of convenience where both of us will use each other as a tool to achieve our goals.¡± Thyra¡¯s expression was blank, and even though she didn¡¯t show any hint of emotion, I knew that she¡¯s not happy about this either.

    ¡°Of course, you know. You¡¯re a smart woman. The reason why I chose you is because people in high society already have rumors about you. Because as you remember, you were sitting next to me during Azriel¡¯s wedding. Some are assuming that you received too much favor to the point that even the former empress let you sit next to her. It led to the conclusion that you¡¯re the chosen candidate for my marriage, except that it wasn¡¯t announced to the public.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and?¡± Thyra gave him a sharp look as if she was willing to stab the prince if he''d say something outrageous. She should''ve known by now that it wasn''t likely for him to tell her everything. They have secrets of their own.

    ¡°¡­ with you as my wife, my bastard sister won¡¯t be suspicious of me snatching away her throne. It¡¯s forbidden for royals to marry a non-red diamond Izavene if they''re interested in having a high position. The empire would think that I married you because of love and not because I want to have power over society.¡±

    Bastard sister? Does he hate Eviona that much for him to address her that? His words sparked curiosity in my mind as the discussion went on, but at the same time, it felt like it was something I was not supposed to know.

    I don''t really care about knowing about Eviona''s life. But if the second prince openly shares his plans with me, he''ll expect my support. That''s just how high society functions ¨C nobles give to receive.

    I have a hunch about what he''ll ask of me.

    ¡°Then Thyra, why did you agree with this, knowing that he¡¯ll be using you as a tool for him to become emperor?¡±

    Thyra¡¯s lips curved up into a smile upon hearing my question as if it was the first amusing thing she heard in a while. But instead of being relieved seeing her smile for the first time after being freed from the Rhinecrest, her expression made my skin crawl.

    ¡°Because I have nothing to lose, as I have already lost everything,¡± technically speaking, she¡¯s right.

    The citizens of her kingdom wanted her dead. Though her title as the princess wasn¡¯t stripped off, but a title is useless if everyone wants you gone.

    She failed to kill her enemy because she fell in love with him. The tragic part was seeing him married to someone else.

    Which is why the overconfidence in her words makes it feel like something¡¯s off. She must have a card hidden in her sleeves as always.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s all I have to know,¡± I concluded, and the prince rose to his feet, knowing what I wanted to happen. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll see myself out.¡±

    Thyra watched the prince walk out of the room, and deafening silence followed after the door closed.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, Azriel is the only person I can lose. What¡¯s funny is, he¡¯s not even mine to begin with. I¡¯m not aiming for anything grand, and my ambitions aren¡¯t selfish unlike before,¡± her facial expression fell, and her blank expression darkened, and hope left her eyes.

    They say that the eyes are the mirror of someone¡¯s soul, and seeing her like this was enough to make me find out what she¡¯s been hiding from within.

    ¡°The only thing that matters to me now is for him to get his life back. He can take it as me returning the favor because he saved me. I desire nothing more than that. Taking a risk by marrying Hervouet is the last card I have. He¡¯ll be my door to get into the palace and ask the former empress about how to save Azriel before it¡¯s too late. It''s the only method I can think of to communicate with her because according to Azriel, she¡¯s in a bad health condition and is bedridden. I don¡¯t know where her room is, so it¡¯ll be too risky to infiltrate the palace alone. I¡¯m not going to be Hervouet¡¯s ally, but I¡¯ll follow the late empress¡¯ orders because she knows what to do to help Azriel. Moreover, I have a feeling that the key to wake him up is somewhere in the palace.¡±

    She released a deep sigh, shutting her eyes to contemplate the gravity of her daring schemes. I wish I had an alternative, but I can''t envision any other resolutions to address the unconscious prince''s predicament besides confronting the issue head-on.

    Thyra once mentioned that the information regarding the Rhinecrest is limited, and even the red diamond Izavenes who are the highest in society aren''t even aware of its existence.

    The former empress is her only hope. But, is there a possibility that an outsider knows about the secrets of the imperial family? Her plans feel nothing more than entering the lion¡¯s den.

    ¡°Azriel told me that Eviona knows about the Rhinecrest well. So, she might be useful to me. I¡¯m not sure how without meeting her, because I have to delve into my opponent''s mind and find her weak point, and it would be better if defeating her won¡¯t be mine to accomplish. Because I admit that I always play dirty, just like how I finished Hervouet¡¯s men without lifting a finger.¡±

    Very strategic and honest. If I were an Izavene like her, having innate powers would indeed be advantageous. The greater the power an individual possesses, the more formidable they become. Maybe I should be thankful that I don''t have powers like the others. It can only make life more complicated.

    ¡°I know her weakness," The mention of Eviona''s name grates on my nerves, and I can hardly bear it.

    The blend of fear, shame, and fury was palpable on her face during our last encounter. It''s the least I can do to seek retribution for Louvienne when she dared to exploit her with her abilities.

    For some reason, her powers didn¡¯t work on her. Is there anything in Louvienne that made her capable of deflecting it? Thyra might learn that when she''s in the palace.

    ¡°Eviona¡¯s weakness is her incapability to gain the support of the nobles. Everyone thinks that she killed the forced the former empress to abdicate the throne. Which makes sense if you ask me.¡±

    I clenched my fist, restraining myself from mentioning her potential weakness. I may be mistaken, but is it possible to harbor both love and hatred for a person simultaneously?

    ¡°You seem to have something else to say. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Thyra said, calling my attention.

    ¡°I might be one of her weaknesses too. But thinking about it alone makes my head ache, so let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±

    ¡°In that case, can I speak to Lady Louvienne about it? I want to be acquainted with her before I leave.¡± Hearing Louvienne¡¯s name was like music to my ears, and I can imagine her getting giddy at the thought of knowing one of my few friends.

    ¡°You can¡¯t address her as a ¡®lady¡¯ anymore. She¡¯s my wife, and the grand duchess of Eskal,¡± Thyra flashed a playful smile at me, but I couldn''t muster a negative response.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s expected to address her as ¡®Your Grace¡¯ including her family. But since you¡¯re my friend, I believe Louvienne would prefer to be called by her name. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy her company. It''s impossible for anyone not to like her.¡±

    I believe, Thyra¡¯s the first person who heard my perspective about Louvienne. At first, she was only a friend and a child in my eyes. But now, all tables are flipped the moment she said ¡®I do.¡¯

 Book 2, Chapter 21: THYRA

    I ran my hand along my bandaged right leg, moving up to my thigh to gauge the pain from my wounds. Grimacing as I touched the main injury, the pain brought back memories of how a woman like me took down eight criminals on my own.

    I couldn''t shake the feeling of the monster I¡¯ve become when Azriel¡¯s power was transferred to me.

    Even though their destiny was sealed when the grand duke handed them to me as "toys," I was certain that I wouldn¡¯t let the day end with them surviving.

    I have many things I wish to share with Azriel ¨C from how his powers have affected me to the unfamiliar abilities I now possess, and the current happenings since my return to reality.

    However, what I want to express the most is my longing for his embrace and to confess my love for him. But I know that I never will. The Rhinecrest itself created a physical barrier between us, mirroring the reality that a married prince like him cannot be with a fallen princess like me.

    I sighed as I released my troubling thoughts. Throughout my life, I believed I was intelligent, but I never anticipated that I would become a fool the instant I developed feelings for him ¨C Azriel, the man who was once my adversary and is now the source of both my happiness and agony.

    Yet, simultaneously, I can''t shake off my doubts about whether this is genuine love that I''m feeling. Part of me still believes that everything is just a lie. But how can get rid of this feeling? I¡¯m sure it can¡¯t be for nothing.

    I shifted from a sitting position to lying back on the bed and closed my eyes.

    Is marrying his brother my best bet for a peaceful palace entry? Consulting the former empress and potentially enlisting Eviona''s help are crucial. My knowledge of Eviona is limited to her power I can¡¯t even imagine.

    On the flip side, Hervouet''s intentions could be perilous. While I understand his goal of using me to seize the throne, it wouldn''t be surprising if he aims to make my life a nightmare due to past actions.

    What I know for certain is that marrying him is like playing with fire, but at this point, I have nothing left to lose. Those with nothing to lose can be more dangerous, and I''m confident he hasn''t considered that.

    Surely, he can''t expect me to be compliant and loyal, right? He can''t be that naive.

    Regardless of the scenario, one thing I am certain of is that I will never be his puppet. I have already triumphed over him once, and I am confident I can do it again, and again if needed.

    A gentle knock resounded from the door, and a soft voice called out my name, seeking permission to enter. Though unfamiliar, the voice lacked any hint of menace, instilling a sense of reassurance.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I replied, and the door creaked open, revealing a lady with wavy golden hair and bright, silver eyes. She appeared timid and cautious, yet her eyes betrayed a sense of anticipation and brimmed with curiosity.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding, Lady Thyra,¡± she stepped in and closed the door behind her, and sat on the chair next to my bed. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you¡¯re awake and well now.¡±

    She wore a stylish crimson dress with golden floral embroidery, looking captivating. Knowing Raleigh''s strict rules, it was odd that the lady, possibly Louvienne, the grand duchess of Eskal, came alone without any servants accompanying her, especially considering I''m a stranger to her.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ Thank you for your concern. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Grace. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to spare time to visit me.¡±

    I found myself unable to meet her gaze, as if an invisible force held me back. It seemed like the proper etiquette called for a formal conversation to begin.

    Or so I thought.

    ¡°Oh please. Let¡¯s drop the formalities. Raleigh¡¯s friends are my friends too. Both of us don¡¯t care about formalities when it comes to our friends,¡± a wide grin spread through her face, that seems to be the most natural thing she can do. ¡°Anyway, apologies for the late introduction. My name is Louvienne, Raleigh¡¯s lucky wife.¡±

    She chuckled at her introduction and gracefully laughed at her own lighthearted remark. The term "lucky" seemed out of place to me. I had anticipated her to introduce herself as the grand duchess, but she introduced herself in the simplest manner possible.

    ¡°Thyra Edevane,¡± I answered, neglecting the title I had which I had thrown away by choice. After all, it¡¯s pointless to call myself the first princess of Eurhyia when everyone¡¯s pointing a dagger on my neck.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Raleigh told you about me. But I find it strange that you only called yourself Raleigh''s wife instead of telling me that you''re the grand duchess."

    ¡°Though that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s just a title. It feels like saying it that way especially in an informal meeting like this would sound like I¡¯m boasting. Besides, I want us to be friends. I don¡¯t want to set boundaries just because of titles.¡±

    I don¡¯t remember the last time I met a humble noble who wouldn''t rub their titles on other people''s faces. But everything about her felt different.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you for an afternoon tea once you¡¯re ready. Of course, you have the right to refuse if you don¡¯t want to since I don¡¯t want to force anything. I heard you had wounds earlier. It must¡¯ve hurt.¡±

    The grand duchess shifted her gaze to my wounded leg and immediately squeezed her eyes shut upon seeing it. Her demeanor turned sour, yet she made an effort to smile despite her discomfort at the sight of wounds.

    She must be the kind of lady who never experienced serious injuries. Her life must be full of luxury and peace. It¡¯s the kind of life a normal person would ask for, but not everyone can afford the luxury of having a worry-free life.

    I hid my leg under the blanket and let out a sigh. ¡°They''re not as painful as they look. There may be a lot, but they''re tolerable. I have a high tolerance to pain, you see."

    "I don''t think it''s a good thing to get used to pain," she looked away and paused. ¡°Raleigh told me everything. You¡¯ve been through a lot, Lady Thyra. I find your strength admirable. Not everyone can make it this far.¡±

    She¡¯s not wrong. Most people would lose themselves if they were in my shoes, but my goal is clear ¨C and failure is not an option. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of wreck I¡¯ll be if I¡¯ll fail twice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m supposed to be thanking you for appreciating the strength that I have. I guess I should. But it¡¯s nothing special if you ask me since my life has always been about survival from the start.¡±

    Louvienne narrowed her eyes in silence, giving it some thought. Judging by the look on her face, I don''t think she understands where I''m coming from.

    "In Eurhyia, whether the child is born from a mistress or not, the firstborn will always inherit the throne unless incapable of leadership. I was the daughter of my father¡¯s mistress, so the queen saw me as a threat to her son. Of course, she wanted her son to become king. So, I experienced being threatened and looked down on by her. That includes several assassination attempts, but I was spared from all those because I''ve been on guard. What made things interesting is that I''m close to her son whom I see as a little brother all the time. He''s been too dependent on me because I was the only person he could open up with, and losing me shattered him into pieces and he lost his sanity. I won''t be different from a bird locked in a cage for the pet owner to admire if I go back there."

    ¡°Your brother went mad without you, then,¡± she commented, trying to picture the situation. ¡°That''s because you ran away, right? Because the queen might kill you? I also heard from Raleigh that one of the reasons why you escaped is because you wanted to search for the person who killed your father, who happens to be the crown prince."

    "That''s right. Not that I''m proud of any of those. As you can see, I get entangled from one conflict to another. I''d understand if they''re minor conflicts, but my life has always been on the line. All these circumstances made me turn into the monster I am today."

    ¡°Lady Thyra, you¡¯re not ¨C¡±

    "I''m sorry to break it to you, but a lot of blood are shed in my hands. It would be too kind if someone would still call me a normal person. But don''t you think I''m just acting this way because violence runs in the veins of Izavenes? It was as if we were born to destroy humans."

    "Not because violence runs in your veins means you have to live that way. I believe everyone deserves redemption. You may not be able to change your past, but your future is in your hands. Our life''s battles won''t end, but it''s about how you''ll prepare for war."

    Of course, a kind-hearted soul like her will never understand. If I continue discussing things about how I see life, we won''t stop from disagreeing with each other. Her motive is pure and she''s trying to help, but there''s one thing I''m aware of ¨C I am beyond saving.

    ¡°Forgive my impudence, but please don¡¯t worry about me. My life may be a mess right now and I sound pessimistic, but I¡¯ll be fine. I have plans, and I guarantee that I¡¯ll fix everything, especially the lives of those that I ruined. I cannot return the lives of those who died in my hands, but I¡¯ll see what I can do for those who are still alive.¡±

    "You''re only talking about having Prince Azriel''s life back, correct?"

    Her question hit me hard, and just hearing his name made me feel exposed and defenseless. I can''t shake the feeling that I''m responsible for his unconscious state and his mental suffering in Rhinecrest, especially now that he''s alone.

    Emotions overwhelmed me as the final image of him flashed in my mind. A man whose spirit seemed crushed by isolation, nearly sacrificing his life to protect me. These thoughts filled my heart with sorrow, guilt, and self-disappointment.

    Her warm hands gently touched my face, wiping away the tears that I didn¡¯t notice. The grand duchess embraced me wordlessly, melting my frozen heart and filling it with a longed-for warmth coming from someone I can consider as family.

    At this point, she isn''t the grand duchess, but simply Louvienne, a lady who wants to help using emotional support. She may not have the answers that I wanted to hear, but this alone was enough to give comfort to my troubled heart.

    Louvienne let me cry everything out, and I let out a sigh as I pulled myself away. "I''m sorry you had to see me this way. Thank you for lending a shoulder to cry on," I looked away to avoid her eyes. "I can''t believe I''m being this emotional. It''s not like me."

    "It''s alright. I hardly did anything, but I suppose there''s no need for me to ask about everything because I believe I already understand everything behind those tears." She replied.

    I wish I could do something to give her something in return, but since I don''t have anything, there''s no way I can return her the favor. She''s the complete opposite of Raleigh, but at the end of the day, both of them are only doing these for my sake. It¡¯s the kind of support I don¡¯t deserve, yet it was given.

    ¡°I¡¯d like us to be ¡­ friends,¡± I almost bit my tongue as I hear the words that won¡¯t commonly come out of my mouth, and Louvienne gave me a warm smile for an answer.

 Book 2, Chapter 22: THYRA

    The sun emanated gentle light and warmth, unlike the relentless heat of the summer. Its light was brilliant but not blinding, warm but not sweltering, just like the people with me in the grand duke¡¯s castle.

    A variety of colorful blooms filled the flower beds. Red and pink roses surrounded the gate from afar, giving the air an elegant scent.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ve prepared apricot bread, sandwiches, strawberry compote, lemon curd, and clotted cream to be served with the scones.¡±

    Louvienne enthusiastically pointed out each snack, indicating her familiarity with them. One treat, a slice of blueberry cake, caught my eye, though she omitted mentioning it. The exclusivity of the cake led me to believe it was reserved for Raleigh or herself, not intended for sharing with me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your preference for teas, so I prepared two. We have Cruesci and Caezinhia tea. Cruesci is a flower that only blooms here in Eskal, and is popular among the locals here. On the other hand, Caezinhia is a plant from Aldorado Island, and its fruits and flowers only bloom once in seven years.¡±

    The array of snacks and tea seemed sufficient for a group of five to eight individuals, yet it was just the three of us ¨C Louvienne, Raleigh, and myself.

    At times, it may come across as a display of affluence, yet deep down, I understand that she simply intends to ensure that I find something to appreciate among the carefully prepared snacks.

    She might be unaware, but having lived the life of a commoner, her emphasis on the teas'' rarity felt like a form of boasting to me.

    Nevertheless, I doubt that it''s her intention. I believe she is simply excited to host a tea party with a new guest.

    "I hope you''ll like what I prepared." She said, and she started pouring our tea into our teacups.

    ¡°You must enjoy tea parties a lot,¡± I commented. ¡°I appreciate your efforts, especially your enthusiasm.¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, this is the first tea party I hosted. I only joined a few back then, so I wanted to apply what I learned based on my observations."

    She offered a warm smile, and in that moment, I comprehended the source of her enthusiasm. Louvienne radiates with vibrant energy, as radiant as the sun. In contrast, Raleigh exudes a cold demeanor akin to winter. How did these two get along?

    ¡°Though it¡¯s the servants who prepared the snacks, Louvienne is the one who brewed the tea herself from its raw form up into our cups.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I haven¡¯t tried brewing it myself. It might sound silly, but this is probably the first safe tea party that I¡¯ve attended.¡±

    Silence followed my words, and they couldn¡¯t hide the shock on their faces.

    ¡°Right, I remember you mentioned that the Eurhyian queen attempted to poison you a couple of times. But don¡¯t worry, all that you see here are free from poison.¡± Louvienne replied.

    As I raised the teacup to my lips and savored a sip of Caezinhia tea, I was greeted by its robust fragrance and a delightful sweet aftertaste. This unique blend was a novel experience for me, adding an intriguing element to the tea party.

    ¡°Thanks for the tea. I liked it. I¡¯ll try the other one later,¡± I shifted my gaze to Raleigh. ¡°I know that we¡¯re not just here for the tea, though.¡±

    Raleigh gingerly placed his tea on the saucer, his stare icy enough to evoke a sense of being cornered, as if I had committed a transgression. "Let''s hear it. I want to know what''s going through your head before we all temporarily part ways."

    ¡°I only have one goal ¨C and that is to return the life Azriel has lost, nothing else. I need to communicate with the former empress because I¡¯m certain that my questions can only be answered by her. Hervouet will serve as a bridge, but of course, he has his conditions. He wanted to keep me under his watch, making marriage as an excuse. He sure has plotted something against me, but ¡­¡±

    I can always play dirty. I wanted to add.

    ¡°You know, the second prince told me something before you woke up. What I can see here is the second prince might appear as a stumbling block, but your real enemy might be someone else.¡± Raleigh warned.

    ¡°And that is?¡±

    ¡°Eviona.¡±

    They say that Eviona is one of the strongest Izavenes alive. But how can we become enemies if we don¡¯t even know each other?

    ¡°I asked Hervouet about the Rhinecrest. He said that as far as he knew, a red diamond Izavene stronger than Azriel was the only one who could wake him up. Who else do you think is stronger than him?"

    Azriel confided in me that he considers himself the weakest among his siblings, with Eviona being the strongest.

    However, beyond these tidbits of information, it''s challenging to formulate any theories given our restricted knowledge. The enigmatic figure who holds all the answers is none other than the blood empress.

    It''s frustrating to consider that the imperial family concealed numerous details to maintain the ignorance of other Izavenes regarding the Rhinecrest. Many Izavenes are unaware of its existence or its mechanisms.

    But one thing is for sure ¨C they have a reason, and I have to find out whatever that is.

    ¡°Thyra, let me remind you of this ¨C marrying the second prince isn¡¯t much different from entering a cage. You grew up in the world of humans. Izavenes are crazy, it¡¯s difficult to see the wheels turning in their heads. Just like yourself, as an example. What have you observed about your identity from living as a human, and how you¡¯ve become when you lived with the Izavenes?¡±

    He''s right. Since my arrival here, the environment has compelled me to adopt a persona that diverges from my true self. In Eurhyia, maintaining vigilance was second nature, and I found it effortless to outwit others to safeguard myself.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Ever since I came here, I unmindfully adoped ruthless tactics. I discussed death casually, and I couldn¡¯t trust my feelings, because I find it hard to figure out what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not.

    I discarded all ties from Eurhyia as if they were obsolete tools. The longer I remained here, the more I felt estranged from my true self.

    The void within me persisted, despite the abundance of power at my disposal.

    I clenched my hands on my lap as I reflected on the person I''ve become ¨C no, it would be too kind for me to call myself a person, but I became like other Izavenes who lived a life that forced me to become violent to get what I want.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve become ¡­ like them,¡± I admitted as I cut off eye contact, clueless on what to say next. Louvienne gently held the top of my clenched fists, and I found it oddly comforting.

    ¡°Whatever happens, just let us know how we can help you. Send us a letter and we¡¯ll see what we can do. We¡¯re friends, right? That¡¯s what friends do.¡±

    Her comforting words thawed the icy chill in my heart, prompting a nod of gratitude from me. I offered them a lingering gaze, knowing it might be the final farewell to true friends who had cared for me unconditionally.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Over the course of the ten-day expedition, every muscle in my body throbbed with pain, my eyelids drooped with exhaustion, and my mind was clouded from the constant travel. We had transitioned from one carriage to another, spent nights at various inns, embarked on a boat ride, and now another carriage ride of who knows how long it will take. Thinking about the details alone feels like my life is going to be drained out of me.

    I could really use three days of uninterrupted rest to recharge and recover the energy depleted during our journey.

    ¡°Thyra,¡± Hervouet called, while I was unintentionally avoiding a conversation with him by looking outside the carriage by the window as an excuse.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy with all these, but we need to talk.¡± He added.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    "This marks your final day as Thyra Edevane. One more day of travel awaits us, and upon reaching the viscount''s manor, you will be presented with your new name. I shall keep your true identity confidential," he disclosed as he retrieved a document from an envelope and proceeded to read out the particulars to me.

    ¡°Your adoptive parents would be Velvedore and Emmeliette Evaristo. They have a second daughter named Riaveric, and their first daughter, who was supposed to be the heir, is Erinna Evaristo, who¡¯s already deceased. As I said before, their family is drowning in debt because of his gambling habits. The viscount took pride in Erinna¡¯s beauty and grace, but she was materialistic and was spoiled by her father. He used up most of his family¡¯s wealth to make Erinna happy.¡±

    Hervouet glanced from the document to me, assessing if I remained attentive. I narrowed my gaze in response, maintaining eye contact and anticipating his next words.

    ¡°Erinna died because of suicide. The specifics weren¡¯t disclosed, but you¡¯ll find out once you¡¯re there. According to some rumors, Velvedore has lost his mind after Erinna¡¯s death, thus, you shouldn¡¯t expect a warm welcome from him who couldn¡¯t move on from his daughter¡¯s death.¡±

    Suicide. When the news gets spread among the outsiders, it will surely stain their family¡¯s reputation. Nobles, especially women, are usually fond of rumors.

    Nobles aren¡¯t likely to sympathize about the family¡¯s loss, but rather, they¡¯re more likely to assume the cause behind it ¨C and twist the story, one way or another.

    They would readily embrace the rumors over the actual facts, ultimately leading to a tarnished image of the individual involved as their opinions propagate.

    That¡¯s the kind of nobles that I know from Eurhyia. I doubt that Izavenes are any different. It can be worse, considering that they have superiority issues towards humans.

    ¡°By any chance, was Erinna engaged to someone?¡±

    ¡°She was engaged with a knight, and the man is still serving the viscount up to this day. I forgot the name, but it¡¯s not like I care.¡±

    Resting my head against the carriage wall, my eyelids weighed down by exhaustion. Though he mentioned another day of travel, I found it unbearable to endure any longer.

    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, is it even possible for us to just teleport and go directly to Greizenne?¡±

    Hervouet looked away as he responded.

    ¡°We can. But it will only be possible if you know the exact location of where you''ll be at that certain moment, and my teleportation power has its limits. It''s not like I know the places we''ve passed through. Greizenne is my territory, and I¡¯m not familiar with the others.¡±

    Why do I have this feeling that I¡¯m missing something? I¡¯m aware that teleportation has its limits depending on the distance, but something feels off about his statement.

    Ah, I think I understand now.

    ¡°You¡¯re using that as an excuse to make us travel longer, don¡¯t you? So that we can talk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not denying it. But you have no choice but to follow my lead, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m your key to the palace after all, and all you have to do is cooperate and do as I wish.¡±

    I wanted to burn the carriage the moment he confirmed my suspicions. Why didn¡¯t I think of that this whole time? We could¡¯ve shortened our travel time if I forced him to.

    Azriel shared his powers with me by creating the hand chain that binds me to him, and it didn''t strike me that it''s something I can also do. How can I forget something important?

    As we near our destination, escape seems unlikely. Yet, if he has started deceiving me already, I shouldn''t be shocked if there are additional lies. I must remain vigilant to prevent being manipulated.

    He might view me as a compliant pet for his amusement, but even pets can retaliate. I must bide my time until the opportune moment before I take a stand against him.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use if you¡¯re thinking of teleporting now. You don¡¯t even know where we¡¯re going.¡± He looked at me intently, his eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of escaping. From the moment I agreed on all these, I already know that my fate is already decided.¡± I crossed my arms across me as I gathered my thoughts. This trip might take a while more, and since we''re meant to talk, I should know an information or two about what will happen shortly.

    One thing I noticed about Hervouet is his confidence in everything about Greizenne. But for what reason?

    "Say, why do you have a strong influence in Greizenne? You invited me to the auction house that you own, you know the people even the ones who are the lowest in the nobility. It wasn¡¯t hard for you to convince the viscount to adopt me.¡±

    ¡°Greizenne is technically mine,¡± he answered, and more questions followed up in my head. ¡°The Duke of Greizenne, Arthur Ruivenfiere, is childless and his wife already died. It was agreed that if he decides to retire, I¡¯ll take over his role. That said, I have to know the territory I¡¯ll inherit before I can officially take it as my own. That aside,¡± he paused as if trying to fill in the silence.

    ¡°I mentioned earlier that this will be your last day as Thyra Edevane. Have you thought of a new name for your new identity?¡±

    ¡°Roxana,¡± I answered. ¡°Roxana Evaristo."

    During that time I was separated from Azriel from the Rhinecrest, I encountered the crimson skies as I reconnected with my physical form.

    Unsure if it was a visitation from my deceased Father or a figment of my imagination, in moments like these, I yearn for his comforting presence.

    But it felt too real to be considered as an imagination. He told me that I won¡¯t be living as Thyra Edevane, as if he knows what the future holds.

    "I see. It''s settled, then. Try to be at your best behavior and learn about the Evaristo family. You''ll stay that for only a month as I prepare the things that we''ll need for the wedding. I can also bring you to the former empress, but I can¡¯t guarantee a long conversation because Eviona is keeping an eye on her.¡±

    The carriage came to a halt, and the coachman declared our arrival at the destination. Upon entering the manor, three individuals awaited us, presumably the viscount and viscountess.

    The viscount has a deep, sunken eye shadowed by dark circles ¨C and on the contrary, the viscountess greeted us with a smile, though it¡¯s not hard to tell that her smile is forced.

    Right beside the viscount stands a tall man who stared through my soul as if he could eat me alive at any moment, looking like a vengeful spirit with a grudge. His unfriendly way of greeting us made my skin crawl, but I don¡¯t remember Hervouet saying that the viscount has a son for him to appear like this as if he¡¯s a part of the family.

    Just ¡­ what kind of household is this?

 Book 2, Chapter 23: EVIONA

    The palace has been tranquil since the first banquet I hosted became chaotic. Though it feels comforting that the place is quiet, it feels like a calm before the storm. The reputation I built so far is terrible, because they all see me as a short-tempered woman who forced Heloise to abdicate the throne. As much as I hate to admit it, but both are correct.

    The longer I remain in this role, the more I sense myself slipping away. One part of me urges surrender, accepting that this throne was never destined for me. However, another part insists I conquer my uncertainties and persevere, recognizing that I am already in this position.

    If I were to quit, all the preparations I made all these years would go down the drain.

    A gentle knock on the door snapped me back to reality.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty,¡± my aide bowed, and continued without looking at my eyes. ¡°We have received a report that His Highness the second prince has returned. The details behind his absence for the past three weeks are still unknown, but witnesses mentioned that he looked incredibly exhausted, and ordered his servants to avoid disturbing him in his room for the next three days unless it''s something urgent."

    Hearing Hervouet''s thoughts during our last encounter reassured me that he wouldn''t betray me. Not out of regard for our kinship as half-siblings, but to evade conflict with me, aware that he could never emerge victorious due to my powers.

    Of course, I can¡¯t always trust what I see. Izavenes can always change their mind any minute. We¡¯re known for our violence and tyranny. It won¡¯t be surprising if he¡¯ll dare stab me from behind.

    His actions are suspicious. He didn''t disclose his prolonged absence from the palace, leaving me questioning where he had been for three weeks. It seems unlikely that he was on a simple vacation in Greizenne, a duchy he is poised to inherit from Duke Arthur.

    Maybe I should order him to visit me sometime soon. "Please tell his aide that I want to have an audience with him. Instruct him to come to my study four days from now, at 10 in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be updating His Highness about your order.¡± The aide replied.

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    "Greetings to Your Imperial Majesty, the brightest sun in the empire," an unfamiliar lady spoke while lowering down in curtsy. Hervouet bowed next to her, and his gaze was full of disinterest upon returning to his standing position. He couldn''t even hide that he was not pleased about me ordering her presence.

    ¡°My name is Roxana Evaristo, and I¡¯m His Highness¡¯ ¨C¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my betrothed. I''m sure that you''re curious as to why I left the palace for a few weeks. The main reason is because I had to work on the things that need to be prepared for the wedding that will take place in a month. You haven¡¯t met her, but even if she wasn¡¯t formally introduced as my betrothed, the nobles who attended Azriel¡¯s wedding saw her. Our engagement wasn¡¯t official back then, though.¡±

    He''s getting ready for a wedding, but I was kept in the dark until now. Why the sudden haste? Hervouet proceeded without seeking my consent, opting to inform me afterward.

    Engagements involving dukes and members of the imperial family typically require the approval of the emperor or empress. This tradition is upheld by the imperial family to ensure familiarity with the backgrounds of the ladies selected by dukes and princes. In instances where a lady falls short of meeting the standards of the emperor or empress, they take charge of finding a suitable match, making arranged marriages common.

    They are, however, allowed to have mistresses. But mistresses are often looked down on, including their sons and daughters. They can never take the title of a duchess or a princess.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to give Your Majesty a gift. Thank you for giving us a chance to meet you in person. I¡¯m honored to be your acquaintance.¡± She presented me with a velvet box, revealing a citrine brooch designed in the form of a yellow rose.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    While her hands are gloved, its simple appearance effectively conceals any other accessories she may be wearing.

    ¡°I appreciate the gift. But before we part ways, can I ask what Izavene are you?¡± She has long mahogany hair and her eyes are gray ¨C a typical appearance of a non-diamond Izavene.

    ¡°I''m human, Your Majesty," she expressed her thoughts with a confident smile. A smile that shows no hints of intimidation, despite knowing that Izavenes are superior to humans. But how can she look like an Izavene if she isn''t one?

    ¡°However,¡± she added, and she pulled the gloves that covered her right hand. ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m half-Izavene because His Highness gave me a Ruivenfiere handchain. I feel flattered for his generosity, considering that his powers are shared with me through this.¡±

    Is Hervouet so infatuated with her that he would share his powers? It seems preposterous. However, Hervouet marrying a non-red diamond Izavene indicates that he isn''t seeking the throne since only a red diamond Izavene is eligible to become an empress. Roxana doesn''t fit that criterion.

    Well then, if we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll introduce her to Her Majesty," Hervouet said, showing his lack of enthusiasm on purpose.

    Based on his expression, I suspect he never intended to introduce Roxana to me. His discernible thoughts all hint at his disapproval of the situation.

    ¡°I hope we¡¯ll get some time to know each other more, Lady Roxana. Congratulations on your upcoming marriage. I hope my brother will be a good husband to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will,¡± She responded, and she lowered her head a bit before leaving. ¡°We will have plenty of time to know each other soon once you live here.¡±

    ¡°I hate to break it to you, but I want to introduce her to Her Majesty. You may be the empress on the surface, but we both know that our stepmother is still more powerful than you are. Let¡¯s go, Roxana.¡± Roxana kept silent, and her blank facial expression made it hard to see through her.

    What''s strange is, I''m hearing voices in a language I can''t comprehend. Could it be her thoughts? Does that mean that she''s not a native of the empire? But how come she has a feature of an Izavene, yet she¡¯s calling herself human?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re provoking me like this, then let¡¯s drop the formalities, shall we?¡± I asked, and Hervouet looked back and threw me a daggered look, just as how I wanted it to be.

    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re hiding something. Why does it even matter for her to be introduced when Heloise is no longer the empress?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening? She has higher authority than you have, Eviona. You may have an immeasurable power within you, but let¡¯s be real. Up to this day, people don¡¯t recognize you as their empress, because nobody trusts you.¡±

    "Your Majesty," Roxana retorted. "As Hervouet mentioned earlier, I was seated next to him during His Highness Azriel''s wedding. Thus, I''m quite acquainted with the former empress, because she won''t let me sit next to her if I were a total stranger. It was my request to meet her, and it''s not because Hervouet wanted us to know each other."

    ¡°Do as you wish,¡± I replied, knowing that pressing further would be like talking to a wall. "I sincerely hope, Lady Roxana, that we will get along soon."

    "I''ll do my best, Your Majesty." I still hear her thoughts that I couldn''t understand, but I know that it''s something I should give some attention to. "Well then, we''ll take our leave. Good morning.¡±

    The clicking sound of the opening door interrupted my thoughts. As the door swung open, Corianne appeared, her expression wavering with uncertainty, torn between approaching me or staying silent.

    "Mothe ¨C Corianne," I began, and even though I found out that she was my real mother, I couldn''t bring myself to call her ''mother'' with confidence. It feels off, knowing that this entire time, I knew her as my aunt and one of the two people who are on my side aside from my father.

    Marius, my half-brother and the young prince of Eurhyia, entered the room following Corianne¡¯s lead. Engrossed in observing his new environment, his curiosity is expected as he is still a child and unfamiliar with court etiquette.

    "I came here to ¡­ ask you to let me return to Eurhyia," Corianne spoke in a low tone, her voice hesitant. ¡°Even if Evrart despises me, at the end of the day, he¡¯s still my son.¡± Tears started falling from her eyes ¨C tears I know she¡¯s been holding back for some time now.

    I tried to imagine how this would fold out in my head many times, but none of them had her crying like this.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t expect a warm welcome from the tyrant king who wanted you dead. What if he hurts and punishes you like he used to? How do you plan on dealing with that?" I questioned.

    ¡°He¡¯s been appearing in my dreams as of late, leading me to the conclusion that the only way I can get him off my head is to face him. I know you''re not interested in him because you never met him yourself, but he''s still your half-brother. I won¡¯t ask you to come with me, because I know that you¡¯re occupied with your tasks as the empress. But ¨C¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I cut her off, trying to weigh the options I have in mind. ¡°But we should start on sending a letter first, instead of waltzing our way in the Eurhyian palace.¡±

    Corianne nodded in response to my decision, refraining from further comments even though I anticipated additional input from her on the subject.

    ¡°That aside," she looked back to the door as if to confirm that nobody else was around. "The lady who entered with His Highness earlier. Who is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Roxana Evaristo, Hervouet¡¯s betrothed. Why?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her face, but her figure and hair color are quite similar to my stepdaughter, Thyra Edevane.¡±

    My eyes widened at the mention of her name ¨C the woman renowned for single-handedly decimating nearly the entire Izavene army during the recent war between Eurhyia and Marossi.

    The world can''t be that small. But if it¡¯s true, then she would be a threat that must be eliminated as soon as possible.

 Book 2, Chapter 24: THYRA

    I should have known from the start.

    My relationship with Hervouet was doomed from the beginning. I only accepted his proposal out of desperation.

    He invited me to the imperial palace a week after my stay at Viscount Evaristo''s, but for that entire week, I was never invited to join them for meals. I lacked the courage to initiate conversation, as I felt unwelcome in the house. After all, it''s considered poor etiquette for a noble to intrude when not invited.

    A week of solitude in my room, even without food, was fine. Izavenes like me don''t require sustenance to survive. However, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of betrayal. My first visit to the imperial palace had fallen short of my expectations.

    He''d promised a meeting with the former empress, but instead, I received a tour of the main areas of his palace, supposedly to familiarize myself. He also outlined my future duties as his wife. But when he ended our conversation with "You must be tired. Let''s meet the former empress another time because it''s late," the anticlimax was crushing.

    If that is how he wants to play with me, then I''ll prepare something more that what meets the eye. He will have his time too. He only gave me another reason why I shouldn''t trust him.

    My hands clenched at my sides as I faced the door to Count Evaristo''s study. For the first time, I was invited to have a real conversation with him.

    "I''m here, milord," I spoke, and he opened the door as a response.

    "Come in and sit," he instructed.

    We sat facing each other on a couch, an empty wooden table separating us. The absence of snacks or tea spoke volumes ¨C this conversation wouldn''t last long.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a luxury of time, so I¡¯ll be blunt,¡± Count Evaristo began, his eyes reflecting the sleepless nights he had endured while coping with the tragedy his family had suffered.

    "The reason why you''re here as my daughter is because you''re the only key I have to get my family out of debt. It was all thanks to His Highness'' help that he paid for my debts in exchange for adopting you. He didn''t tell me much about his reason, but I was desperate."

    I shifted my gaze to the window of his study, and on the horizon, black thunderclouds roiled, as if a storm would break out any second.

    "I know. I never had high expectations, or expected anything special coming from you. I''m sorry about your loss, Lord Velvedore. I heard your daughter Erinna passed away recently. It must''ve been hard."

    The viscount locked his eyes onto mine, piercing my soul, trying to see if there were any hint of truth in my words. The room had an unnerving silence, making me realize I must''ve spoken out of line.

    "I see you''re the kind of person who knows your place and does not claim something as yours easily. Even if you now bear my family''s name, you still call me by title, instead of ''father.'' You can call me that if you wish, but if you don''t, you can call me ''Lord Vel'' as most people call me."

    It feels strange to call a stranger "father." My true father appeared before I broke free from the Rhinecrest, informing me that I would be adopted by a noble and live as "Roxana."

    Deep down, I know that the late king of Eurhyia will always be my true father, no matter what. Besides, was Velvedore ever a good father? Or does he only think he is by spoiling Erinna?

    There''s so much I still need to learn about this family, particularly the man with those piercing eyes who "greeted" me when I first arrived. His gaze alone was enough to tell me that if I ever did anything reckless, he wouldn''t hesitate to end me right then and there. My instincts have never steered me wrong, and this feeling is no different.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to take it slow for now, my lord. I¡¯m pleased to be your acquaintance.¡±

    A heavy silence descended, pressing down on me like a suffocating weight. He remained silent, but something felt off. He had said he didn''t have the luxury of time and should be dismissing me, yet he kept me here.

    "W-Well then, if that''s all, I''ll be excusing myself," I said, breaking the ice.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a random commoner that His Highness is fond of who needs to be a noble to make the marriage valid, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    His question stopped me from walking. ¡°It feels like you¡¯re a noble, but at the same time, you aren¡¯t.¡± From the side of my eyes, I can see him observing every inch of my actions. What drew him to that conclusion?

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be curious milord, but indeed, I¡¯m not.¡±

    "Then who are you? Don''t you think it''s only proper to give me an idea of why His Highness almost forced me to take you in and offer something I couldn''t refuse?"

    ¡°His Highness told me not to share everything and I''m unsure how much I should tell. But I¡¯m certain that my answer will lead to more questions. I would say that I once had a title, but decided not to embrace it even if I could.¡±

    Velvedore, sensing my reluctance to continue, broke eye contact and offered, "You may leave if you wish."

    Stepping out of that room felt like I could finally breathe some fresh air. But that relief was short-lived, as I saw the man with piercing eyes from before¡ªthe very person I was just thinking about before I stepped out of the room.

    Such terrible timing. Why does it have to be now? Can''t I even get a break from all this toxicity?

    "You ... do know who I am, don''t you?" His deep, intimidating voice sent a shiver down my spine, but I held my composure, determined not to show any weakness.

    ¡°How am I supposed to know? You weren¡¯t introduced to me, so that led me to the conclusion that you¡¯re not an Evaristo. I doubt that His Highness would be reckless to forget your name, assuming you¡¯re a part of the family?¡±

    His eyes remained cold, unable to deny my words. He chuckled in amusement, but it was an unsettling reaction, far from sensible in this situation.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "You''ve only been here for a week, yet you already dare to talk to me THAT way?¡±

    Ah, I know. He''s someone who wants to be important but isn''t. Someone who wants to climb the social ladder, or something similar.

    "Respect is gained, and not because someone speaks in a formal manner that includes flatteries means that the respect is there. Such is the world of nobles.¡± I walked towards him, and he took one step back. ¡°Then let me return the question to you. How dare you talk to me that way, when you¡¯re not even a part of this family?¡±

    He gritted his teeth, eyebrows furrowed in annoyance. "You''re only a member of this family by name. You probably feel superior because the second prince supports you, and because you''re an Izavene unlike the rest of us, who are mere humans."

    This is a waste of time. We will only exchange comebacks about our place in this house. There¡¯s no use arguing with him.

    "Whatever," I replied, my arms crossed. "We should just get out of each other''s hair so that we won''t argue on anything. The moment I first saw you, I already knew that we''d never get along. I don''t see the need to know each other. After all, I will only be here for a month."

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± I wasn¡¯t expecting him to agree, but people can always make up lies. ¡°In case you¡¯re curious, my name is Aldrich Louvremont. I used to be Erinna''s former fianc¨¦ and a knight who served this family for eight years."

    "I see." It wasn''t spoken, but we both knew the conversation was over. I walked past him, catching a glimpse of his glare in my peripheral vision. What a bother. He was no different from a territorial animal. "Roxana Evaristo. His Lordship''s adopted daughter."

    I almost introduced myself as Thyra Edevane ¨C a name that would have put me in immediate danger. Now that I''ve formally stepped out of the shadows and into the empire, every action counts, especially when I become an imperial princess or duchess.

    Aldrich is nothing compared to the challenges of high society.

    "I believe that''s all. Well then, have a good day." I walked past him, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that his gaze was still upon me.

    ¡°You know,¡± he said, making me stop. ¡°His Lordship will adopt me soon, just like you.¡±

    I knew it. He''s just another social climber. He probably pulled some strings to win the viscount''s favor, hoping to be a potential son-in-law and now an adopted son.

    I looked back and forced a sarcastic smile, just like any other noble lady would. "Is that so? Congratulations then. But don''t worry, I won''t ask you to treat me like a little sister. I''d be happy to stay out of your sight if you wish, because you''re the least of my concerns."

    Without letting him say anything else, I took my leave.

    As I walked through the hallway, I came across the grand staircase, where a massive family portrait hung on the wall. It depicted the viscount and viscountess, their youngest daughter Riaveric, whom I hadn''t met yet, and the beloved protagonist of this house ¨C Erinna Evaristo.

    Erinna appeared like a doll in the painting¡ªflawless, giving off an alluring impression. Why would someone like that hang herself?

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    The lock clicked as I closed the door behind me. Meeting an awkward father and a territorial social climber was mentally draining. I could only hope that the viscountess and their daughter Riaveric would be more bearable.

    I closed my eyes and thought back to how things had been since I woke up after being sealed in the Rhinecrest. I''ve been trying hard to keep myself together, but despite feeling shattered inside, staying sane was the hardest thing to do.

    It was then that I reached a point where I could no longer depend on anyone but myself. That realization made me want to scream out the pain I''d been silently enduring.

    I no longer have a kingdom to return to. If I went back to Eurhyia, Evrart would keep me by his side, and my life would be nothing more than tending to him. My own people despise me, calling me a ''monster'' for killing more than half of the people on the battlefield when I first used my Izavene power in public.

    I can''t fully depend on Raleigh, because staying in Eskal would keep me from achieving my goals. Returning to Marrossi also means revisiting the memories I had in the short time I was here. And while it would be nice if those memories were good, they''re nothing but painful.

    Just... what am I supposed to do now? Am I not allowed to find a place to live a normal life? Is it too much to ask for a satisfying life? Don''t I deserve a little joy to refresh my soul?

    I don¡¯t know anymore.

    "Thyra," a voice called out, and I scanned the room, searching for the source.

    It was a voice I knew all too well. Hearing it call my name brought a wave of relief, but the reality behind it all shattered me even further.

    A figure approached me, a man whose eyes held a mixture of sadness and longing.

    Am I seeing things? This can¡¯t be real.

    "A-Azriel? You''re ... here?" None of this felt real. Maybe I had given up on the idea of ever experiencing happiness, but whether my eyes were deceiving me or not, I knew there was only one thing I could do to help myself right now.

    Azriel hesitated, almost reluctant to move closer or speak.

    I clenched my fists, biting my lip until I finally ran into him, wrapping my arms around him. He returned my embrace, and a sense of security washed over me. In that moment, all the emotions I had been bottling up spilled out as I buried my face in his chest.

    There were countless things I wanted to say, but nothing came out. His warmth was enough to melt the ice that had settled around my heart.

    ¡°What makes you cry hard like this?¡± he asked, but I hid my face from him by not pulling away.

    It¡¯s because of you, idiot. I wanted to say, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t.

    He gently pulled back, creating a little space between us so he could see my face. He wiped away my tears, but I just looked down and cried even harder.

    "Azriel, I beg you, give me a reason to stop loving you. Because the longer I hold this back, the more painful it becomes," I met his gaze, pleading with him. "Have mercy on me. I''m tired of being hurt. I want to be free from these foolish feelings that keep me from living. You were my enemy, the one who killed my father. I wanted to kill you, but I''m the one suffering the consequences because I learned to love you. Do you even understand what that means? You''re the source of my happiness, but you''re also the reason why I¡¯m suffering!"

    I pushed him away, turning my back on him. My heart pounded so hard it felt like it would burst. It was so confusing ¨C I wanted him gone, but at the same time, I wanted him to stay.

    Loving him is the reason I''m trapped in the kind of life I despise. But how did he manage to return, when he''s not strong enough to wake up on his own?

    I turned to observe him, and the longer the silence stretched, the clearer things became.

    "You''re not real, aren''t you? You''re not Azriel. Because if you were, I wouldn''t go all this trouble for. It''s nearly impossible to wake him up, and it doesn''t make sense to see Azriel here, all alive and well." I narrowed my eyes as I realized how foolish I acted all this time. "Who are you?"

    Blue flames engulfed Azriel''s figure, revealing Hervouet as the flames subsided. His expression was stern, a flicker of pity in his eyes that made my blood boil.

    "You were vulnerable, and yet you''re still sharp enough to figure out what''s real and what''s not," he acknowledged as if there was a need to say something obvious. "At the end of the day, it''s still your head that rules over you, not your heart."

    A heavy silence descended, leaving us both drained of energy. We waited, each of us hesitant to break the tense stillness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I impersonated my brother. You can say that at some point, I want to understand your point of view and know you a bit when you are off guard. Though I got caught easily, I still ¨C¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I retorted. ¡°Why are you curious about that? I may have decided to make a deal with you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want us to be friends.¡±

    "Believe it or not, I''m wary of you too. So, I want to know you a little without you knowing," he said, avoiding my eyes and looking away.

    Lies. I don¡¯t know his real reasons, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not it. There¡¯s no point pressing further.

    "You must be satisfied now that you witnessed the side of me that I''ve been hiding all this time," I laughed at my foolishness and ran my fingers through my hair as I stopped. "I''m sure you''re ¨C"

    My eyes widened as Hervouet pulled me close, enveloping me in a tight embrace. He held me so tightly, as if afraid to let go.

    "I know how much you despise me," he whispered into my ear, "and you hate the fact that I''m almost forcing you to marry me. But if you want to cry, to be honest, let me help you feel less alone." And like a broken faucet, tears started streaming down my face once more.

 Book 2, Chapter 25: THYRA

    In the dimness of night, amidst the gentle evening breeze, the high moon high in the sky spills a soft radiance through the windows.

    I sighed as I unfolded the note that had slipped through my room''s door.

    ¡®Please meet me at the main stairs at 9 o¡¯clock tonight. ¨C R¡¯

    There were still five minutes until nine, and I had no idea who had left the note. It was strange, to say the least. Most people spent this time in their rooms, winding down for the night. I didn''t sense any immediate danger, but the peculiar note left me with more questions than answers.

    Questions that can only be answered once I follow the directions.

    I stepped out of my room and made my way through the guest room next door, past the study, the lounge, and the prayer room.

    When I reached the stairs, I found a child there ¨C a girl with straight, black hair and hazel eyes. I had only been in this house for a week, and I knew there was only one child: Riaveric, the Viscount''s youngest daughter.

    "H-Hi," she stammered as I approached. "You''re... my new sister, right?" She looked away, avoiding my gaze, and a wave of uneasiness washed over her. It was our first time meeting in person ¨C she always stayed in her room ¨C and the awkwardness was understandable, but something felt off.

    "My name is Thyra," I said gently. "His Lordship, the Viscount, adopted me. That makes us sisters. Your name is Riaveric, right?" She nodded, a bead of sweat trickling down her temple and onto her cheek. Was she nervous?

    "I ... asked us to meet because I think there''s something you should know about this house," she said, biting her lip nervously. She then grabbed my wrist, her grip surprisingly strong. "Follow me."

    Without a word, I followed her lead, and she ushered me into her room. She locked the door behind us, leaving me with a head full of questions and a growing sense of unease.

    "Nobody should hear us here," she whispered, letting out a sigh of relief. "I''ve been wanting to talk to you for days, but I''ve been working up the courage. It''s not easy seeing my sister gone and replaced so quickly. But the reason I wanted to talk to you is because I need your help."

    ¡°Help?¡±

    "I ... I want justice for my sister," she said, puffing out her cheeks and biting her lip. "Erinna might be dead, but she''s ... still here."

    My throat went dry as I absorbed her confession. It felt like I''d learned something I shouldn''t have. How could the dead be here? Was she hallucinating out of grief, or was she clinging to memories, convincing herself that Erinna was still with her?

    A jumble of possibilities swirled in my mind, yet I knew none of my assumptions were true.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    "I meant it literally," she said, her intense gaze turning watery. "Because Father ..." Her voice cracked with emotion. "... exhumed Erinna''s dead body from her grave because he couldn''t accept she was gone. He hid her body in her room and forbade the servants from going in. They have no idea what he''s hiding. Mother knows Father has gone mad, but that''s all. Only the three of us know Erinna''s body is kept there. It makes me anxious and scared at night, because I keep seeing Erinna in my dreams, begging for help. The truth is, she told me how she died in one of those dreams, but I can''t confirm anything, even if it''s true.¡±

    Erinna''s body exhumed by the Viscount? This is madness. I knew from the start he couldn''t accept his daughter''s death, but I never imagined he''d go this far.

    This is just the beginning of the madness in this house, I''m sure of it. This might be crazy enough, but I''m certain it''ll lead to things darker than I can even imagine.

    It wouldn''t be surprising if there was a stench in the room, or even wafting out into the corridor.

    "Will it help if I sleep with you tonight? I''ll sing you a lullaby if you want. I know we''re still strangers to each other, but ¨C"

    "Erinna told me that she hanged herself because of someone," she said, cutting off my offer. "The dream always ends there. I want to know who the culprit is."

    "So, you want me to find the culprit, right? I can try helping, but I can''t guarantee anything. Maybe we should start searching her room?"

    "Nobody''s allowed in Erinna''s room, but I found a journal before father started forbidding people from going in. I can''t read what''s written in it, though."

    Riaveric knelt down, pulled out a journal from under her bed, and handed it to me. It was a black notebook with strange symbols etched onto the cover. The writing inside was in the ancient language of Arkhelia ¨C a human kingdom located on the northern side of Herzoyona Eskal.

    I couldn''t speak or understand ancient Akhelian, but I knew a few words from it. It''s a dead language ¨C no one writes in it anymore. That just adds to the mystery surrounding Erinna''s journal.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Why would she be interested in studying this? If she was struggling, it would make more sense if she''d written in the Empire''s language.

    I flipped through the pages, hoping to find something I could understand. As my fingers grazed the script, a vision flashed through my mind, leaving a throbbing ache in my head.

    "Thyra? Thyra!" Riaveric''s voice pierced through the haze. My vision blurred, and a soft chuckle echoed in my ears.

    "Oh dear. Finally, someone dares to unveil my secrets." The voice, unfamiliar yet chilling, sent shivers down my spine. "I''m the owner of this journal ¨C the person who committed suicide out of someone''s greed."

    "Thyra, say something!" Riaveric cried, shaking my shoulders, her tears streaming down her cheeks. "Are you okay?"

    "Um, I ..." I closed my eyes, trying to process what had just happened. "For some reason, I felt a bit of pain in my head the moment I held this. Would it be alright if I borrowed this for a while? I understand a few words, but ..."

    "So, you felt it too?" she asked, her voice a mixture of relief and apprehension. "When I first opened Erinna''s journal, my head ached too, as if something was trapped within its pages. I don''t know what to think about it, but it does make me feel less crazy. There''s definitely something wrong with this journal. I can''t explain it, but it feels ... alive."

    Alive? A deceased person''s journal that feels alive. It sounded ridiculous, but I couldn''t shake the feeling from earlier. Was I being affected by the madness of this family?

    "Perhaps we should get some rest. I''ll borrow this journal for a while and I''ll let you know if I find anything." Riaveric nodded, and I wiped the tears from her cheeks. "I believe things will be alright soon. I''ll try to do what I can, okay?"

    Come to think of it ... Hervouet is inviting me to the imperial palace tomorrow afternoon to meet the former empress. It''s the moment I''ve been waiting for, because that''s where I can finally gather clues on how to awaken Azriel from the Rhinecrest. Maybe I should look for a translator ... but where?

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    I changed into my nightgown and settled into bed, but my mind kept replaying the events of the evening. How could a journal have that kind of effect? Was I simply letting myself be convinced that something was wrong with it?

    I reached for the journal and traced my fingers across the script.

    ¡°Zevehnol fwen Erinna, le gyresza nesdeyren rheqizel ves tiriel Aldrich.¡± I read aloud, and the script on the page glowed.

    A smoky figure emerged from the journal, floating in the air before me. It reached out and gently touched my cheek. As the figure solidified, I recognized it as Erinna ¨C she looked just like the lady in the family portrait I''d seen earlier.

    "You did hear my voice earlier, didn''t you?" The memory of the ghostly figure still sent a shiver down my spine, making it difficult to relax. I held my breath, unsure of what to say. Was I ... seeing things?

    "There''s a spell cast in this journal, and saying it aloud is a way to summon me. Your thoughts aren''t wrong. I''m the viscount''s daughter, Erinna."

    None of this felt logical to me. I didn''t believe in ghosts, and all I wanted was for this to be over.

    "If you''re Erinna, why did you write in that ancient language? It''s like you were deliberately trying to keep people from understanding your journal."

    "Because I was afraid," she replied, her calm smile fading. "The spell only works once, so please tell my family everything I''ll tell you."

    Cold sweat prickled my skin, and I released a shaky breath, trying to quell the rising panic. I kept my mouth shut, waiting for her to continue.

    "Aldrich, my fianc¨¦, sexually abused me. I thought he was a good man, but he''s a monster. He forced me to do things I didn''t want to. I also found out he wanted our family''s wealth, and he threatened me to keep quiet. I was so disgusted with myself, and I couldn''t handle his threats anymore. I had panic attacks in secret, I couldn''t breathe. I wanted to tell someone, but I was afraid nobody would believe me because my father likes Aldrich as a son-in-law. He''s nothing but a snake."

    There was no fear in Erinna''s voice, only determination and confidence. Her request wasn''t difficult to fulfill, although it would be much easier if I were to kill Aldrich myself. But a quick death would be too kind for him.

    "When I first met Aldrich, his eyes sent a clear message: if I ever did anything he didn''t like, he wouldn''t hesitate to get rid of me. To put it simply, your journal will help me too. I''ll do as you wish. I''ll be an imperial princess soon, and once this reaches the court, it won''t be hard to ask for a public execution. This journal gives me a lead. I''ll find a translator and someone who can investigate Aldrich."

    "I thought you wouldn''t care since we''re strangers, but I''m glad to know justice will be served. My father is already going mad. He needs to know the truth before he fully accepts Aldrich. I have a friend who lives on Rouriella Street in Greizenne. His name is Denver Adams. Just give this to him, and he''ll know what to do. I have a message for him on some of these pages."

    As soon as Erinna finished speaking, her figure dissolved into the air, leaving me alone with the journal and a swirling storm of thoughts. The information she''d given me would keep me up all night, but she''d given me a lead, and now, I had to know more.

    It wasn''t just about sympathy ¨C Erinna''s lead gave me a reason to get rid of Aldrich, a threat to both the living and the dead.

    I opened the wardrobe, pulled on a hooded robe, and teleported myself to Erinna''s room.

    As I stepped into the forbidden space, a wave of putrid odor hit me, the scent of rotting flesh. It reminded me of the battlefield, but this was stronger, intensified by the confinement of the room.

    The room was too dark to see Erinna''s body clearly. It was covered by a blanket, all but her head. The viscount sat next to her on the bed, cradling her dead daughter''s decomposing cheek.

    "Erinna, father''s here. Can you hear me? Why won''t you answer me? I''ve been calling your name for a while now. I only wanted to hear your voice, see your smile, feel your warm touch, and dance with you like we used to, when I first taught you," he said, as if she could still hear him. His chest heaved with each sob, his breath catching in ragged gasps.

    "But your cold legs won''t move anymore, will they?"

    A wave of mixed emotions washed over me. The viscount''s madness was undeniable, and I wanted to console him ¨C for I knew what it felt like to lose someone and mourn alone.

    But despite his extreme grief, his choice to exhume Erinna''s body and speak to her as if she were alive, only showed that he was no different from other broken souls. This was just his way of mourning, however extreme it may have seemed.

    "Lady Thyra," the voice calling my attention made my stomach twist, and I found myself rooted to the spot as the viscount approached, like a lion stalking its prey. "You''re my daughter now, who will take Erinna''s place. You''re not going to leave me like she did, won''t you?"

 Book 2, Chapter 26: THYRA

    "My lady, the carriage His Highness sent has now arrived," my maid announced, and I gently lifted the sides of my dress as I descended the stairs, careful not to trip.

    The discomfort of the heeled shoes and the corset cinching my torso was a constant reminder of how long it had been since I last wore the garments of a noblewoman.

    The last time I did was during Azriel¡¯s wedding.

    Although I could manage to carry myself and move with the grace expected of a lady, these uncomfortable garments only served as a constant reminder of the life I was trying to reclaim ¨C a life in the spotlight of high society, especially now that I was about to become an imperial princess.

    While this new role would only be temporary, it didn''t change the fact that I needed to blend in and appear faultless to gain the respect and support I needed to achieve my goal.

    I needed to bear with this a little longer. All for some fool''s sake. If Azriel hadn''t put his life on the line, I wouldn''t be going through all of this. It was too late to complain now, though. I was doing this voluntarily, anyway. I''d tolerate this for a year or two at most.

    "Asha, I have a task for you," I said, my maid approaching as I called her name. I handed her Erinna''s journal. "Bring this journal to Denver Adams. He''s a translator who lives on Rouriella Street. Tell him I want it translated to our language, and I want to meet him privately once he''s finished. Don''t tell anyone else about this task. Is everything clear?" She froze in place upon hearing the order, as if I had said something she wasn''t expecting.

    ¡°Understood, my lady. I¡¯ll keep my lips sealed.¡± She assured.

    "I heard you were Erinna''s maid. The journal is hers. I''m not sure how much you know, but Riaveric asked me to decode what''s written here. Well, then, I''ll see you later," I said, taking the servant''s hand to assist me as I stepped into the carriage.

    As the coachman guided the horse towards my destination, I pushed aside the curtain covering the carriage window. Children of Greizenne were playing chase, their faces alight with happiness. Different shops lined the streets, their doors open, and some businessmen stood outside, inviting people to visit. A couple, presumably commoners judging by their attire, strolled leisurely together, their child walking between them, entertained by the sights of the town.

    It felt like ages since I''d seen the lives of commoners ¨C people who worked during the day and went home to their families, sharing dinner and stories about their day. It was something I''d never experienced. Even back in the place I once called home, I couldn''t find peace.

    Especially now. I hadn''t had high expectations for the Evaristo family, but I had no idea things would be this chaotic.

    A mad father mourning for her daughter.

    A former fianc¨¦ who wants to have the family¡¯s wealth and the reason behind Erinna¡¯s death.

    An anxious sister who knows about her father¡¯s dark secrets.

    A mother who¡¯s tolerating her husband¡¯s madness.

    I could only hope that Erinna''s journal would help them get rid of Aldrich so that the family could mourn and eventually heal from their daughter''s unexpected death. It was the least I could do, considering they were letting me borrow their surname and stay in their home, even though they had no idea who I was or why Hervouet had forced them to adopt me.

    The justice of Erinna¡¯s death will be the key for them to be at peace. When that happens, I hope the viscount will manage to recover and let the dead rest in her grave, instead of keeping her rotting body at home.

    I let out a sigh, closing my eyes as I tried to process all the madness. Before I knew it, we had arrived at the imperial palace.

    Hervouet''s aide opened the door, and Hervouet reached out his hand, offering me assistance as I stepped down from the carriage. I accepted his help, but deep down, I couldn''t help but see it as a performance.

    "I hope you didn¡¯t wither in my absence. I¡¯m glad to see you again, Thyra.¡± Hervouet lifted my hand to his lips and kissed it. Thankfully, I felt it less because of the gloves.

    Gloves that appeared ordinary, but were designed to prevent me from destroying anything I touched. Having Azriel''s powers poured into me meant I was becoming like him, at least in part.

    "I''m flattered. I hope you didn''t wait too long, Your Highness. Thank you for your hospitality." The formality made my skin crawl, especially with all those servants watching. I had to act as if we were a real couple, on good terms.

    Hervouet offered his arm, and I took it, clinging to his arm even though I didn''t relish the gesture.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a bad actress,¡± he whispered. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even fake a smile at your betrothed.¡±

    ¡°You know well that I¡¯m not good at expressing my emotions, making me become unpredictable, don¡¯t you think? And I¡¯m not even trying.¡± I smiled, but he couldn¡¯t hide the displeasure from his eyes.

    "This is the eastern palace, and this is where you''ll stay once we get married. Though I''m aware that it''s the least of your concerns at the moment." He lowered his arm, and I let go, feeling a wave of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you know that. Perhaps you should lead me to the reason why I¡¯m here in the first place.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead you there by foot. Teleportation won¡¯t be necessary, because Eviona left the palace earlier to visit Eurhyia with her mother.¡±

    My body froze as I heard where Eviona went. ¡°What? What will she do to Eurhyia? What do you mean that she''s coming with her mother? I thought we agreed that I was going to meet the former empress today."

    Different questions came into my head, but I can''t lose my composure just because the kingdom I abandoned is mentioned.

    Is Evrart aware that Eviona will come?

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Could there be a conflict?

    What if Eviona finds out about Evrart¡¯s mental state? It will be easier to invade Eurhyia once she finds out that the king is mentally unstable.

    "Ah, I must have failed to inform you," Hervouet said, crossing his arms as he watched my reaction with amusement. "The former queen of Eurhyia, Corianne Eris Edevane, is Eviona''s real mother. Don''t you think it''s funny how small the world is? Who would have thought that Eviona, my half-sister, was your stepmother''s daughter before she married the late king of Eurhyia?"

    Fragments of memories I had of Corianne flashed through my mind, making my stomach churn. All this time, I knew she was missing. But how could she be here in Marrossi, with Eviona, of all people?

    ¡°I¡¯m at least glad that you¡¯re not Corianne¡¯s biological daughter. If that happened, you would be my cousin.¡± Hervouet babbled, and I tried to picture out the connections of each member of the imperial family, including my family.

    That meant the emperor''s daughter was Eviona because he''d had an affair with Corianne outside his marriage to Heloise, the former empress. Hervouet, on the other hand, was the son of the emperor''s other mistress, whose name hadn''t been mentioned.

    Corianne''s past had always been shrouded in mystery. But now...she was the former empress''s sister. It was too much to process. But it probably wasn''t something I should be worrying about right now.

    "I would be lying if I said I''m not curious about the family history and drama, but Corianne and Eviona aren¡¯t the reason why I¡¯m here.¡±

    "My brother is truly lucky, isn''t he? He captured the heart of a headstrong lady, who can keep herself sane even if things aren''t going her way. You wouldn''t go for all this trouble if it wasn''t for him. I must say, I¡¯m a bit envious.¡±

    I threw Hervouet a daggered glance, and he responded, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, I¡¯m not exactly valued or loved by anyone. Nobody gives a damn to the second prince who¡¯s a mistress¡¯ daughter. Which is why ¡­¡± Hervouet leaned a bit closer to me, his eyes full of determination. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to take what I believe is mine.¡±

    ©¤©¤?~???~?©¤©¤

    Hervouet led me to the southern palace in silence. My head was filled with so many thoughts that I couldn''t keep track of the path from the eastern palace to the southern one.

    I stopped walking as Hervouet paused, and knocked on the last room in the second-floor hallway.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s me, the second prince,¡± he called, disregarding the idea of including me in his notice. ¡°This is it, Thyra. The moment you¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a familiar voice responded, and Hervouet opened the door, revealing the spacious bedroom of the former empress ¨C with her sitting on the couch and having tea by herself.

    Her demeanor remained unchanged ¨C her ocean-blue eyes, though calm, were watchful, like a predator surveying its territory. A faint smile played at the corners of her lips, a flicker of amusement that hinted at the sight of us.

    I lowered myself into a curtsy, realizing that proper etiquette demanded it when addressing someone of her stature. "Greetings, Your Majesty. It is an honor to be in your presence," I said, the words feeling unfamiliar, as though I''d never uttered them before.

    "Dearest, as you know, I''m no longer the empress, but I appreciate you still acknowledging me as such. Have a seat." I followed her instructions and sat across from her. She shifted her gaze to Hervouet, who was still standing. Without a word, Hervouet understood it was his cue to leave.

    As soon as the click of the closing door echoed in the room, she broke the silence.

    "It feels like ages since we last met, Thyra. I heard from Hervouet that you requested an audience with me. I''m sure he wouldn''t have agreed without a cost." The former empress''s insight was spot on. But how much does she know?

    ¡°Before I tell you about Hervouet¡¯s conditions, I want to inform you first about what happened when Azriel and I disappeared.¡±

    "Indeed. I''ve been curious as well. I was in terrible shape when my son left, and he showed no signs of return. You''re the best person who can fill me with the information I''m looking for."

    My fists clenched in my lap as I struggled to compose myself, trying to find the words to tell her everything without breaking down.

    ¡°Azriel¡­sacrificed his life to save me. The aquamarine Izavenes kidnapped me, and I poured out all my powers to break free from them underwater. According to His Grace, he swam to find me, and when I was brought to the surface, I was unconscious and close to death¡¯s door. Azriel, on the other hand, created a Rhinecrest to seal me away from the world and recover," the former empress''s eyes widened in shock as if she couldn''t believe her ears.

    ¡°When I found myself in a realm I couldn¡¯t identify, I realized that Azriel was also in the Rhinecrest, except that there¡¯s something that separates us. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but when I gave it some thought, it looked like his body created its own Rhinecrest to save him. But I was the only one who woke up.¡±

    Tears streamed down my face, and I couldn''t stop them, no matter how much I wanted to. My heart pounded, making it hard to breathe, and I trembled uncontrollably.

    The former empress rose from her seat and pulled me into her arms, settling me beside her. She held me close, offering comfort and solace.

    "Maids! Get me some water!" she commanded. The maids, ever swift and efficient, promptly brought a glass of water that helped calm my trembling, though not entirely.

    "I''m so sorry, I''m truly sorry," I choked out. The former empress remained silent. "But I believe Azriel isn''t dead yet, Your Majesty. His unconscious body is in the grand duke''s castle. He''s breathing, but he won''t wake up. That''s why I came here, because I know only you can answer how we can bring him back to life."

    "I know it''s easy to say, but don''t feel guilty about any of this. Everything was Azriel''s choice. I know he acted on instinct, driven by his fear of losing you, even if he wasn''t sure how it would affect him."

    The former empress gently released me as I calmed down, and I wiped away the last of my tears. Still, the guilt lingered, refusing to be so easily dismissed, despite her words.

    ¡°The Rhinecrest lengthens a person''s life by removing the lifespan of the bearer with a greater amount of mana, which you call a life force. It turns an Izavene to be sealed inside its own Izavene stone, which is Alexandrite in your case. I suppose the grand duke saw you as a block of Alexandrite instead of a ring.¡±

    "Yes, and he said that the alexandrite gem has a light within that he couldn''t describe. He said the stone feels warm and alive." I responded, trying to picture what the Rhinecrest would look like from the outside.

    But back then, while I was trapped within it, all I remember was the light, my floating body I couldn''t touch, and the facets of the walls, all made of Alexandrite. Despite its purpose to restore the body, I felt nothing but torment because it''s a place full of uncertainty, defying the laws of nature as I knew them.

    My time there made me realize how vastly different the world of Izavenes is from that of humans, even though we''re separated only by land.

    "If being in the Rhinecrest means being sealed in my Izavene stone, then why was Azriel in it, yet his body remained the same, but unconscious from the outside?"

    "Dear," the former empress began, "Do you remember when I said that you and Azriel are inseparable? The hand chain he gave you bound him to you in many ways. It''s not because Azriel''s body created a Rhinecrest of its own. At this point, the reason why Azriel''s body remains unconscious is that he doesn''t have enough mana in his body to wake up."

    ¡°Then ¡­¡±

    "The only way to wake him up is to find a red diamond Izavene who''s willing to exchange their life for his. It has to be someone stronger than him."

    ¡°Just like ¡­ Hervouet and Eviona?¡±

    "Precisely," she confirmed, but despite knowing the key to his revival, she didn''t seem to like the idea. "However, let me give you this warning ¨C even if Hervouet or Eviona were to become a sacrifice to awaken him, he wouldn''t be the same Azriel you used to know."

    I paused, trying to wrap my head around her words, analyzing how that could be possible. I know Azriel loves me, that he might be a bit jealous over trivial things, but I know him as a good person, someone loved by this nation. But imagining him becoming different from his usual is ... terrifying.

    "When he wakes up, he will abhor you," her facial expression darkened, and she continued, "To the point where he won''t be satisfied unless he sees you dead."

    A part of me shattered, realizing the true cost of saving him. Is it truly worth it? Will I return to a life on the run, fleeing from his grasp? What kind of future awaits me if I continue pursuing my goals?

    "Thyra, you have a choice. Either you kill him now to save your life, or you let him kill you later."